Skip to main content

Full text of "The Annals and magazine of natural history; zoology, botany, and geology"

See other formats 


oS eee 
a ee 


et. Cn Hy? 


a pear enw 
© 4G he aoe 


ere 


RB e Me 


re 
Pie 0-8 Br e-t~ 9S 


Sindee 


Oe 
6-0) bh .ae + 


et the toe oo 


an 


Po Ota 
Paes wl we " 


ee” nen 


Sey he 
1-649 ew 
Pantin to 


OS eee ee 


“snbecars-ost 


Seas 


eon era Stee ay 


Oyo 
Oe ed 


Sie) Geek Oe 
peer A rer 


Onde to Oo OF 
: ~ eee Sk healed 
Noy TAO ed Oe # Odense Pt 
Pattee eee EELS SY 2 a on mee 
; ee ee « > 6-0-4. > 0B 
OP se 


eF 


F-8 e O 


rf Ss Sh ce at 
7 as aa v a - 
in 7 7 a = _ 
7 . te ee J 
is : ” \ Bs 
F - = . _ 
4 t eae ¥ 


a - 
Gnendieecn 


od 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND 
CHARLESWORTH 'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ) 


CONDUCTED BY 


CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., 
JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., F.Z.8. &c., 
WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S., 


AND 


WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.LS. 


it 


} 
PAP AAR AAP PAPER DPD ADAP ¥ 


ROR OS EOL Re RS / , 
{ 
2 4205 
~“lona| Museum 


LONDON: 


PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. 


SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER}; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; 
KENT AND CO., BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS? 
MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH } 

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 


1871. 


‘“«Omnes res create sunt divine sapientis et potentix testes, divitix felicitatis 
humanz :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; 
ex ceconomia in conseryatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis 
elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper sstimata ; 
a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper 
inimica fuit.”—Linnavs. 


Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour 
voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- 
tent toutes ses opérations.’—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 
1767, 


oe eee eo we oo © © Lhe sylvan powers 
Obey our summons; from their deepest dells 
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild 
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs 
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme 
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, 
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute 
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock 
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too 
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face 
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush 
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, 
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, 
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, 
All, all to us unlock their secret stores 
And pay their cheerful tribute. 

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. 


CONTENTS OF VOL. VII. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


NUMBER XXXVII. 


I. A Descriptive Account of three Pachytragous Sponges growing 
on the Rocks of the South Coast of Devon. By H. J. Carrmr, 
ES tea o ama 92) Dt Be Rn eae, eR any Cee a ares 


II. Reply to Dr. Sclater’s Paper in the ‘Annals’ on Testudo chi- 
lenssties by Dr td. Hy GRAY, WRI. CC: « sjs:4 05s sini eta. ies 


IfI. Additional Evidence of the Structure of the Head in Ornitho- 
saurs from the Cambridge Upper Greensand; being a Supplement 
to ‘The Ornithosauria.’ By Harry G. Srevey, F.G.S., Assistant 
to Prof. Sedgwick in the Woodwardian Museum of the University 
eCumibiinee. (Er lagoan le, we EELS 4) ard. o'. erate ec tigate «/o bra oi de aiae 


IV. Note on Dorvillia agariciformis. By W. SavituE Kent, 
F.Z.S., F.R.M.S., of the Geological Department, British Museum .. 


V. List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West 
Coast of Africa. By ANDREW MuRRAY, F.LS. .......0.:eeeeee 


VI. On Saurocetes argentinus, a new Type of Zeuglodontide. By 
Dr Heawann bunmrnnren. (Plate By ere sec ccs ec cceees 6 vas 


VII. Observations on the Species of Atax parasitic upon our 
Freshwater Mussels. By Emit BESSELS ..........00eeceseeves 


VIII. The Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. By Henry 
Woopwarp, F.G.S., F.Z.8., of the British Museum.............. 


Notes on Arctic Zoology, by Dr. Robert Brown, M.A., F.R.G.S. ; 
On Recent and Fossil Corals, by E. Ray Lankester ; Dredging 
in the Gulf of Suez, by Robert M‘Andrew; On the Structure of 
the Crania of Reptilia and Batrachia, by Prof. Cope; On the 
Embryology of Limulus polyphemus, by A. 8S. Packard, jun. ; 
On the Stipules of Magnolia and Liriodendron, by Thomas 
Meehan ; On a remarkable Myriopod, by Dr. A. 8. Packard, jun. 


Page 


64—72 


NUMBER XXXVIII. 


IX. Description of a considerable portion of a Mandibular Ramus 
of Anthracosaurus Russelli; with Notes on Loxomma and Arch- 


iv CONTENTS. 


Page 
achthys. By AuBpany Hancocr, F.L.S., and THomas ATTHEY. 
(RAN e gies rs a aajeueta «sche le ia ste bash sn \on'¥ 4 a eee 5 ao mare 

X. On Foraminifera from the Gulf and River St. Lawrence. By 
G. M. Dawson ..... pis fe ister EW gato a arn eh Mlary Hele ad's) o cn ss paren 83 
XI. Outline of some Observations on the Organization of Oligo- 
cheetous Annelids. By E. Ray Lanxester, B.A. Oxon. ¢....... 90 


XII. The Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. By Henry 
Woopwarp, F.G.S., F.Z.S., of the British Museum. (Plate V.) .. 101 


XII. On Agulhasia Davidsonii, a new Palliobranchiate Genus 
and Species. By Wiri1am Kune, Se.D., Professor of Mineralogy 
and Geology in Queen’s College, Galway. (Plate XI. figs. 1-8.) .. 109 


XIV. On Fossil Sponge-spicules of the Greensand compared 
with those of existing Species. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. 


Perr AE Es) ors a, anlar, win cl pr aid citi sTs oe,» Ch ohane Nata an OO 112 
XV. On a new Species of Marginella from South Africa. By 
Pa vaRRar,, (Plate XL, fp S on haces cas srcdule ociee. «ae 141 


XVI. Notes on the Structure of the Crinotdea, Cystidea, and 
Blastoidea. By E. Bruures, F.G.8., Paleeontologist of the Geolo- 
picalnsanveyrot Canads 25.d.40.5 shin Said aaa aes vo J Gd be ees 142 


XVII. On a Species of Arenaceous Foraminifer (?) from the 
Carboniferous Limestone of Devonshire. By Epwarp Parrirt, 


Hag. (Plate XE figs. 9-12.) yw ca cnaee g Werte she Rh ia aig 158 
XVIII. Reply to Dr. Gray on Testudo chilensis &e. By P. L. 

Ser aver, Phy MSs 3; $i! in icles cp yagu ln ateeleemen ava GieeG 161 
XIX. On Ateles Bartletti. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &. ...... 163 
XX. Description of a new Species of Butterfly of the Genus 

Paphia. By Ospurr Satvin, MLA., FLLAS., &e. 20. ..0cescccceee 165 


New Books :—Natural-History Transactions of Northumberland and 
Durham. Vol. HI. Part 2.—Cardiff Naturalists’ Society, Report 
and Transactions, 1868-69.—Geology, by Prof. John Morris, 
F.G.S. &¢., and Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S. &c. First Series. 
—A Manual of Zoology for the use of Students, with a general 
Introduction on the Principles of Zoology, by Henry Alleyne 
Nicholson, M.D. &c.—Advanced Text-Book of Zoology, for the 
use of Schools, by H. Alleyne Nicholson, M.D, &e....... 166—169 


On the Assumption of the Adult Form by the Genera Cyprea and 
Ringicula, and by certain Species of the Genus Astarte, by 
Searles V. Wood ; Observations on the Invertebrata of Massa- 
chusetts, by Alfred Bell, Esq.; On Oligochzetous Annelids, by 
E. Ray Lankester ; Abdominal Sense-organs in a Fly, by Dr. 
A.S. Packard, Jun. ; On the Carboniferous Flora of Bear Island, 
by Professor Oswald Heer, F.M.G.S.; The Caudal Styles of 
Insects Sense-organs, ¢.e. Abdominal Antennw, by Dr. A. S, 
A RIEL epee iss diay Rave] Jos. «lal cute ss caehaleheel eens 171—176 


CONTENTS. Vv 


Page 
NUMBER XXXIX. 


XXI. On Saccammina Carteri, a new Foraminifer from the Car- 
boniferous Limestone of Northumberland. By Henry B. Brapy, 
PSs EG eee tate MOLES ase RPE a Slate ele ee aoe nk aes 177 


cf 
XXII. On Melobesia unicellularis, better known as the Coccolith. 
Py EE Me AEB RY HERES. O50. isiigls ssi vie ish ators o: oad ninco sluts aia aoe gies 184 


XXIII. A few Remarks on Dipterus and Ctenodus, and on their 
Relationship to Ceratodus Forsteri, Krefft. By Atpany Hancock, 
F.LS., and Toomas AtrHry. (Plates XIII. & XIV.) .......... 190 


XXIV. Catalogue of Zygopine, a Subfamily of Curculionidae, 
found by Mr. Wallace in the Eastern Archipelago. By Francis 
P. Pascog, F.L.S. &e., late Pres. Ent. Soc. (Plates XV. & XVI.) 198 


XXV. Ceratodus, and its Place in the System. By Dr. ALBERT 


Se Erne ne aA ate els te shale d einde abalels web ves teal wae oe 4 se 222 
XXVI. On anew Genus and Species of Hydroid Zoophyte ( Clado- 
CORUNEMTIDECOEL ) Wo DSW oz TROT CHS ISG 4-4. nice nee ei saeoeeeare netsh 227 


XXVII. Note on a Freshwater Species of Ceratium from the Lake 
of Nynee (Naini) Tal in Kumaon. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.. 229 


XXVIII. On Insects inhabiting Salt Water. By A.S. Pacxarp, 


SUERTE eet hae eALtrapel c Mhatave, Snr oWelae atest oad Es eerna in ereeaia ate Gam 230 
XXIX. Descriptions of three new Species of Asiatic Birds, By 
eT, VAseeunt VWVAT DEN; ELn9s.< oh. '5' sick wots Uae eames 241 


New Book :—Natural History of the Azores, or Western Islands, by 
fF .,.Du Cano Godman. 6.8, 1B L825: GoCosi8: tisselsiiys'< as Ee, 242 


The late Adrian Hardy Haworth, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. ; 
On the Adult Form in the Genera Cyprea and Ringicula, and 
in certain Species of the Genus Astarte, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, 
F.R.S.; On Stredon- metamorphoses &c., by E. D. Cope; 
Note on the Infusoria flagellata and the Spongia ciliate, by 
Prof. H. James-Clark, Kentucky University .......... 244—247 


NUMBER XL. 


XXX. Descriptions of some new or little-known Species of Oaks 
from North-west America. By Ropert Brown, of Campster, A.M., 
Ph.D., F.R.G.S., President of the Royal Phys. Soc., Edinburgh.... 249 


XXXI. On two new Species of Birds from Moupin, Western 
Pucclnen: hy, ARMAND DAVID aaitan a ick seeds sue ade see Ben 256 


XXXII. On four new Species of Asiatic Birds, By ROBERT 
SEMI mses tye sig gia tid era manent Rig eee ee Vek «eae Sat 257 


vi CONTENTS. 


Page 
XXXIII. Catalogue of Zygopine, a subfamily of Curculionidae, 
found by Mr. Wallace in the Eastern Archipelago. By Francis 
P, Pascor, F.L.S. &c., late Pres. Ent, Soc. ......2.ssercceseees 258 


XXXIV. Note on Prof. Cope’s Interpretation of the Ichthyosaurian 
Head. By Harry G. Serxey, F.G.S., Assistant to Prof. Sedgwick 
in the Woodwardian Museum, University of Cambridge .......... 266 


XXXV. On two undescribed Sponges and two Esperiade from the 
West Indies; also on the Nomenclature of the Calcisponge Clathrina, 


Gray. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate XVIL) .......... 268 
XXXVI. On the Claspers of Male Lizards (Saurt). By Dr. J. E. 

Ra DA MCT ESS RE: -e clog hid S'c's Sw dies co veh baad he aera ese? Fey 283 
XXXVI. Sketch of a Natural Arrangemement of the Order 

gongianss. By W. T DARG oes cc sei cectey ss ncnccedtedusran 286 
XXXVIII. Additional Notes on the Skeleton of Dioplodon sechel- 

lense. By Dr. J. HE. Gray, FRG. &C. oc. ccccccscnscsenssennes 291 


New Books:—Recherches anatomiques et physiologiques sur les 
Champignons, par J. B. Carnoy.—General Outline of the Orga- 
nization of the Animal Kingdom, and Manual of Comparative 
Anatomy, by Thomas Rymer Jones, F.R.S. &c. Fourth ou 

292—296 


Proceedings of the Royal Society .....ssssescesccccevsees 297—302 


On a new Species of Three-toed Sloth from Costa Rica, by Dr. J. E. 
Gray, F.R.S. &c.; On a new Form of Sponge, by Prof. Ehlers ; 
On the LRotatoria of the Neighbourhood of Tubingen, by S. 
Bartsch ; On the Blood and Blood-corpuscles of Insects and 
some other Invertebrata, by Dr. V. Graber; On the Structure of 
the Renilla, by A. Kolliker; Observations on Urnatella, a Genus 
of Ciliated Polyps of the Family Pedicellinidee, by Prof. Leidy ; 
Note on transversely striated Muscular Fibre among the Gaste- 
ropoda, by W. H. Dall; On Bud-formation in Gymmnocladus and 
other Plants, by Thomas Meehan; On the Flowers of Aralia 
spinosa, L., and Hedera helix, L., by Thomas Meehan ., 3802—315 


NUMBER XLI. 
XXXIX. On a Specimen of Diplograpsus pristis with Reproduc- 
tive Capsules. By Joun Hopxinson, F.G.S., F.R.M.S........... 317 


XL. On Spore-cases in Coals, By J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S, 321 


XLI. On the Limits and Classification of the Ganoids. By Dr. 
SD PCRMMIN gf nae ois a6. 0 Sind Su ae av. 6:h sn 04 Ma ee MRED paws 829 


XLII. On a new Species of Lemur from Madagascar, and on the 
Changes of Lemur macaco, Linn, By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c,., 389 


— 


CONTENTS. vii 


Page 
XLII. Description of a new Species of the Family Pittide. By 
DOH GOULD, PR Be Gees vcrsie 0) aie. s eos ne oe. wo Rt ities iaete 340 


XLIV. On some points in the Myology of the Chimpanzee and 
others of the Primates, By ALEXANDER MACALISTER, Professor of 
the 


Zoology and Director of the Museum, University of Dublin........ 341 
XLV. Contributions to the Crag-Fauna. Part I]. By ALFRED 
BSRET aie talelate eicsieta'e se ne 0's caine iy aie e'uisieiw sinieie'sicqa ssp] b ii bble 6 01s, sini 97s 3 
XLVI. Physico-chemical Investigations upon the Aquatic Arti- 
culata. By Fé&rrx PLATEAU. Part 1. wc. cece eee e nec e eens 362 
XLVI. On the supposed Legs of the Trilobite Asaphus platy- 
cephalus. By Prof. JAMES D. DANA .occeeecceeceeerereeeeeres 366 
XLVIII. Notice of a new Australian Ziphioid Whale. By G. 
Knrerrt, F.L.S.; with a Note by Dr. J. E. Gray, FBS. ........ 368 


New Books :—The Honey-Bee: its Natural History, Physiology, and 
Management, by Edward Bevan, M.D.; revised, enlarged, and 
illustrated by William Augustus Munn, F.R.H.S. &e.—British 
Insects: a Familiar Description of the Form, Structure, Habits, 
and Transformations of Insects, by E. F. Staveley —An Intro- 
ductory Text-book of Zoology, for the Use of Junior Classes, 
by H. Alleyne Nicholson, M.D., D.Sc., Ph.D., F.R.S.E., F.G.S. 1 

369—3 


Proceedings of the Royal Society.......cssesseevccereeesseeees 372 


Note on the Ichthyosaurian Head, by H. G. Seeley, F.G.S.; Le Jélin 

of Adanson, by Dr. O. A. L. Morch; On the Action of the so- 

called Poisonous Shadow of various Tropical Plants, by Prof. 

Karsten; A new Genus of the Eolidide, by Prof. Salvatore 

Trinchese; On the Entozoa of the Dolphins, by M. H. Gervais 
388—392 


NUMBER XLII. 


XLIX. On the Base (Pelvis) of the Crinoidea brachiata. B 
PET Gt PSE REOE S yioigiaic cities ov olsja pal eivcies view Sole te oibiy esis maine 5 .. 393 


L. Descriptions of new Species of Butterflies from Tropical 
America, By Ospert Satvin, M.A., FVLS., &e. oe. cece e eee 412 


LI. The Descendence-Theory considered from some special points 
Glwcw,. oy W. VELTMANN Cae. sete cera ene onset ees h ence 417 


LIL. On Amphipleura pellucida and Surirella gemma as Test- 
objects. By J. J. Woopwarp, Assistant Surgeon, U.S, Army.... 423 


LUI. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rey. M. J. BERKELEY, 
M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broomr, Eq, F.LS. (Plates XVIII, 
UES ee OS AOL, Pens ste Pateert scien vee ells. o's ce e's cae care seers 425 


Vill CONTENTS. 


Page 
LIV. On the Structure of the Actinie# and Corals. By Prof. A. 
ER EDINES <5-020+5:o-seeie anata ncatacatersta'eare-e'e'starererasie's Sore irda tone ew ee Be 437 


LV. On the Development of Echinorhynchus gigas. By Prof. A. 
SCHNEIDER oieecsescesesseeceeceeeces foe kits AW. ies eee 44] 


Proceedings of the Royal Society........scccecececsesncceeeees dd 


Discovery of the Animal of the Spongiade confirmed, by H. J. Carter, 
F.R.S. &e.; On Testudo Phayrei and Scapia Falconeri, by Dr. J. 
E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.; Note on the Habitat of Diadema octocula, 
by A. G. Butler, F.L.S. &c.; Note on Chlamyphorus truncatus, by 
Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.; On the Development of the Leaves 
of the Sarracenia, by M. H. Baillon; Note on the Malar Bone 
in the Skulls of Manide, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.; On 
Marine Bryozoa, by Prof. E. Claparéde; On the Order of Deve- 
lopment of the Dentition of Sloths (Bradypus), by Dr. J. E. 
Gray, F.R.S. &c.; Note on Asaphus platycephalus, by J. D. Dana 

445—451 


PLATES IN VOL. VII. 
PuaTE I, Saurocetes argentinus. 
LL {Structure of the Head in Ornithosaurs. 


IV. New Species of Pachytragous Sponges. # 

V. Tertiary Shells from the Valley of the Amazons. 
VI. Anthracosaurus Russelli. 
vu. | 


ae ae Sponge-spicules from the Greensand. 
2% 


XI. Agulhasia Davidsonii—New Species of Arenaceous Forami- 
nifer.—New Species of Marginella. 


XII. Saccammina Carteri. 


Xty. } Remains of Ctenodus. 


Oy fZyeopine from the Eastern Archipelago. 


XVII New Sponges and Esperiade. 
XVII. 

Xx |New British Fungi. 

XXI. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE+-OF NATURAL HISTORY. 
[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


Ce eeaenceaseaverss per litora spargite muscum, 
Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes: 
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: 
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. 
At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas; 
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco 
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et et pouelnd 
Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’ 

Cen ee 7S Rr CNiPap hens CNannadioed Bult 


No. 37. JANUARY 1871. 


I.—A Descriptive Account of three Pachytragous Sponges 
growing on the Rocks of the South Coast of Devon. By H. 
J. CarTER, F.R.S. &e. 


[Plate IV.] 


THE term applied by Aristotle to those compact sponges which 
were “ very hard and rough,” and grew upon the rocks near 
the shore, was tpayou. Hence the term “ pachytragous”’ in 
the title of this communication—a word which I should not 
have introduced had there been any other previously employed 
to designate generally the order to which the three sponges 
about to be described belong. 

Under the head of “ Pachytragie ”’ I would include for the 
present all the ‘ Corticatee”’ of Dr. Oscar Schmidt (Die Spong. 
Adriat. Meeres, 1862, p.81) and all those designated Te- 
thyadex and Spherospongia respectively by Dr. Gray (“ Notes 
on the Arrangement of Sponges,” Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 
1867, p. 540 &c.). 

It may be questioned hereafter how far the chondroid species 
of which Tethya lyncurium is a type, together with its repent 
or incrusting allies, should not be grouped together with 
Schmidt’s Chondrilla nucula, &c.; but as regards the term 
*¢ Spherospongia,” of which Pachymatisma Johnstonia is the 
first example in Dr. Gray’s ‘‘ Notes,” recent observations on 
the habitat of this sponge seem undoubtedly to point out the 
necessity of its suppression altogether. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 1 


2 Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges 


Thus I find that it is only when a portion of Pachymatisma 
is torn from its natural place of growth, and becomes free in 
the sea, that it assumes a spheroidal form. Spreading hori- 
zontally in its natural habitat, on inclined surfaces, in the 
most sheltered bowers of the shore-rocks, it rises more or less 
into obtusely rounded eminences, which give to its sur- 
face a deeply undulated form. This surface; too, as is well 
known, is incrusted with a cortical layer or zone of globular 
crystalloids, which, although thickest on its free side, is never- 
theless continued all round the sponge, and frequently extends 
some distance into the mouths of the larger exhalant apertures 
or oscules; while the exhalant system of canals is also more 
or less horizontally developed, and not radiating, in accordance 
with the mode of growth of the sponge. Hence, when a por- 
tion becomes detached from its natural habitat and free in the 
sea, it soon surrounds itself entirely with the thick incrusta- 
tion; while, its excretory canal-system and general structure 
continuing as before internally, it can have no radiated ar- 
rangement of the latter, however much its form may become 
spheroidal externally. The same applies to the Tethyade, of 
which 7. cranium is the type. Thus it may be observed, in 
my description and illustrations of 7. arabica (Annals, vol. iv. 
p. 1, 1869), that I found specimens of this species growing in 
a fixed hemispherical and in a free subspherous form respec- 
tively. But, as the fixed form has a radiating structure, so, 
when a portion has been detached from the rock (for it may 
be assumed always to commence life in a fixed form), it retains 
this radiated structure in the spheroidal one. ‘Then, as the 
spheroidal form is accidental in both the free specimens of 
Pachymatisma Johnstonia and Tethya arabica, we cannot pro- 
perly call them “subspherous sponges.” ‘This, too, may be 
the case with the Geodide and Tethyade generally. 

The only true instance of a spheroidal sponge is seen in Tethya 
/yncurium and the like, where the sponge grows into this form 
on a pedicel,—and here not always, as some of the specimens of 
this sponge which grow on the rocks of this place demon- 
strate. At the same time it should be remembered that this is 
not a Tethya, if we are to regard 7’. eranium as typical of the 
T'ethyade ; and hence Dr. Gray has very properly adopted 
Nardo’s name of “ Donatia”’ for this genus (4. c. p. 541). 

Still it may be asked how it is that the spharotal specimens 
of Tethya lyncurium, when east upon the shore, always pre- 
sent a facet from which the pedicel has been broken off, while 
no such indication of previous attachment appears on the sub- 
spherous specimens of Tethya proper, Geodia, and Pachyma- 
tusma (see my illustrations, ‘ Annals,’ /. ¢.), 


From the South Coast of Devon. 3 


This, it seems to me, may be explained in the following 
way, viz. :—the heavy chondroid nature of Tethya lyncurium, 
and the rapidity with which the chondroid material is pro- 
duced (for when two or three living specimens are placed in 
sea-water in contact, they become so firmly united together in 
twenty-four hours that force is required to tear them asunder), 
might cause the Tethya, when broken off from its pedicel, to 
sink to the bottom directly, and at the same time to quickly 
unite itself to the first fixed rock with which it might come into 
contact, while the lighter nature of the Tethyade proper and 
the Geodide, together with their inability to unite themselves 
so quickly to foreign objects, might lead to their drifting about 
in the sea, until they render themselves independent of their 
position by fortifying themselves all round with their peculiar 
structures, and finally assume the subspherous form. 

Again, the specimens of Tethya lyncurtum only come on 
shore in heavy storms, when these have occurred at spring- 
tides, and thus the waves at low water have wrenched them 
off their pedicels ; for it is only towards dead low-water mark 
that I have yet found them growing on the rocks. They 
therefore, from their tough chondroid nature, probably hold on 
when portions of Pachymatisma give way, and thus, only 
yielding to the heaviest gales, come on shore directly after 
they have become separated from their attachments, even be- 
fore they have time to sink into still water and become united 
again to some fixed object. 

Such observations may account for the presence of the facet 
of attachment in Tethya lyncurtum, and for its absence in the 
subspherous forms of the 'Tethyade proper and the Geodide. 

Lastly, I would take this opportunity of noticing that my 
description and illustrations of 7. /yncuriwm (Annals, 7. c.) are 
wholly fallacious where they point out the existence of inter- 
lobular grooves on the surface, except,for the dead state, since, 
in some specimens which I kept alive for a few days in sea- 
water, the chondroid substance increased to such an extent on 
the surface as not only to efface all the interlobular grooves, 
but, if any thing, to leave depressions over the centre of the 
lobules themselves, just in the opposite position to that which 
they have in the dried specimens. So much for describing 
objects of natural history im the dead state ; let us now direct 
our attention to the description of the three pachytragous 
sponges to which I have alluded in the Miving one. 


Dercitus niger, mihi, n. var. Pl. IV. fig. 1. 
Massive, spreading, fixed, variable in thickness, followimg 
the sinuosities of the rock on which it grows; compact, hard, 
1# 


4 Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges 


tough, resistant. Surface undulating, smooth, soot- or bottle- 
black, shining, puckered towards projecting points of the rock 
beneath. Dermal layer (figs. 1 a, 2 a) thin, colourless, transpa- 
rent, rugose, charged with minute bacillar spinous spicules ; 
presenting here and there large exhalant apertures (oscules), 
singly or in groups, with raised margin, crateriform, also mi- 
nute inhalant apertures (pores) generally all over the surface 
of the sponge, amidst the projecting points of the large spicules 
of the interior, and numerous circular, papillary eminences of 
a lighter colour, caused by the projection of certain cells (be- 
yond others) of the subjacent celluliferous layer. Celluliferous 
layer (4) cortical, thick, continuous all round the sponge, and 
often for a short distance into the mouths of the larger oscules, 
much thicker on the free surface than at any other part; co- 
vered by the dermal layer above, in contact with the next or 
spiculiferous layer internally ; composed of cells imbedded in 
a kind of sarcodal trama; cell (fig. 6) globular or oval, con- 
sisting of a cell-wall in which is contained a large transparent 
nuclear (?) body (a) and a small nucleolar (?) one (0), together 
with a great number of free cellules (c), in each of which is 
one or more black granules (d), the black granules collectively 
giving a black colour to the cell, and an intense black colour 
to the layer composed of them (fig. 16). Spiculiferous layer 
(fig. 2c) thin, composed of the large trifid spicules of the 
sponge densely packed together; in contact with the celluli- 
ferous layer externally, and with the body-substance of the 
sponge internally. Body-substance (figs 1c, 2d) composed of 
more or less areolar sarcode, which is in direct connexion with 
the pores, and traversed by the branches of the excretory 
canal-system, which, uniting together, finally terminate in 
their respective oscules ; charged more or less with the spi- 
cules about to be described, and a great number of’ the black 
cells (fig. 3c), which thus give it a dark tint, although always 
much lighter than that of the black cortical celluliferous layer. 
Spicules of three kinds:—1, trifid (fig. 3), large, stout, consisting 
of a straight, smooth, pointed shaft and three expanded arms, 
so much like a quadriradiate spicule, from the rays being so 
much like each other, that, but for the shaft being a little 
longer and straight, while the arms are slightly flexuous, the 
difference would be inappreciable; 2, minute bacilliform or 
fusiform spicule (figs. 3 a, 4), covered with spines, which are 
vertical in the centre, but become more inclined towards the 
extremities of the shaft; 3, minute tricurvate or bow-shaped 
spicule (figs. 36, 5), of hair-like thinness and equal in size 
throughout, except at the ends, which are slightly pointed 
and slightly turned up. The large trifid spicules are scattered 


from the South Coast of Devon. 5 


throughout the sponge, but chiefly brought together in the 
spiculiferous layer; the minute spinous one also, but chiefly 
confined to the dermal layer, and the tricurvate spicule con- 
fined to the body-substance. 

Size variable; largest specimens found, about 4 inches in 
diameter and a little under an inch in thickness. Black cells 
variable, largest about 1-170th of an inch in diameter. Shaft 
of largest spicules about 1-80th inch long. Spinous spicule 
about 1-1200th inch long; tricurvate about 1-300th inch long. 
r Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devon, Straight 

oint. 

Hab. Fine red-sandstone conglomerate rocks of the New Red 
Sandstone series. About two-thirds below high-water mark 
and downwards; on inclined surfaces, deep in under the 
bowers of the rocks, never pendent from their under surfaces. 

Obs. This sponge, if not the same, is closely allied to Hy- 
meniacidon Bucklandi, Bowerbank (Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p.226), 
but wrongly classed, as conjectured by the author in the fol- 
lowing passage at the end ot his description, viz. :— 

“This sponge varies so widely from the ordinary structure 
of Hymeniacidon that I doubt much whether it should not be 
made the type of a new genus.” 

Now there is no doubt in my mind about the matter, nor 
could there have been in Dr..Gray’s when he proposed a place 
for this sponge among his Tethyade (Notes, &c. /. c. p, 542, 
1867) under the new name of ‘ Dercitus.”” Schmidt sub- 
sequently (Spong. Algier, p. 15, 1868) proposed the name of 
“ Pachastrella” for this genus in his Compaginee, finally 
placing it among his Corticate, 7. e. under Ancorinide, in 1870 
(Spong. Faun. Atlantisch. p. 64); but he errs in his note to 
Dr. Bowerbank’s synonymy (p. 76), where he considers the 
presence of the tricurvate spicule “ accidental,” as may be 
seen by my description and illustrations; nor is Schmidt 
right in stating that this kind of spicule belongs to the 
character of his Desmacidine, if this remark means exclu- 
sively; for he himself has figured a tricurvate spicule as partly 
‘characteristic of his Pachastrella connectens (Spong. Faun. 
Atlantisch. Taf. vi. fig. 5). Dr. Gray’s arrangement therefore 
claims priority ; and hence the name of “ Dercitus”’ for this 
genus. 

The dried specimen, from Guernsey, which was sent to and 
described by Dr. Bowerbank under the name of Hymeniacidon 
Bucklandi was of a “dark purple colour” externally, and 
internally “light brown ;” and all that is stated of the speci- 
men that was sent to him, preserved in salt and water, from 
Torbay is that it was “almost as solid as a piece of boiled 


6 Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges 


bullock’s liver.” Now, assuming, in accordance with Dr. 
Bowerbank’s experience, that this is the best way to preserve 
sponges for description, we can hardly think that the colours 
of the wet were different from those of the dried specimen; or 
this would have been noticed. 

Hence, as the species which I have been describing is jet- 
black when dry, and the body or internal substance inclining, 
if any thing, to dirty green, while the same colours are pre- 
sented by the portions which have been preserved in spirit 
and water, I cannot but infer that at least, as before stated, 
the black sponge which I have designated by the specific 
name of “niger” is a variety of Dercitus Buckland, and 
therefore deserving of this separate denomination. 

But whether the reader chooses to admit this or not, he can 
hardly fail to see that, cat. par., there is a vast difference 
between the description of a sponge from “ the life,” and that 
of one which the author has only seen after death. 

It is not difficult to find this sponge, because it does not grow, 
like many, on the under surface of the rock, but grows on its 
sides in deep bowers, sought for apparently by the sponge 
for protection from the waves. ‘Then, its black-velvet-looking 
appearance strikes the eye immediately; but the difficulty 
of getting at it, except in a more or less horizontal position, 
and its toughness and firm adherence, rendering it neces- 
sary to take off a portion of the rock on which it grows with 
hammer and chisel to obtain the whole of the specimen, make 
its collection by no means an easy task for a stiff old collector. 

Perhaps the most remarkable point, after all, about this 
sponge is the presence of the celluliferous cortical layer and the 
characters of the cells of which it is composed—since, by their 
accumulation here, and being scattered through the substance 
of the sponge, they, although totally different in composition, 
do occupy a position exactly like that of the globular crystal- 
loids which form a crust round and are scattered generally 
through the substance of the Geodide. But of this more 
under “ General Observations.” 

The puckered state of this sponge on the surface, while zn 
situ, seems to arise from contraction occasioned by the falling 
of the tide, or absence of water, when its substance becomes 
drawn towards the more prominent points of the rugged por- 
tion of rock beneath, over which it may be growing. But, 
whether this explanation be correct or not, the puckered 
radiating lines from particular points on the surface of the 
sponge are remarkable. 

It is also worthy of remark that, although the sponges of 


From the South Coast of Devon. 7 


this order usually possess a large, acerate, long fusiform spi- 
cule in addition to the rest, there is none in Dercitus niger. 


Stelletta, aspera, mihi, n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 7. 


Massive, spreading, fixed, variable in thickness, following 
the sinuosities of the rock over which it grows; compact, 
rough, and resistant. Surface undulating, even, asperous, of 
a light grey tint, sometimes cream-colour, occasionally green. 
Dermal layer (PI. IV. figs. 7 a, 8 a) colourless, thin, transparent, 
charged with minute, spinous, sub-bistellate spicules, present- 
ing here and there, though mostly in sheltered parts, groups 
of large exhalant apertures (oscules) of different sizes, whose 
orifices are not bordered by an elevated margin, but more or 
less contracted by a circular expansion of the dermal sarcode 
extended inwards like the so-called “ diaphragm” in Pachy- 
matisma ; also minute inhalant apertures (pores) scattered over 
the surface generally, but most evident in the vicinity of the 
oscules, amidst the projecting ends of the large spicules, which 
have the peculiarity of lying almost horizontally on the sur- 
face, and thus imparting to it the asperous character mentioned; 
in contact internally with the celluliferous layer. Celluliferous 
layer (figs. 7b, 84) so thin as to be hardly perceptible, except 
under an inch compound power, when, in many parts of the 
surface, the cells of which it is composed may be seen to be 
arranged in a tessellated manner under the dermal layer; and 
when portions are torn to pieces and placed under a quarter- 
inch compound power, the cells are found to be imbedded in di- 
stinct cavities (fig. 14 e), in akind of sarcodal trama (d) like that 
of Dercitus niger, and to correspond with them in composition 
in every particular but the black colour, those of the species 
under description being colourless. Cells (fig. 14) globular or 
oval, consisting of a cell-wall, in which is contained a large 
transparent nuclear (?) body (a) and a small nucleolar (?) one 
(J), itself apparently nucleated and attached to the larger 
one; also containing a great number of free cellules (c), each 
enclosing one or more colourless granules (f) ; cells not only 
congregated towards the surface, but scattered throughout the 
sponge generally, together with here and there a cell with 
black granules, or ‘black cell,” precisely like those of Deredtus 
niger ; celluliferous layer in contact with the dermal sarcode 
externally, and internally continuous with the body-sub- 
stance of the sponge. Body-substance (figs. 7c, 8c) cream- 
coloured, densely charged with large, long, acerate spicules, 
which so project, when it is torn to pieces, as to give it an 
echinated appearance and equally asperous feel; composed of 


8 Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges 


more or less areolar sarcode, which is in direct connexion 
with the pores, and traversed by the branches of the excretory 
canal-system, which, uniting together, finally terminate in 
their respective oscules; charged more or less with the spi- 
cules about to be described. Spicules of four kinds :—1, the 
largest (fig. 9), smooth, fusiform, acerate, slightly curved; 2, 
smooth, trifid (figs. 10 & 11), with shaft pointed at one end and 
furnished with three arms at the other, spreading horizontally 
in the opposite direction, slightly inclined forwards towards 
the long axis of the shaft, vase-like, each terminated by bi- 
furcation, which extends to a variable degree down the arm ; 
3, minute spinous spicule (fig. 12), sub-bistellate—that is, where 
the spines are chiefly confined to the ends of the short shaft ; 
4, minute stellate spicule (fig. 13), a little larger than the latter, 
with small body and long arms, which are incipiently spinous. 
The large acerate spicules are very numerous and scattered 
equally throughout the sponge; the trifurcate spicules chiefly 
confined to the surface, where, with the former, they lie almost 
horizontally (fig.8) ; the minute sub-bistellate spicules are chiefly 
confined to the dermal layer, and the stellate spicules to the 
body-substance of the sponge. 

Size variable ; largest specimens found about 4 inches in 
diameter and about an inch thick. Cells variable, the largest 
about 1-170th of an inch in diameter. Largest acerate spicule 
about 1-10th inch long; longest shaft of trifid spicule about 
1-30th inch ; minute sub-bistellate spicule about 1-2000th inch 
long, and stellate about 1-1000th inch in diameter. 

Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devon. Straight 
Point. 

Hab. Same as the foregoing species, viz. Dercitus niger. 

Obs. This sponge possesses the spicule-character of 
Schmidt’s genus Stedletta, and has hence been so named; but 
the celluliferous layer has not, I think, been yet noticed or de- 
scribed, and hence it may be necessary hereafter to unite those 
sponges which possess it into a separate group, if not one also 
with a different appellation. 

It answers somewhat to the description of Hceionemia pon- 
derosa, Bowerbank (Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 56) ; but there is 
no ‘‘ dark-purple”’ sarcode on the surface, nor is the surface 
‘smooth ;” nor are the furcated ends of the trifid spicule 
recurved, as stated in the text and shown in the representation 
of the type specimen (vol. i. pl. 28. fig. 355). Nor can it be his 
“ Tethya muricata, MS.;” for there are no “ skeleton fasciculi,” 
the substance of the interior is all confused like that of Pachy- 
matisma, and the minute dermal spicule sub-bistellate, not 
“ elongo-attenuato-stellate,” like that of Dr. Bowerbank’s 


from the South Coast of Devon. 9 


figure 35. Nor is there any oo combination given by 
Schmidt like it. 

It is frequently overgrown by other sponges, especially 
Halichondria panicea and H. simulans, Johnston. And in 
one specimen which I possess, where it "has been overgrown 
by a Microciona (Bk.), the areolar structures of the two sponges 
have grown so much into each other, that a section represents 
the same condition between the two as that which would be 
seen in making a section of the union between a shoot of one 
tree and another on which it is grafted. 

When preserved in spirit, this sponge assumes a lead- 
colour—and when dried, a very light brown or dirty white. 
In the latter state it is much less compact than Dercitus niger, 
owing to the more open condition of its areolar structure and 
the larger size of the excretory canals, which are therefore 
much more evident than in the more compact structures. 

How far the horizontal position of the spicules may be 
owing to its shore habitat, where it is exposed to the beating 
influence of the waves, I am not prepared to say; nor can this 
be determined until a*specimen of the same sponge is obtained 
from a deep-sea habitat, if any exist there, where it would be 
more at rest during development. 

Nitric acid applied to the cell of the celluliferous layer, here 
as well as in Dercitus niger, causes the whole to contract 
slightly, and breaks down the cellules, but does not alter much 
the large nuclear (?) or small nucleolar (?) bodies. 

Liquor potasse causes the whole to expand, breaks down 
the cellules, and allows them to run together in the form of 
several globular masses of oleaginous or albuminous-looking 
matter. 

Iodine breaks down the cellules, but does not render the 
nuclear and nucleolar bodies more evident. 

Thus these agents do no more than render the nuclear 
and nucleolar bodies more evident by breaking down the cel- 
lules. Perhaps, too, the nucleolus under nitric acid becomes 
a little more consistent or opaque. 


Stelletta lactea, mihi. Pl. IV. fig. 15. 


Massive, spreading, fixed, following and filling the cavities 
of deciduous small boring shells (Saxicave) and Annelids, 
which confine themselves to the surface of the sandstone rock 
in which they live, almost entirely concealed by overgrowths 
of small Cirripedes and Fuci, and communicating with the 
exterior only through the openings of the cavities mentioned, 
Dermal layer (figs.15 b, 16 4) thin, white, densely charged with 


10 Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges 


minute stellates; agglutinating to its surface minute rounded 
grains of sand, amidst which are situated the exhalant aper- 
tures (oscules) 7m the layer, without a raised margin, also the 
inhalant apertures (pores), somewhat smaller, scattered gene- 
rally throughout the exposed area; grains of sand (fig. 16 a) 
blackened by a pigmental layer, which also lines all the cavi- 
ties occupied by the sponge; in direct contact with the body- 
substance of the sponge internally. Body-substance (figs. 15 ¢, 
16d) opalescent, soft, compact, composed of areolar sarcode 
traversed in all directions by the branches of the excretory 
canal-system, which, uniting, finally terminate in their respec- 
tive oscules ; charged more or less with the same kind of stel- 
lates as those in the dermal layer, together with minute sheaf- 
like bundles of acerate spicules (figs. 20 a, 22), which in certain 
directions reflect the light like the micaceous particles in gra- 
nite. Spicules of five kinds :—1, the largest (fig. 17) smooth, 
acerate, fusiform, slightly curved; 2, smooth, trifid (figs. 18, 
19), with shaft pointed at one end and provided with three arms 
at the other, spreading horizontally in the opposite direction, 
more or less inclined forwards towards the long axis of the 
shaft, vase-like, straight or slightly flexuous, smooth, pointed ; 
3, the same (fig. 19), with the ends of the arms more or less 
bifurcated ; 4, stellate spicules, with large body (fig.21,@) and 
short thick rays, or with long rays and hardly any body (4); 
5, sheaf-like bundles of minute, smooth, acerate spicules lying 
parallel to each other (fig. 22). The large acerate spicules are 
more or less spread throughout the sponge; the trifid ones of 
both kinds chiefly confined to the surtace, where they are 
arranged vertically with their heads towards the dermal layer 
and their shafts internally (fig. 16 c) ; the stellates, although 
most numerous and packed together crust-like in the dermal 
layer, are also scattered throughout the body-substance; while 
the sheaf-like bundles of minute acerate spicules are entirely 
confined to the latter. 

Size variable, depending chiefly upon the size of the exca- 
vations, the largest of which are seldom more than half an 
inch long and a quarter of an inch in diameter. Largest 
acerate spicule a little less than 1-20th of an inch long; longest 
shaft of trifid spicules about 1-30th inch;  stellates about 
1-2000th inch in diameter, and sheaf-like bundles of acerate 
spicules about 1-1000th inch long. 

Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devon. Straight 
Point. 

Hab. Cavities of the surface of sandstone rock made by 
Saxicave and Annelids; communicating with the exterior 
through their openings, obscured by overgrowths of Cirripedes 


From the South Coast of Devon. 11 


and Fuci; growing from two-thirds below high-water mark 
downwards. 

Obs. I found this sponge by accident when chipping off a 
portion of the rock on which Grantia nivea was growing ; 
otherwise I should have passed it over; for, living in the 
cavities and under the overgrowths mentioned, it is almost 
impossible to see it until the rock is broken. Having once 
found its habitat, it was very easy to procure specimens after- 
wards ; for it is very abundant. 

Although occupying the cavities of Saxicave, whose deci- 
duous shells are frequently present in the midst of the sponge, 
I could never find any indication on them of its having bored 
into them after the manner of the Clionide. 

On breaking open the rock, the contrast between the opales- 
cent aspect of the sponge-substance and the black pigment 
that it secretes over the cavities which it occupies is very 
striking. By transmitted light, under the microscope, this 
pigment presents a dark brown colour, which to the unassisted 
eye is black; but the Jayer is never continued over the dermal 
sarcode, although the minute grains of sand and bits of shell 
agelutinated to it are thus more or less blackened. The der- 
mal layer, therefore, is always white, and particularly so in 
the dried state, from the number of stellates which it contains, 
while the rest of the substance in drying shrinks up into a 
gum-like consistence and colour. In spirit and water, how- 
ever, this retains its original bulk and compactness; but the 
opalescent aspect becomes changed to opaque lead-colour. 

On account, perhaps, of its isolation and its existence in 
small portions while it remains én s¢twu in the rock, when frac- 
tured, those portions which are not much injured live for 
several days afterwards ; and thus, from their smallness, being 
easily brought under a high power of the microscope, the 
currents outward and inward of the oscules and pores respec- 
tively are as easily seen. 

In the specimens which I have mounted in balsam, the 
variety of spicules is so great, and their abnormal forms so 
numerous, that it is not easy to find out those which are the 
staple ones. This variety, which is greater in some than in 
other specimens, I am inclined to think may be induced by the 
disturbing influence of the waves, from which the sponge seems 
to shelter itself as much as possible by growing solely in the 
excavations mentioned. Possibly, if it also grows in the deep 
sea, the quiet there may enable it to acquire larger dimensions, 
and to present a less variable development of the spicules. 

It is desirable to add that in Stelletta lactea there are no 
cells like those of the “ celluliferous layer” in the two sponges 

previously described. 


12 Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges 


GENERAL OBSERVATIONS. 


The chief point of interest, perhaps, in the foregoing descrip- 
tions is the presence of the peculiar cells mentioned in Der- 
citus niger and Stelletta aspera, corresponding in multiplicity, 
position, and general distribution, though not in, composition, 
to the globular crystalloids or little siliceous balls in the crust 
and body of the Geodide ; add to this their contents, which 
render them so much like reproductive agents, and, lastly, 
their occurrence in the two sponges mentioned, and not at all 
in the third, viz. Stelletta lactea. Nor do they exist in Pachy- 
matisma Johnstonia; but in the dried specimens of G'eodia 
gigas, presented to the British Museum by Dr. Oscar Schmidt, 
there are similar cells in abundance, together with the globular 
erystalloids. 

Although analogous in multiplicity, position, and distribu- 
tion to the globular crystalloids in the Geodide, they not only 
differ from them, as just stated, in composition, by the former 
being cellular and albuminous, while the latter are solid and 
siliceous throughout (Annals, 1869, vol. iv. p. 16 &c., pls. 1 
& 2. figs. 12 & 14), but also in size; for the largest crystal- 
loids are three or four times as large as the largest cells, and 
the latter much larger than the smallest or youngest crystal- 
loids, so that in these respects, viz. in composition and size, 
they cannot be confounded. 

Formerly I thought that the colour of the sponges might be 
always sought for in the ampullaceous sacs (“‘ Wimperkérbe,” 
Schdt.), and therefore that the black cells of Dercitus niger 
might be ampullaceous sacs (Annals, 1870, vol. vi. p. 332) ; 
but the result of more particular examination subsequently, as 
given above, has caused me now to regard the latter more as 
reproductive agents. 

I have also alluded (Annals, 7. c.) to the presence of ampul- 
laceous sacs in Cleodia gigas, Schdt.; but on examining these 
also again, now that I have become more intimately acquainted 
with the composition of the cells in Dercitus niger &c., I am 
led to conjecture that they also may be of the same kind as the 
latter, in which case, should I be right, we shall have an 
instance in this sponge where both the globular crystalloids 
and the cells occur together, and thence have to seek for the 
ampullaceous sac under some other form than that in Hali- 
chondria simulans (see Annals, /. c.), not only in Geodia gigas, 
but in Pachymatisma Johnstonia and in Stelletta lactea &e., 
where there is nothing of the kind like the ampullaceous sac 
of the Halichondria mentioned, so far as the larger size of its 
cellules and peculiar grouping go. The ampullaceous sac with 


from the South Coast of Devon. 15 


smaller and thus less-marked cellules may exist in all; but 
as yet I have not been able to substantiate this. 

Of course, after having been dried, it is impossible to make 
out any thing in these cells so satisfactorily as in living ones ; 
and hence, although such cells are present in great abundance 
in their contracted state in the dried specimens of Geodia 
gigas mentioned (measuring about a 1000th of an inch in dia- 
meter and filled with a number of cellules), liquor potasse, 
although it causes the cellules to run together into one homo- 
geneous mass, does not yield any satisfactory demonstration 
of a nucleus under the addition of nitric acid, nor is the cell- 
wall well marked—two points in which the cell of Dercitus 
niger differs distinctly from the ampullaceous sac. 

Hence the desirableness of examining these cells of G..gigas 
in the.recent state. 

We too often content ourselves with describing sponges as 
well as other objects of natural history in their dried or dead 
condition; and although this is the only way in which they 
often come to us, yet we might as often repeat to ourselves 
as well as to others*under such circumstance the words of 
Hamlet to Horatio :— 


“There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, 
Than are dreamt of in your philosophy.” 


Too often the living state of such objects is disregarded 
when we have the opportunity of adding this s¢ne quaé non to 
their natural history. Describing the skeleton or dried speci- 
men of a sponge only is little better than making it a matter 
of mere curiosity ; and hence the want of general interest and 
comparatively little advancement which characterizes our 
knowledge of this more than any other division of the animal 
kingdom. 

I am not, however, yet satisfied with my examination of the 
cells of Dercitus niger and Stelletta aspera, although partly 
made in the living state; for I cannot yet fully comprehend 
the nature of the nucleus in respect of its large size, resem- 
blance to an aqueous cavity, and indisposition to change its 
appearance under the application of chemical agents. 

In short, we have yet much to learn about this cell before 
we come to its real import; meanwhile its notice adds another 
feature to the Pachytragous Sponges, some of which possess 
analogous elements, as the globular erystalloids or little sili- 
ceous balls in the Geodide, akin to which are the siliceous disks 
of a like nature in Stelletta discophora, Schdt.; while others 
possess neither cells, globular crystalloids, nor disks, as Stel- 
letta lactea. 


14 


Mr. H. J. Carter on three Pachytragous Sponges. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. 


N.B. Figures 3, 9-11, and 17-19 are all drawn to the same scale, viz. 
1-24th to 1-1800th of an inch; and figures 4, 5, 12, 15, 21, and 22, also 
to the same scale, viz. 1-6th to 1-6000th of an inch, to show their rela- 
tive sizes respectively. 


Fig. 1. Dercitus niger, n. var.: section of a portion, natural size, show- 


Fig. 


Fig. 


Fig. 
Fug. 
Fig. 


‘Ug. 


Fig. 


Fig. 


Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 


2 


OO 


ing surface (a), black cortical layer (b), and body-substance (c) 
presenting truncated ends of excretory canals. 

The same, diagram section, much magnified, showing dermal 
layer charged with minute spinous spicules (a), black cortical 
layer composed of cells (6), layer of trifid spicules (c), body- 
substance (d) less densely charged with the trifid spicules, 
together with minute tricurvate or bow-like spicules, and black 
cells. 

The same, trifid spicule with minute dermal spinous (a) and tri- 
curvate (b) ones, together with black cells (c), all relatively 
magnified. 


. The same, dermal spicule, greatly magnified. 
. The same, tricurvate spicule, greatly magnified, on the same scale. 
. The same, black cell, still more magnified, showing large sub- 


circular nuclear (?) body (a), small nucleolar (?) body (6), mi- 
nute globular cellules (c), charged respectively with one or more 
black or dark-brown granules, which collectively give the dark 
colour to the cell, and the latter collectively the intense black 
colour to the cortical layer; d, separate cellule. 


. Stelletta aspera, n. sp.: section of a portion, natural size, show- 


ing surface (a), cortical layer (b), and body-substance (c), pre- 
senting truncated ends of excretory canals. 


. The same, diagram section, much magnified, showing dermal 


layer charged with minute sub-bistellate spicules (a), cortical 
layer of cells (6), body-substance (c) charged with large acerate, 
trifid, furcate, and minute stellate spicules, of which the former 
are most aggregated towards the surface, where they are inclined 
so much as to be almost horizontal. 


. The same, large acerate fusiform spicule; viewed from above, 


straight ; but slightly curved when viewed laterally: a, real 
length. 

N.B. For convenience, this spicule has been drawn from that 
point of view in which it appears straight, as the curved form, 
when slight, is so difficult for an engraver to etch truthfully ; 
also, to make this easier, its sides have been drawn with a rule, 
diminishing equally from the centre to the extremities, which 
is not the case with this nor, indeed, with most spicules, which 
diminish more abruptly towards the ends than in any other part. 
These observations will apply also to the representation of the 
large acerate spicule in the next species. 


10. The same, trifurcate spicule, lateral view: a, real length. 
11. The same, trifurcate head, of larger size, where the rays are more 


deeply furcated, end view: a, end of shaft; 0, central canal, 
bifurcating like the arms. 


12. The same, dermal spicule, much more magnified. 
13. The same, stellate spicule of the body, magnified on the same 


scale. 


14. The same, three cells of the cortical layer, less magnified than 


fig. 6, the same as those of Dereitus niger, only colourless, show- 


Dr. J. E. Gray on 'Testudo chilensis. 15 


ing large, transparent, subcircular, nuclear (?) body (a), small 

nucleolar (?) body (4), minute globular cellules charged with 

one or more colourless granules (¢c), sarcodal subfibrous trama 
in which the cells are imbedded (d), cavity of the same in which 
the cell is situated (e), separate cellule much more magnified 

). £ 

p. This figure is taken from cells in a portion of the sponge 
which had been placed in spirit and water, where the cellules 
were much broken down and the nucleolar body appeared not 
only to be nucleated itself, but to be in contact with the nuclear 
body. 

Fig. 15. Stelletta lactea, n. sp.: fragment of sandstone rock, showing three 
portions of the sponge in the excavations made by Saxicave 
respectively (a a a), natural size ; dermal surface bearing minute 
grains of sand (d), body-substance (c), black pigment lining the 
cavities occupied by the sponge (d). 

Fig. 16. The same, diagram section, much magnified, showing rounded 
grains of sand adhering to the dermal layer (a), dermal layer 
densely charged with minute stellates (b), zone of trifid and 
trifurcate spicules which have their heads in contact with the 
dermal layer (c), body-substance (d) charged with acerate, trifid, 
and stellate spicules, together with the sheaf-shaped bundles of 
minute acerate ones. 

Fig. 17. The same, acerate fusiform spicule, straight in this point of view, 
but slightly curved when viewed laterally : a, real length. 

Fig. 18. The same, trifid spicule, lateral view: a, real length. 

Fig. 19. The same, trifid form with furcate extremities. 

Fig. 20. The same, portion of body-substance greatly magnified, showing 
the stellates (a), the sheaf-like bundles of minute acerate spi- 
cules (6), and the large acerate fusiform spicules. 

Fig. 21. The same, stellates of the dermal layer, much magnified : a, with 
large body and short rays; 6, with small body and long rays. 

Fig. 22. The same, sheaf-like bundle of minute acerate spicules of the 
body-substance, magnified, on the same scale. 


I1.—Reply to Dr. Sclater’s Paper in the ‘Annals’ on Testudo 
chilensis d@c. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. 


In reply to Dr.Sclater on Testudo chilensis &c., in the ‘ Annals’ 
for December 1870, p. 470, I have only to observe that for the 
accuracy of the habitat of the animals which I described as 
coming from the Zoological Society, I am solely dependent on 
the information which I obtained from that institution; and 
in the case of the tortoise, I took particular trouble, as the 
discovery of another tortoise in America was a matter of in- 
terest. This being the case, whatever inaccuracy there may 
be in the habitat is no fault of mine, but that of Dr. Sclater 
and his subordinates. 

It is much to be regretted that an accurate record is not 
kept of every animal as it is received by the Society, stating 
how it was obtained, and giving the details of its habitat, 


16 Dr. J. E. Gray on Testudo chilensis. 


which is open to the inspection of the Fellows of the Society 
and other scientific visitors, and should be communicated 
especially to‘the person who is asked to give the name to the 
animal to be inserted in the secretary’s list of accessions pub- 
lished from time to time in the ‘ Proceedings.’ As both I and 
others are asked to undertake this office, to save the sécretary 
the trouble of determining for himself the names of the ani- 
mals, I am often so dissatisfied with the habitat that I obtain 
with the specimen, that, when I have sent an account to the 
Society, I have more than once left a blank in the manuscript, 
that the history of how and where the specimen was obtained 
might be inserted by the secretary. All this uncertainty 
would be obviated if an accurate register, such as I have indi- 
cated, were to be seen at the Gardens. Such a register is kept 
of all the specimens received into the British Museum; and 
as it is made at the time, any inaccuracy must be occasioned 
by want of care on the part of the person who communicates 
the facts. 

Dr. Sclater will perhaps allow me, as an original member of 
the Society, who has taken a great deal of interest in its ma- 
nagement, to state that the history of the specimens was for- 
merly much better recorded when the secretary of the Society 
was an honorary officer, and it could only have a claim to his 
leisure, than it is now when we have a liberally paid secretary 
with a number of paid subordinates under him. 

I consider the above a sufficient answer to his note; but as 
his paper contains other observations, I will make a few fur- 
ther remarks. 

Early in July there were brought to the Museum three spe- 
cies of tortoises to be named, as is the usual practice with animals 
of that class. They were particularly interesting to me, and 
I asked whence they came. On the 7th of July I sent to the 
Society a communication entitled ‘‘ Notes on three Species of 
Tortoises living in the Society’s Gardens,” in which I stated 
that “there are at present living two species of land-tortoises 
and one of a more terrestrial Terrapin, which Mr. Bartlett 
assures me came direct from Chili.” bne would have thought 
that this statement would have exonerated me from the charge 
of giving a wrong habitat to these tortoises, as I received the 
account from a subordinate of Dr. Sclater, who, I was informed, 
was absent on the Continent. As the paper would not be read 
until its meeting in November, and as it contained a new 
species, I sent a short diagnosis of the species to the ‘ Annals,’ 
that there might be no doubt as to the date of its publication, 
leaving the details of the paper to be read before the Society. 

Near the end of October, happening to turn over the paper 


Dr. J. E. Gray on Testudo chilensis. 17 


of Dr. Strauch on the distribution of tortoises, I observed, under 
Testudo sulcata, that that species was said to be found in various 
parts of South America by D’Orbigny, Burmeister, and others, 
and [had no doubt that they had obtained the tortoise which I 
had described as Testudo chilensis. I sent a short note stating 
how I had obtained the information, for insertion in the No- 
vember Number of the ‘Annals’ (see vol. vi. p. 428). At the 
same time I sent the synonyma, with references to the works 
in which they were described, to the Secretary of the Society, 
with a request that it should be added to my paper which was 
to be read on the Ist of November. And there can be no 
doubt that it was from the paper sent to the Secretary of the 
Zoological Society and to the ‘Annals’ that Dr. Sclater ob- 
tained all the information which appears in his paper in the 
‘Annals’ for December. And thus it was that he found out 
that the “new Chilian tortoise’ had been “ known to four or 
five previous writers,’ who by-the-by confounded it with a 
species with which it has no alliance, the one being a typical 
Old-World tortoise, and the other belonging to a group pecu- 
liar to the New World, which Agassiz considers a very distinct 
genus, under the name of Xerohates. 

Upon the day (Nov. 30) that I received the ‘Annals’ con- 
taining Dr. Sclater’s paper, I received from Dr. Sclater the 
proof of my communication of the 7th of July; so that if Dr. 
Sclater was only urged by “the special interest which he 
takes in the correct determination of the animals kept in the 
Gardens of the Zoological Society of London,” he had the 
opportunity of correcting the erroneous information according 
to his idea, which was sent to me by one of his subordinates, 
in the original paper, either by informing me of the right 
habitat and history of the tortoises, to insert in the paper, 
which I would have thankfully acknowledged; or he could have 
made the correction in the form of a note from himself, as 
editor of the ‘ Proceedings,’ communicated under his own 
name. 

Scientific men ought to be much indebted to Dr. Sclater for 
the trouble he has taken in writing to Dr. Peters, Dr. Philippi, 
and others respecting the habitat of this tortoise, a kind of labour 
which he seems only to undertake after I or some other person 
have described the species. Unfortunately my occupations are 
so multitudinous that I cannot devote so much time to the 
determination of the habitat of a single species which has so 
extensive a distribution in South America; but in this case the 
trouble seems to have been thrown away ; for instead of having 
only negative evidence, we have positive facts within reach 
(and, indeed, the following statement given me by Dr. Giinther, 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 2 


18 Dr. J. E. Gray on Ateles Bartlettii. 


which was communicated to Dr. Sclater at the meeting of the 
Zoological Society when the paper was read, and before Dr. 
Sclater’s paper in the ‘Annals’ was put in type) proves that the 
tortoises were obtained near Santiago on the coast of Chili. 

Dr. Giinther states :—‘‘ Hr. Weisshaupt, who brought a col- 
lection of Chilian animals, stated that he was in the habit of 
collecting personally live specimens on or near the sea-shore, 
about twenty miles south of his place of residence, and that 
he obtained the tortoises brought by him on one of these ex- 
cursions. He was asked by me to obtain more specimens, 
live or dead, together with lizards and frogs, which he may 
meet with at the same time. I mentioned this already at the 
meeting of the Zoological Society on November 1st.” 

These remarks apply equally well to the observations on 
Ateles Bartlettti. 1 have only to observe that I considered 
Ateles variegatus of Natterer, figured in Reichenbach’s Atlas, 
figs. 15 & 16, to be the same as Ateles melanochir of Desmarest. 
But it is very difficult to make out the species of this genus 
from short descriptions, and I must leave the question to be 
settled by future zoologists; but I consider that I have done 
good service in figuring so fine a species—only remarking that 
itis the Secretary of the Society, and not I, that is responsible 
for the colouring of the plates, as they were not even submitted 
to my inspection before publication ; but in this case it is very 
like the specimen: and Herr vy. Pelzeln’s observation shows 
that the A. variegatus of Natterer is a very variable species ; 
for he says that in some specimens the yellow is continued over 
the upper surface of the limbs, of which there is not the 
slightest indication in the male which I described; and I 
could not procure from the Society any habitat for the female, 
which I am now informed came from the Hon. A. Gordon, 
who obtained it from the upper part of the Caura river, a 
southern confluent of the Orinoco. 

In this case I am charged with two faults. 

First. I have named as a new species a monkey which Dr. 
Sclater thinks was named and very briefly described thirty 
years ago, in a miserable compilation; but I do not think that 
he has proved his case: and surely he should not complain of 
a person giving a new name to a species already described ; 
for in the very paper in which he makes the charge he has 
given a new name to a tortoise which I had described and 
named 7’ chilensis, because he has a theory, founded on nega- 
tive evidence, that, though the specimen came from Santiago, 
it is not a native of Chili, and therefore he proposes to call it 
T. argentina, in ease his theory should prove correct ; and I 
think I have shown that there is no likelihood of the new name 


Dr. J. E. Gray on Ateles Bartlettii &c. 19 


being required. He has given the “ temporary denomination ”’ 
of Canis lateralis to a jackal which is evidently the Canis 
adusta of Sundevall; he is even doubtful of this case himself, 
but fears that he may lose the opportunity of naming a species. 
Again, if the monkey is really Ateles variegatus of Natterer, 
why did not Dr. Sclater make the requisite correction when 
I described and figured it in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Society 
in 1867? especially as he says it was described, in 1842, in a 
“most ordinary book of reference.” 

Secondly. I have done wrong because, having received the 
specimen of Ateles, which agrees in all respects with the spe- 
cimen described as A. Bartletti’, except in being white where 
that species was yellow, I did not name it as a new species, 
but, finding that one specimen was a male and the other a 
female, I was willing to believe that they were sexes of the 
same species, or at least to wait to consider it otherwise until 
more specimens were submitted to my examination. Dr. 
Sclater says that it is not like the female at Vienna, and 
therefore it is not a female of A. Bartlettii. [ven if it is not, 
may it not be a variety of that sex? At any rate, I am not 
willing to give another name, which Dr. Sclater is perfectly 
at liberty to do if he thinks it necessary. 

This rage for giving names to doubtful species is the great 
bane of what is called zoology, and is destroying the scientific 
part of the study, reducing it to mere names instead of know- 
ledge of the things, and is hable to all manner of abuses. 
Thus one of the royal princes brought home a deer from 
that general entrepdt Singapore, and presented it to the Gar- 
dens; and Dr. Sclater, in great haste (not even waiting until 
the horns had been properly developed), has briefly de- 
scribed and named it Cervus Alfredi, in a genus already 
overloaded with nominal species. A shell-dealer has a large 
number of specimens of Cones, evidently the young of much 
larger species, which have not yet arrived at their proper form 
or colouring, which are not saleable, and describes them and 
other abnormal specimens of common shells as new species, 
thus rendering them valuable in the eyes of some collectors, 
as being the types of species described in the ‘ Proceedings of 
the Zoological Society,’ they conceiving that the Society 
thereby gives authority to the assertion of their being new 
species. 

Some day, and I hope soon, such species must be erased 
from our lists, which they now uselessly encumber, or they 
will render the science unworthy of the name 

Dr. Sclater objects that in my short notice of the species I 
simply say “ received”’ by the British Museum. As a Fellow 

2% 


20 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Structure of 


of the Society, jealous of its scientific reputation, I thought it 
better than saying that “the British Museum has just pur- 
chased from the Zoological Society the dead body of an animal 
which was for some weeks living in their Gardens,” which 
would have been the truthful statement; and it appears that 
Dr. Sclater was himself ashamed of this statement; for he says 
that it was “sent” to the British Museum, without saying that 
it was sent for its specific name to be determined, and for pur- 
chase. But all the animals which the Museum receives from 
the Zoological Society (established. for the cultivation and 
extension of zoological science) are purchased; and when the 
Society was badly off for funds, this was a fair source of in- 
come, of which I do not complain. 


Ill.—Additional Evidence of the Structure of the Head in 
Ornithosaurs from the Cambridge Upper Greensand ; being 
a Supplement to ‘The Ornithosauria” By Harry G. 
SEELEY, F'.G.S., Assistant to Prof. Sedgwick in the Wood- 
wardian Museum of the University of Cambridge *. 


[Plates II, & III] 


To the anterior end of the snout and the back of the brain- 
case belong nearly all the fragments of Pterodactylian skulls 
hitherto collected from the Cambridge Upper Greensand ; 
and although the snouts are numerous, they never extend 
backward beyond the denticulate part of the palate or to the 
narial apertures ; while the back part of the head never reaches 
so far forward as to include the frontal bones; so that the 
great middle region of the skull, the seat of the orbits and 
nares, which transforms its characters with successive groups 
in reptiles, mammals, and birds, remains unknown. And 
before the general structure of the head can be illustrated by 
detailed comparisons in this Cretaceous Ornithocheiroid family, 
we must learn the condition and form of the bones called 
frontal, nasal, Jachrymal, maxillary, malar, vomer, palatine, 
pterygoid, postfrontal, and the proximal end of the os qua- 
dratum. And if one were a believer in the old morphological 
doctrine that a like conformation of bone in extinct and living 
animals warrants the presumption of their having had a like 
grade of organization, it were hard, with these Ornithosaurian 
snouts before us, and all the vertebrate province assembled, 
for us to seek their similars from, to pronounce a sure judg- 


* Communicated by the Author, being the first part of a paper read 
before the Cambridge Philosophical Society, May 30, 1870. 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 21 


ment on their kindred; for there is no snout among living 
animals like the Pterodactyles’. ven the extinct animals 
which are already known manifest no signs of kindred. If 
among the Teleosauria a like progressive enlargement of the 
first three teeth and then a narrowing of the jaw is seen to 
show again a character of many Ornithocheiroid jaws, it is 
but a solitary resemblance; and the Teleosaur’s snout, with 
its terminal single nostril, is in no other way a counterpart. 
If Ichthyosauria as invariably have the nostril far back 
from the end of the snout, it in no other way resembles Ptero- 
dactyles’ ; for the premaxillary bones are separate and dense in 
tissue, and have no sockets, but only a simple groove for teeth. 
If, in triangular dagger-shape and bone-texture, some of the 
species recall birds, still birds have no teeth, even the imma- 
ture parrots showing but evanescent enamelled specks ; while 
other species end their jaws in a bulbous truncate way, which 
among birds is never seen. And if we seek for a denticulate 
jaw among lizards, we shall not find the bird-like elongation 
of snout, or its Teleosaur-like widening or flattening of palate, 
and not typically socketed teeth. Yet to birds (and lizards) it 
approximates best, but in such obscure ways as to stand apart 
with an individual isolation which would admit of its kindred 
being reptiles, or mammals, or birds, without amazement to 
the osteologist. It is not a nose that leads. 

Similarly, if only the back of the skull had been found, itwould 
have been more a matter of scientific taste than of scientific fact 
to have said whether it showed stronger similitude to tooth- 
less birds like the heron, or a toothless mammal like Myrmeco- 
phaga or the foetal Orycteropus*. Therefore to one who would 
consider these Cambridge exuvie in the old morphological 
way, estimating the affinities bone by bone and adding them 
together to get the total affinity, there is room for considerable 
doubt and justifiable difference of opinion about the restoration 
of the head and its resemblance to that of other animals. 

I have now an opportunity of lessening that doubt by the 
discovery of the frontal bone. (Pl. II. fig. 1.) 

The specimen is referred to an Ornithosaurian because it 
possesses the peculiar thin, dense, and smooth bone charac- 
teristic of the class, which has been found in no other fossils 
of the Cambridge Greensand ; and it is identified as the frontal 
bone because it resembles the bone so named in certain rep- 
tiles, birds, and mammals, and is not like any other element 
of the skeleton. ‘The fossil is broken both in front and be- 


* The occipital condyles are not preserved with the adjacent bones in 
Cambridge fossils, and the auditory region is filled with phosphate of 
lime. 


22 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Structure of 


hind, but is free from investing phosphate, and so shows both 
the external and cerebral surfaces. Hxternally (fig.1) the part 
preserved is straight from front to back, with a mesial groove 
which deepens as it extends anteriorly, so that the two lateral 
halves of the bone are convex, the anterior groove apparently 
existing to receive the nasals or premaxillary bone. The 
outermost lateral parts of the frontal are flattened and directed 
downward behind, where they widen so as to be inclined 
to each other at nearly a right angle; they look upward, 
outward, and slightly forward, rounding into the upper part of 
the bone. The extreme length of the specimen is 1} inch. 
Owing to breakage, its greatest width from side to side is at a 
quarter of an inch from the hinder termination of the bone, 
where it measures ? inch; and then it contracts from side to 
side in a parabolic curve, which in passing forward approxi- 
mates nearer to the upper surface of the bone, till the width 
at the anterior breakage is § inch; the bone is V-shaped at 
the broken end in transverse section. 

The external surface shows two or three impressed lines 
parallel to the mesial groove. 

Seen from the side (fig. 2), the slightly concave inferior longi- 
tudinal outline of the bone is nearly parallel with the straight 
superior longitudinal outline, the depth of the bone from above 
downward in front being more than } inch, and the depth behind 
being =, inch. The concave lateral outline seen from above 
(already described) in this view runs diagonally from the 
front upper corner to the back lower corner of the bone. The 
long triangular posterior part above this line is the lateral 
region of the frontal already referred to as bent downward. 
The anterior subtriangular part below the line is concave 
from back to front, and concave from above downward in 
front, where the two sides of the bone meet at the base so 
as to form in transverse outline a V-lke shape. In the 
anterior part of this concave area are two small oblong per- 
forations for vessels. 

Seen from below (fig. 3), the surface divides into three distinct 
portions :—(1) the two external concave strips last referred 
to, which widen and converge in front. Within these there is 
(2) a long triangular smooth area with slightly concave lateral 
margins. The area is slightly concave in length, and deeply 
concave from side to side. Anteriorly there are in it two large 
ovate perforations for the passage of vessels; posteriorly the 
lateral margins are flattened, so that the sharp lateral boundary 
is there obliterated. And (3) this median triangular area is 
excavated behind by two semicircular cavities, making it 
spear-shaped: the cavities are divided by a median smooth 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 23 


space more than } inch wide; they extend some distance 
forward into the bone; one is excavated for 2 inch; each 
measures 1 inch from side to side. Seen from behind, their 
outlines are triangular ; they are lined with smooth dense bone- 
tissue. ? 

Such is this remarkable fossil. A fragment of a second 
specimen has been placed in my hands by the courtesy of 
M. R. Prior, Esq., of Trinity College; but as it displays no 
new structure, I merely mention that it indicates a bone twice 
as large as that just described, and is perforated on the under- 
side by foramina which are enormously large in proportion, 
and which are accompanied by many small accessory fora- 
mina. On the underside of neither specimen is there any 
indication of division into separate frontal elements, though 
externally both show indications of median lateral division. 

Now as to the significance of the bone. Its outline recalls the 
frontal bone of Crocodiles (Pl. II. fig. 4). I figure for com- 
parison the frontal bone of a Crocodile from the upper part of 
the Tertiary series in the Isle of Wight, Crocodilus Hastingie. 
Externally the Greensand fossil differs in the deep median 
groove, in the smooth unpitted surface, and chiefly in the la- 
teral parts being directed downward, while in Crocodiles the 
lateral parts are directed upward. In the Ornithosaur the 
bone is proportionally longer; and the cerebral part being 
broken, the resemblance is not so close as it seems to be, 

On the interior aspect the concave lateral parts of the Or- 
nithocheirus are seen to be represented by similar but deeper 
concave regions in the crocodile (PI. II. fig. 4) ; for they are 
the upper and inner boundaries of the orbits. Between them 
is a similar triangular concave area, less well-defined ante- 
riorly in the crocodile because the orbital margins do not 
converge and meet in front. But here the resemblance ends; 
for when the bones are compared posteriorly, the crocodile 
shows no sign of the remarkable excavations seen in the 
Ornithosaur*. 

Among birds the form of the bone is approximated to more 
closely (Pl. Il. fig. 5). There is externally the same smooth 
surface, the same sort of downward direction of the hinder 
lateral parts, sometimes the same antero-posterior straightness 
and mesial depression. These latter characters are not well 
seen in the common Gallus domesticus, and might be better 
matched in other birds; yet, as the most accessible type, I 
here contrast (Pl. II. fig. 5) the inner side of the frontal bones 
in that animal with what is seen in our fossil, premising that, 


* In serpents the frontal covers in the cerebral hemispheres in front. 


24 Mr. H.G. Seeley on the Structure of 


as the fossil is broken behind, this comparison does not de- 
termine exactly the resemblance and difference between the 
bones, The lateral orbital spaces are larger and better-marked 
in the bird, and similarly approximate mesially ; but while in 
the bird the eyes abut against the front of the brain, in the 
Ornithosaur they are removed further forward, and conse- 
quently the triangular space which comes between and behind 
the orbits in Ornithosaurians is in front of them in birds; and 
in these animals the bone which I have previously named the 
ethmoid bone (the orbito-sphenoid of Prof. Owen) is of such 
shape as would fit on to that space. Finally, the frontal of the 
bird is largely excavated behind to cover the cerebrum. From 
the divergence of the excavations in the Ornithosaur frontal, it 
is clear that they are not for the cerebrum, but for the olfactory 
lobes in front of the cerebrum, which lobes, when developed, 
are commonly divided. And if any one will compare the 
figure of this bone here given with fig. 3, pl. 11 of my book on 
the Ornithosauria, where is shown the suture of the parietal 
bones from which the frontals have come away, it will be 
evident that a considerable piece is wanting from the back of 
this frontal bone, which, like the bird’s frontal bone, is thereby 
proved, when perfect, to have partly, if not largely, covered 
the cerebrum. Here, then, with much and close resemblance 
to the bird, are substantial differences, in an enormous and 
unbirdlike development of olfactory lobes (with seemingly a 
covered channel for the olfactory nerve, rare among birds), 
in evidence of a largely developed and backwardly placed 
ethmoid and more anterior orbits. Still the resemblance to 
birds is a true coincidence of functional plan up to a certain 
point, and altogether different from the resemblance to the bone 
in the crocodile, which in this point is the most like of 
reptiles. 

If the bone be compared with the frontal of mammals, pro- 
bably the bird-like rodents, such as the guinea-pig or rabbit, 
offer the closest similarity of form: the rabbit is to be pre- 
ferred for comparison. But here, though the general form of 
the bone would be sufficiently like to admit of comparison, it 
will be seen that the eye is situated altogether at the scde of 
the fore part of the cerebrum and large olfactory lobes, which 
extend between the orbits; and then the condition of the 
softer parts of the ethmoid is very different from and not com- 
parable with the condition of the ethmoid in birds, and unlike 
any known condition in Ornithosaurs. In the interior of the 
cranial cavity of the rabbit, the development of the olfactory 
lobes comes much nearer to the ornithosaurian than any thing 
seen in birds. Yet olfactory lobes are as much a feature of 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 25 


reptilia and lower animals as of mammals; only in the reptile* 
they are not closed-in in front by*bone, while in mammals 
they are. But in no sense, except in form, can the olfactory 
lobes of this specimen be called mammalian ; for they obviously 
never sent filaments direct to supply the olfactory sense, but 
apparently forwarded the olfactory nerve in a closed tube. 
Thus in not passing through the ethmoid, but through the 
frontals, the olfactory lobes approximate towards birds’, but 
differ from all birds’, so far as I am aware, in their great size. 

I conclude, then, that the frontal bone under consideration 
is only closely comparable with birds’, and that it diverges 
from birds’ in ways which are not paralleled in other animals. 

Elsewhere I have described and figured all the cranial 
structures of Ornithosaurians which the Woodwardian Museum 
containsT; and I propose now, with the notice of an additional 
imperfect bone which may be the maxillary, to point out ex- 
actly how much is known of the Ornithocheiroid brain and 
skull, and how they resemble and differ from those of other 
animals—only remarking that the results arrived at can be 
but of a general nature, since the specimens are few, imper- 
fectly preserved, of different sizes, and obviously belong to 
two or more genera, each bone perhaps pertaining to a different 
species. 

First, then, to reconstruct the brain. The materials are 
a transverse section of the brain-case in front of the optic lobes, 
a natural mould of the upper part of the brain showing the 
form of the cerebrum and part of the cerebellum, and an indi- 
eation of the optic lobes on the under surface, an ethmo- 
sphenoid bone apparently closing in the brain in front, and part 
of a frontal bone closing the brain in above; so that, with very 
unimportant and small parts, the structure of the brain-case is 
now known. 

I suppose the form of the brain-cavity to indicate with ap- 
proximate accuracy the form of the brain, in which case the 
Pterodactyle’s brain must have been very like what is here 
drawn (PI. II. figs. 6,7); for in only one or two points is 
there likelihood of error: the cerebellum may be here made 
too long, and the depth of the cerebrum may be made too 
little; for there is evidence that it is nearly as deep as it is 
long. 

When the brain is seen from above (fig.6), there is no diffi- 
culty in recognizing it as an evident modification of the avian 
outline, chiefly remarkable for the enormous size of the cerebral 
and olfactory lobes, and the small size ofthe cerebellum, by which 


* Serpents not excepted. + ‘The Ornithosauria.’ 


26 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Structure of 


that organ shrinks away from the optic lobes. Still the dif- 
ferences are only of proportion of parts, and not peculiarities 
of arrangement. But when the brain is seen from the side, it 
shows characters which are altogether peculiar to it, in the 
development of the under part of the cerebrum, by which that 
part of the brain attains a larger size than any thing seen in 
birds, and more in accord with the highest mammals than 
with other animals. Here, of course, the question arises, Is 
it certain that the parts have been correctly determined (in 
dealing with such material the question is inevitable), and 
that what have been called optic lobes are not lateral lobes 
of the cerebrum, so that, after all, the animal may be a mam- 
mal? I can only reply that when the Pterodactyle’s skull is 
compared with the bird’s skull, the correspondence of the parts 
called optic lobes is very close. They are sunk deep into the 
alisphenoid and squamosal bones, so as to be covered by the 
thinnest possible film of bone externally, as in birds; a sharp 
bony ridge divides them from the cerebrum, as in birds; they 
are as prominent and subhemispherical as in birds, and they 
are situated almost as in birds; while I fail to find this bony 
definition of outline in the encasement of the similarly placed 

art of the mammalian cerebrum; so that I have no doubt at 
all that these parts of the brain are accurately described by 
the lettering in the description of Plate II. Every facility is 
offered at the Woodwardian Museum for the examination of 
the specimens. 

And the conclusion which follows from the facts detailed is 
that these Ornithosauria, while having a brain moulded upon 
the bird-type, attained to a condition of cerebral development 
which would raise them, so far as evidence from the brain 
went, above birds. In fact, this brain, if brain-form is worth 
any thing in classification, proves that these animals must take 
rank immediately above birds, in the same natural group with 
them. 

Now it will be attempted to reconstruct the Ornithocheiroid 
skull in which this brain was lodged* ; and to this end follows 
a description of what may be regarded as the maxillary bone. 
(PUM, figs! i, 2:) 

Like all Pterodactyle bones, it is fractured. It is a sub- 
triangular squamous bone, flat externally in antero-posterior 
direction, perfectly smooth, and very slightly convex from 
above downward, 13 inch long at the palatal border. Above 
this fractured border is an impressed area less than } an inch 

* The best general restoration of the Ornithosaurian skull is Prof. 


Owen’s, given in pl. 27 of his memoir in the Palzeontographical Society’s 
volume for 1851. 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 27 


wide, margined above by a convex line most impressed be- 
hind, and showing at intervals foramina like those seen on the 
maxillary bone of many of the lizards. In front is seemingly 
the lower and back part of a perforation which, on the hypo- 
thesis of the Bone being maxillary, would be the left narial 
vacuity, showing on its inner side an impressed ovate space. 
On the upper part of the posterior lateral margin is an angular 
notch, which may be merely due to fracture or may be the 
anteorbital or middle hole of the skull. The least distance be- 
tween these notches is about $ inch. Internally (fig. 2), between 
the sides, the bone is convex and rapidly thickens from little 
more than card-thickness at the palate to nearly 2 inch at a 
height of 1} inch from the palate. Externally at about this 
height the bone rounds upward and inward for a quarter 
of aninch, and then is truncated, with a small piece of rough 
surface which looks obliquely outward and forward when the 
external surface is vertical. On this surface and on a trun- 
cated continuation upward of the narial boundary may have 
rested the nasal bone. 

Putting the several known bones together, they appear to 
indicate a cranium of such a form as is here drawn (PI. IIT. 
fig. 3), the light parts only being known, and. the shaded parts 
put in to complete the outline. Certain black lines running 
through the shaded parts indicate possible boundaries of 
bones. 

In completing the outlines I have rather followed the au- 
thority of German specimens than my own ideas. [or in- 
stance, behind the orbit and between the frontal and squamosal 
is a four-cornered space, representing the region in which the 
postfrontal bone should be applied to the brain-case. The 
diminutive representative of this bone is apparently seen in 
many natatorial birds, such as the goose, between the frontal, 
squamosal, and alisphenoid bones; and in the immature stru- 
thious skull Mr. Parker’s researches have made its existence 
evident. In birds the rudimentary bone has no other con- 
nexion; but in German Ornithosaurians it is usually of a tri- 
angular form, and sends one limb to the quadrato-jugal bone. 
And this is a point in which all birds differ from Ornitho- 
saurians ; for, from the downward direction of the quadrate 
bone in birds, the quadrato-jugal and malar bones are removed 
from all relation with the bones of the upper part of the 
head. Yet seeing that in the Cambridge Ornithosaur the 
quadrate bone had an articular connexion with the skull, it 
is inconceivable that the quadrato-jugal should have had a 
wide union with the postfrontal bone. But if the post- 
frontal bone is obliterated, and the quadrato-jugal and malar 


28 Mr. H.G. Seeley on the Structure of 


bones reduced to a rod which united the distal end of the 
quadrate bone with the palatal margin of the maxillary bone, 
then there would be nothing to distinguish that part of the 
Ornithocheiroid skull from the bird’s skull. And hitherto no 
evidence has been found of the existence of either this bone or 
the malar in Cretaceous genera. 

In another point of some importance there is a lack of evi- 
dence : no trace has been found of the existence in Cambridge 
fossils of the middle hole of the skull between the orbit and 
narine; and as the perforation does not exist in the Ornitho- 
saurs Pterodactylus longicollum and P. Kochi, I have not 
outlined it in the diagram. 

So that, to state the case of these Ornithosaurs separately, 
on the evidence at present known, it is found that the only 
points in which the skull differs from that of birds, are in the 
vertically expanded quadrato-jugal bone and the apparent 
expansion of the ethmoid to close in the front of the brain. 
Yet these characters, though minor in kind, are a wide diver- 
gence from birds, the latter one being seemingly unparalleled 
among Vertebrata, and the former implying an expanded 
squamose malar bone, and probably a developed postfrontal. 
Therefore there is reason to anticipate that in these bones 
Cambridge Pterodactyles will be found to approximate towards 
other Ornithosaurs, and, like them, to diverge from birds. It 
may then be appropriate to examine into their bearing on the 
animal’s affinities. 

In the first place, so far as can be judged from published 
figures, there is no absolutely conclusive evidence in any 
Pterodactyle whether the malar bone has a distinct existence ; 
it might even be united to the maxillary, or, with less im- 
probability, to the quadrato-jugal. Perhaps the strongest 
evidence for its separate existence is offered by the Cam- 
bridge specimens, where the quadrato-jugal appears to form 
part of the basal margin of the orbit, and clearly receives 
a bone in front which must also have entered into the orbit, 
while apparently nearly the whole of the maxillary is oc- 
cupied in forming the back of the nostril, and there is no 
reason for suspecting that it extended back to the orbit; 
so that the existence of a separate malar bone is highly pro- 
bable. And although no one can be more convinced of the 
fallacy of reasonings founded on imperfect knowledge of facts 
(the arsenal of erroneous ideas), I think that the existence of 
this malar bone may, on the evidence, be assumed. 

It is evident, then, that by the existence of a quadrate and 
quadrato-jugal, these animals differ from mammals, where 
sometimes, as among ruminants, the malar unites with the 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 29 


(downward and forward process of the) frontal behind the 
eyes, and completes the orbit. The malar bone by itself, 
if distinct, might be compared to the mammalian malar. 

In lizards malar, quadrato-jugal, and postfrontal bones 
exist, but their relations are different from what is seen in 
Ornithosaurs. The lizard quadrate is commonly vertical, and 
the quadrato-jugal is attached to its proximal end, while the 
orbit is completed after the mammalian plan by the (post-) 
frontal and malar, and the quadrato-jugal does not penetrate 
the suture between these bones, as it does in Ornithochetrus. 

In Crocodiles there is still the same series of bones, with 
the malar and quadrato-jugal squamous: but they do not 
come near to Pterodactyles ; for the quadrate is directed back- 
ward, while in all Ornithosaurs it is directed forward; and 
the quadrato-jugal, although attached throughout its length to 
the quadrate, does not enter into the orbit, but into the tem- 
poral fossa, and it cannot be said similarly to divide the post- 
frontal and malar bones. 

In the Rhynchocephalia, typified by Sphenodon, there is but 
one bone between the maxillary and the vertical quadrate ; 
and that bone Dr. Giinther names the malar. But at the back 
of the orbit the postfrontal and malar bones are separated by 
a bone named by Dr. Giinther the quadrato-jugal, which 
meets the squamosal behind, but is entirely separated from 
the quadrate bone; so that among none of the types which are 
correctly called reptiles is the resemblance to our Ornitho- 
saurians very close. 

In birds it is certainly more distant, owing to the rod-like 
form which these bones take; but if the bones had assumed a 
squamous character, and united with the upper boundary of 
the orbit, the skull in these matters would be essentially avian. 
Accordingly, with such wide divergences from all other ani- 
mals, coupled with its own peculiar characters dependent upon 
the forward direction of the quadrate bone, and the uncertainty 
about the precise condition of the bones in Ornithocheiride, I 
find a difticulty in arriving at any more definite conclusion 
than that the general relation of these bones is more like what 
is seen in reptilian types than among birds and mammals. 
But in no reptile is there a similar condition, and perhaps the 
nearest reptile type is Sphenodon. 

No Ornithosaurian hitherto figured displays the true struc- 
ture of the palate. The most instructive specimens are those 
figured in the well-known memoirs of Goldfuss and Quenstedt. 
And as Prof. Quenstedt’s description of the skull in his Ptero- 
dactylus suevicus makes known some points which do not ap- 
pear in Von Meyer’s general account, I translate what is said 


30 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Structure of 


upon the subject in the special monograph ‘ Ueber Pterodac- 
tylus swevicus * :— 

“The head, 5 inches 10 lines (Paris) long, has suffered 
somewhat through pressure, and might therefore be considered 
inferior in some respects to that of [P.| crasstrostris. Also 
all the teeth have fallen out; I have vainly endeavoured to 
trace their alveoli. It is noteworthy that the points of several 
of the teeth appear to be cut off. The fang and crown can be 
recognized; and the enamel is not in ridges, but only in wave- 
like folds. 

“The lower jaw, 4 inches 5 lines long, displays the lower 
surface in a way hitherto unequalled. ‘The symphysis alone 
measures 1 inch 8 lines, and is 6 lines wide behind. The 
symphysis proves how accurately Miinster has expounded the 
lower jaw. Its surprising resemblance to the upper beak of a 
water-fowl was calculated, however, to lead any one to Wag- 
ner’s different interpretation}. There is no trace whatever of 
a suture in the symphysis; and no nerve-pores, found so nu- 
merously in birds, can be seen at the foremost extremity. 
The indents further back appear to be chiefly due to pressure. 
A transverse section shows clearly that the whole symphysial 
region is parallel to the upper surface. The part which is 
arched over is made up of several elements, although it is diffi- 
cult to obtain a true conception of their outlines. In continua- 
tion of the dentary bone (1) lies the superangular bone (4), 
with the angular bone (2) continuous with them on the inside. 
The thickened articular bone, at the proximal end, cannot be 
mistaken ; its small hindmost continuation was somewhat 
larger in the living animal. Although one fancies one sees 
the hollow of the articulation, it is to be presumed that it did 
not lie on that side, but underneath, on the side which is 
averted from the eye. 

“'The upper jaw, again, has infront very much the form of 
a beak; but, unfortunately, the anterior end has suffered from 
a forcible twisting. The bone is therefore seen from above in 
front; and the further back it goes the more it is seen from the 
side. ‘The nasal bones are well defined, and as the front end 
of the bone near them is perforated like the lower jaw, it 
seems as if the entrance to the nostril had been here, as is the 
rule with birds. In that case the aperture, which occurs fully 
2 inches behind the extremity of the jaw, would have nothing 
to do with the anterior nares. In the forward part of this hole 
lie two bones, similar to each other (16), which become thinner 
further back: they are the vomers. On the hind part of the 

* 4to (Tubingen), 1855, pp. 38-40. 
+ Akademie zu Miinchen, vi. p. 156. 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 81 


nasal bone hangs down a triangular bone (2), which recalls to 
mind in a lively way the lachrymal bone in birds. But 
as there is a very strong process (19) of the jugal bone rising 
up towards it, the eye-hole may perhaps have been thus closed 
in front. The*skull then would have had three holes, as was 
first so excellently demonstrated by Goldfuss :—the nostrils, 
supposed to be isolated in the anterior end; the middle, elon- 
gated, triangular hole; and the cavern of the eye. This latter 
is well defended on the hinder side by an elevated ridge of the 
frontal bone. I could not find the sclerotic circle of the eye 
in it; but several bones, which I have exposed as much as 
possible, are lying scattered in the eye-hole, as follows: the 
slender bone at the top (6), which is prolonged under the 
lachrymal bone, may be the sphenoid; the two triangular 
bones (25) are the pterygoids; in front of them les a similar 
bone with three concavities (22), which from its position is to 
be regarded as the palatine bone. A sure foundation is found 
in the uncommonly strong quadrate bones (26) ; the left one is 
still in its natural position, but the right one lies in the hollow 
of the eye, with its articular surface facing the process of the 
jugal bone. ‘The head measures only 4 inches from the arti- 
cular surface of the left quadrate to the extremity of the beak; 
and one is therefore led to suppose that the lower jaw must 
have projected somewhat more than the upper jaw. The 
occiput, however, extends backward in a remarkable median 
crest, which has not previously been figured in any species: 
it might easily be overlooked, from its thinness ; but its exist- 
ence cannot be doubted. Including it, the whole length of the 
head amounts to 5 inches 10 lines. Above it les a fractured 
bone, which can only be interpreted as the parietal bone. As 
the head has also suffered somewhat from the twist already 
mentioned, one is also able to see at the upper margin frac- 
tured pieces from the right side. At first I thought of ex- 
posing these also, but now think it more prudent to leave them 
alone for the present.” 

I have reproduced this passage because the specimen to 
which it relates shows the bones of the palate better than any 
other species, and not because Prof. Quenstedt’s interpretation 
seems to me accurate. ‘The numbers upon the bones in the 
figure are those used by Cuvier; but I would suggest the fol- 
lowing modified interpretation, as in accord with the fuller 
knowledge gained since the monograph was written. If the 
small anterior depressions are correctly identified as nares, 
about which I entertain no doubt, then the bone marked 3 
is evidently the nasal. This identification is probable, because 
the teeth are limited to the extremity of the snout, and entirely 


32 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Structure of 


in front of the nares; from which circumstance the inference 
may be made that the premaxillary bone did not extend far 
backward, and formed the front of the nostril; so that, with 
the toothless maxillary forming the side border, the nasal 
bones might well close it behind. The bone marked 7, 
though named frontal in the text, would, from the number, 
seem to be intended for the parietal; it appears to me to cor- 
respond in function, by making the upper border of the orbit, 
with the frontal bone. The bone 8, evidently intended for 
the supraoccipital, seems to me, both from the figure and a 
cast of the original specimen, to be the entire side of the 
cerebral region pressed flat. I should interpret it as con- 
sisting of the parietal bone in the upper part, and of the 
squamosal in the lower part, which gives attachment to the 
quadrate and malar bones. The little bone (23) just above 
the proximal ends of the malar and quadrate, is probabl 
intended for the squamosal; from the analogy of all other 
Ornithosaurs and lizards, I should rather name it the post- 
frontal. And with regard to the palatal bones, if they in any 
way resemble those seen among birds and lizards, they must 
certainly have a different naming from that detailed. I think 
the bone 22, regarded as the palatine, would be better iden- 
tified as the lachrymal. The triangular bones (25) may well 
be the pterygoids, as Quenstedt names them. ‘The angle of 
the triangle at one end of the long side would meet the qua- 
drate ; one of the short sides of the bone would unite mesially 
with the similar side of the other pterygoid bone; and both 
would have their other short sides looking backward, while 
the angle at the other end of the long side would meet the 
palatine bones in front. Considering the position of the latter 
bones in birds and reptiles, I have no hesitation in identifying 
the long slender bones marked 16 as the palatine bones. 
The small bone (6) named sphenoid I should rather identify 
as the right quadrato-jugal. 

This interpretation enables me to offer a restoration of the 
Ornithosaurian palate (PI. II. fig. 8), which can only be recon- 
structed on the basis of the bird’s palate; for the form and 
relations of the pterygoid and palatine bones are very similar 
to what is seen in many natatorial birds. 

It will be impossible, on compasing the figures, to discover 
any character, in which the Ornithosaur cannot be paralleled 
by birds, which would separate it as more than a different and 
not distantly allied genus, both the forms and arrangement of | 
the bones being paralleled in many natatorial birds. Yet too 
much stress must not be laid upon these important characters 
in the way of affinity, because lizards also approximate to- 


the Head in Ornithosaurs. 33 


wards birds in the plan of their pterygoid and palatine bones, 
though there is nothing so typically bird-like in their form, 
arrangement, and proportions as in the Cycnorhamphus. 

Another point necessary to a knowledge of the skull is the 
composition of the lower jaw. And although only the dentary 
and articular ends are known in the specimens from the Cam- 
bridge Greensand, I propose to examine how much they really 
make known. First, there is the dentary bone, which never 
shows any indication of being composite: although numerous 
specimens have been examined, there is never the slightest 
trace of a median suture. The bone, in the only example 
which is at all perfect*, has the palatal surface much longer 
from back to front than the inferior surface, the dentary bone 
being comparatively small, not extending further back than 
do the teeth, and being underiapped throughout the greater 
part of its short length by other elements of the lower jaw. 
There is no direct evidence whether any of the Greensand 
species had the bone prolonged backward beyond the sym- 
physis. 

The largest fragment of the articular end at present known 
(Woodwardian Museum, J. c. 12. no. 1) has been figured by 
Prof. Owen in his Monograph on P#. simus, published by 
the Paleontographical Society, 1860. It is broken in front, 
and shows on the upper part of the inner surface an area 
from which a bone has come away. This bone, which did 
not reach up to the superior border of the jaw, I think 
may have been a backward process of the dentary element. 
From front to back the exterior surface of this portion of 
the jaw is convex, and the interior surface concave (as much 
so as is usual among water-birds), suggestive of a median 
approximation. Another and small fragment (Woodwardian 
Museum, J. c. 12. no. 4) exhibits another sutural surface, 
which demonstrates that a straight suture, parallel to the 
inferior margin, and looking obliquely outward and upward, 
divided the lower angular bone from the upper surangular 
bone: the angular bone is the broadest from side to side; it 
is flattened underneath ; and a concave channel runs along its 
inner surface from behind forward ; the surangular bone is much 
the deeper from above downward, especially on the exterior 
surface, and some distance in front of the articulation it is 
compressed from side to side; so that while the limit of the 
bones is only marked by a slight groove externally, internally 
the strong projecting ridge of the angular bone gives the sur- 
angular an appearance of being deeply excavated. This bone 


* Ornithosauria, pl. 12. fig. 1. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 3 


34 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Structure of 


contributes the anterior boundary to the articular surface for 
the quadrate. The articular bone in its anterior part rests 
upon the angular bone, but behind the articulation the speci-: 
men is fractured. In passing backward the depth of the jaw 
becomes much less as it nears the articulation; here the bone 
widens and extends inward precisely as in birds: the heel 
behind the articulation is of varying length and form. 

In every respect this structure is like that of a bird*, if we 
except the want of evidence of the existence of the opercular 
bone; but as it is possible that the interior surface which I 
have attributed to the dentary bone may be for the opercular 
bone, the correspondence may be more perfect than I have 
supposed it to be. If there were only four elements in the 
lower jaw, the whole arrangement would be very like that 
seen in turtles. 

If, now, we endeavour to form a conception of the Ornitho- 
cheiroid head in its structural resemblances to other animals, 
we see that the entire skull, so far as known, is formed after 
the manner of birds in every region, except in the malar, 
quadrato-jugal, and postfrontal bones, which, though of the 
reptile’type, are not similarly placed in any reptile, and must 
therefore be regarded as an Ornithosaurian modification of 
the bird’s skull. The lower jaw may be Avian or Chelonian. 
The teeth must be regarded as Ornithosaurian, curiously com- 
bining Reptilian and Mammalian characters. 

The points in which the Cambridge head certainly differs 
from other types are not important. hey consist, if my iden- 
tification is right, in the brain being closed by a bony mass in 
front, which extends forward partly between the orbits. This 
structure has not been figured in any of the true Pterodacty- 
lidee, and does not appear to be constant in the Ramphorhyn- 
chide, and seemingly is equally inconstant in Cambridge 
genera. But in the one specimen in which such a mass 
occurs it is very wide from side to side, is anchylosed with 
what I interpret as the fore part of the sphenoid, and furnishes 
the authority for the convex mammal-like under part of the 
brain ; and the bone also resembles the preorbital part of the 
ethmoid in the duck and in many birds. This resemblance 
is, indeed, so close that, but for the detailed correspondence 
of the base of this fossil specimen (Ornithosauria, pl. 11. 
fig. 7) to the base of the sphenoid in the back of an Ornitho- 


* In ‘The Ornithosauria’ it is stated (p. 92) that the six elements of 
the lower jaw may be counted on each side. It would have been more 
accurate to have said five; for the separation of the coronoid from the 
articular is not well made out. 


ies Haid: dv Omanaies, 35 


saurian skull, I should have adopted it. And still it is a 
point that requires additional evidence to pronounce upon 
decisively. Should the bird-like interpretation (to which, 
from the forward position of the orbits &c., I least incline) 
eventually prové tenable, it would take away the evidence for 
the anomalous cerebral characters which have already: been 
dwelt upon, and bring both brain and brain-case into a more 
absolute conformity with birds than I have felt justified in 
assuming. Still no such bone has ever been found in Ptero- 
dactyles, and at present there is no proof that it existed. 

The only other point in which Cambridge specimens appear 
to differ from those of Germany is the squamous character of 
the quadrato-jugal bone*. 

I come to the last word about the skull, not because our 
knowledge is completed, but because there are no more bones. 
New specimens in time will fill in the lacunze which have 
been indicated, and modify our doubtful determinations; but 
so much of the skull is now known that no specimens can 
unsettle or invalidate its avian affinities. And if a contro- 
versy nearly as old as‘modern zoology thus ends, it is because 
the more philosophical and severe science of our time has 
taught us to find an animal’s place in nature by study of the 
common plan on which it is built, rather than in the old mor- 
phological way, which would predicate an entire organism from 
the form of a quadrate bone or a caudal vertebra. And the result 
gives strength to an old law of Cuvier’s, which hitherto has 
never failed—that the pneumatic skeleton is always asso- 
ciated with avian organization. So that henceforth, just as 
we infer from the double-fanged tooth the lungs and heart, 
and brain and reproduction, of a mammal for the animal to 
which it belonged, so now we may infer for the animal which 
had limb-bones with pneumatic foramina the organization and 
systematic grade of a bird. Side by side with birds, the 
Ornithosauria are a monument of the faithfulness of Nature 
to her laws, and a new pledge to the student that she never 
will betray the heart that trusts her. 


* A new genus appears to be constituted by some (three) portions of jaws 
from the Cambridge Greensand. Unfortunately, the extremity is nos 
percent They have the ordinary dagger-shaped snout, but appear to 

e entirely destitute of teeth. I provisionally name the genus Ornitho- 
stoma. 

Another unnamed generic type is typified by Pterodactylus longicollum, 
P. rhamphastinus, and the two species included under the name of P. Kochi. 
In this genus the middle hole of the skull is entirely wanting. For it I 
suggest the name Diopecephalus, 


3% 


36 On the Structure of the Heal in Ornithosaurs. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATES II. & IIL. 


Puate II. 


Fig. 1. Upper surface of the anterior part of the frontal bone of an Orni- 
thosaur. 

Fig. 2. The same fragment, seen from the side. 

Fig. 3. Interior aspect of the same specimen. 

In these figures o marks the upper boundary of the orbit, and 
ol the region occupied in the fragment by the olfactory lobes. 

Fig. 4. The corresponding interior aspect of the frontal bone of Crocodilus 
Hastingie. . 

Fig. 5. Interior view of the frontal bones of a chicken. The shaded part 
marks the cavity occupied by the fore be of the cerebrum—a 
part which is not preserved in the fossil, fig. 3. 

Fig. 6. Restoration of the form of the cerebral cavity in the Ornithosau- 
rians from the Cambridge Upper Greensand; outline, seen from 
above. 

Fig. 7. ree form of the cerebral cavity of an Ornithosaur, seen from 
the side. 

In these figures a marks olfactory lobes; 6, cerebrum ; ¢, optic 
lobes; d, cerebellum. A dotted line is introduced between c 
and a, which would give the cerebrum a form more like that of 
a bird, and which possibly may prove to be its true shape. 

Fig. 8. Restoration of the palate of the Ornithosaurian Cycnorhamphus 
suevicus (Quenst.): Bo, basioccipital; s, sphenoid; Q, quadrate 
bone; ga, quadrate articulation; Pt, pterygoid; JP, palatine ; 
V, vomer; Pm, premaxillary; Mx, maxillary; m, malar. 


PuaTeE III, 
Portion of a bone supposed to be the maxillary bone of an Ornithosaur. 


Fig. 1. External appearance. 
Fig. 2. Interior appearance. 

m is towards the maxillary border; na, a surface (perhaps 
articular) towards the nasal bone; x, part of the boundary of 
the nasal aperture. The inner surface of the bone is a good deal 
invested with phosphate of lime. 

Fig. 3. Diagram side view of the Ornithocheiroid cranium, the shaded 
parts being at present unknown: s, squamosal; P, parietal ; 
F, frontal; @, quadrate bone; QJ, quadrato-jugal; M, maxillary; 
PM, premaxillary; p, dentary, A, articular end of lower jaw; 
N, nostril; 0, orbit. 

Fig. 4. Copy from Prof. Quenstedt’s figure of the head of Cycnorhamphus 
suevicus: 5, nasal bones; 7, frontal; 8, parietal and squamosal 
bones; 28, postfrontal; 26, quadrate; 6, quadrato-jugal; 19, 
malar; 2, lachrymal bone; 22, lachrymal bone; 25, pterygoid ; 
16, palatine. 

From this specimen is made the restoration PI. II. fig. 8. 


Mr. W.S. Kent on Dorvillia agariciformis. 37 


IV.—Note on Dorvillia agaricifofmis. By W. SaviLe 
Kent, F.Z.8. &e., of the Geological Department, British 


Museum. 


7 
At the November meeting of the Royal Microscopical Society, 
I described, under the above title, a new deep-sea sponge re- 
cently purchased for the British Museum by Dr. Gray, which 
description, with a plate (pl. 66) illustrative of its structure, 
has subsequently appeared in the December Number of the 
‘Monthly Microscopical Journal.’ 

At the time, I observed that some of the spicules figured 
greatly resembled those of Pheronema; and being derived 
from so great a depth, it was not unreasonable to suppose 
that spicules of that last-named form had become asso- 
ciated with it. Fuller examination has further strengthened 
me in this idea; and I now feel satisfied that none of the hex- 
radiate forms, in addition to figs. 12 & 14, are referable to 
Dorvillia, having simply become entangled with it during 
contact with examples of other species. 

Making these deductions, it will become evident that Dor- 
villia is a representative of the true Tethyide, its affinities 
with which have already been recognized in consequence of the 
highly developed triradiate character of the spicules and the 
remarkably firm consistence of its sarcode. 

Since the publication of its description I have seen the yet 
unpublished plates of a form Prof. Wyville Thomson pro- 
poses to name T%siphonia agariciformis, taken in one of the 
earlier expeditions of the ‘ Porcupine,’ which plates have been 
sent by that gentleman to Dr. Gray only within the last few 
days. Dorvillia and this will probably prove to be identical ; 
and had I been favoured with a sight of these plates in time, 
I should certainly have withheld its description. I would 
nevertheless remark that a brief but speedy notice of the most 
interesting forms collected, preparatory to the excellent and 
elaborate monographs in course of construction, would serve 
to efface the present feelings of fear and trembling with which 
one proceeds to describe any new accessions, while at the 
same time it would conduce greatly to satisfy the hopes long 
deferred with which zoologists on all sides are expectantly 
awaiting an account of the immense amount of material the 
late expeditions have afforded. 

The plates of Tisiphonia here alluded to seem to include, 
as its young condition, Prof. Perceval Wright’s Wyville- 
Thomsonia Wallichii, described in the ‘ Quarterly Journal of 
Microscopical Science’ for Jan. 1870; and though Dorvillia 
is the first full account published, Prof. Wright’s name, in the 


38 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


event of its proving identical, is perhaps entitled to precedence. 
Dr. Oscar Schmidt, on inspection of Prof. Wyville Thomson’s 
plates, is inclined to refer it to his genus Stelletta, from the 
ordinary forms of which it differs only by its possession of 
long depending fascicles of anchoring-spicula, which he re- 
gards as merely special developments enabling it to adapt it- 
self to the soft oozy condition of the bottom at the great depths 
at which it has been taken. 


V.—List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the 
West Coast of Africa. By ANDREW Murray, F.L.S. 


[Continued from vol, vi. p. 482. ] 
TECTON*. 


Broader in front than behind; clothed with a close 
pile. Head large, broad, and with a wide space between the 
antenne, which is not hollowed; slightly prominent on the 
vertex, inflexed and cut straight, slightly raised from small 
antenniferous tubercles. Clypeus transverse. Labrum sub- 
quadrate. Eyes almost bifid, large. Antenne starting from 
the division between the upper and under part of the eyes, 
nearly of the length of the body, not robust, and nearly of 
equal thickness, except the first article ; with eleven elongate 
and subequal articles. Thorax widest in front, of the breadth 
of the head, constricted near the base, and without any 
lateral spine; but a trifling elevation may be distinguished 
behind the middle. Scutellum large. Elytra subcylindrical, 
scarcely broader than the thorax, slightly attenuated towards 
the base. Abdomen with five segments. Legs short; tibia 
subtriangular in the middle, moderately emarginate. 

M. Chevrolat regards this genus as the representative in 
Africa of the American Oncideres. In respect that it is some- 
what allied to Prosopocera, it may be so, for that genus is the 
true representative of Oncideres; but I feel much doubt as to 
the proper place of this genus. It by no means strikes me as 
so close to Oncideres as M. Chevrolat supposes. 


Tecton quadrisignatum, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
Zool. 1855, p. 185. Pl. IIT. fig. 9. 


Pilo dense cervino cinereoque indutum; lineolis fusco-nigris 
duabus in thorace et in elytris basi extensis; capite longi- 
tudine antice carinato posticeque sulcato; thorace cum 


* From réxrwv, a carpenter, + Of vol. vi. of the ‘Annals,’ 


Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 39 


lineola nigra oblique posita in angulo postico, antice recto, 

postice leviter bisinuato versus latera, in dorso obsolete 

costata ; scutello semirotundato; elytris mediocriter punc- 
tatis, goed lineolis leucopheis spe obliquis versus 
apicem, lineolaque fusco-nigra intra humerum basi; pedibus 
brunneis, tarsis pallidis. 

Long. 94 lin., lat. 34 lin. 

Densely clothed with a uniform fawn- and ash-coloured pile, 
with a brownish-black linear patch at the external base of the 
thorax, continued on to the base of the elytra for a short space ; 
head longitudinally carinate in front, and sulcate behind; thorax 
straight in front, slightly bisinuate behind towards the sides, 
obsoletely costate on the back; scutellum large and semi- 
rounded ; elytra moderately punctate, with some paler oblique 
lines towards the apex; legs brown, tarsi pale. 

Very rare. Only three specimens received. 


PROSOPOCERA. 


This genus is another of the remarkable evidences of close 
affinity between the species of Old Calabar and Brazil. It is 
undoubtedly the representative of the Brazilian genus Onc?- 
deres, one of the new species now described (P. Hy?) having 
the appearance and yellow-flecked colouring of that genus in 
a more marked degree than any of the hitherto described spe- 
cies. It might be a question, indeed, whether it and P. picti- 
ventris, which most resemble Oncideres, should not be made 
a distinct genus: but I think it would be an error, as indi- 
cating a greater departure from the other Prosopoceras than 
really exists. Not having seen the males of all the species, I 
cannot say whether they have a horn on the forehead or not ; 

“but I am inclined to think that in the majority of cases it will 
be found that they have not; for although the horn appears 
to be always present in the Senegal species, P. cornifrons, 
even there it is of variable dimensions ; and in the Old-Calabar 
equivalent of P. cornifrons (P. ocellata), although sometimes 
present, it is absent in the great majority of male specimens ; 
and in none of the other species have I seen any ; and although 
I have supposed them to be all females, some of the specimens 
have certainly longer antenne than the others, and may perhaps 
be males. With regard to this horn, it is a noteworthy point, 
corroborative of the affinity of the genus with Oncideres, that 
various species of the latter have likewise projecting horns on 
the forehead. In them the horns project, one on each side, 
from the inner side of the base of the antenne; while in Pro- 
sopocera it is a single horn, projecting in the middle, lower 


40 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


down than the antenne; but the horn, although single, is 
obviously composed of two horns soldered together; and it 
seems very plain to me, coupling it with the other points of 
resemblance, that it is the same tendency to produce horns on 
the forehead which we see in Oncideres that is also present in 
Prosopocera, but that the horns have taken a slightly different 
position and form. 


1. Prosopocera ocellata, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1857, p. 76. 

Grisea, lateribus thoracis infra pectoreque niveis; in elytris 
ante medium quatuor notulis ocellaribus nigro-velutinis 
albo cinctis, prima parva marginali, secunda dorsali obliqua 
ad maculam albicantem et obliquam margine juncta. 

Mas. Capite cornu plus minusve protenso. 

Long. 10-14 lin., lat. 34-4 lin. 

Fem. Capite, fronte transversim et semicirculariter impresso. 

Long. 10-12 lin., lat. 34-4 lin. 


Head grey, occasionally armed in the male with a projecting 
horn, which is very variable in form, in the largest speci- 
mens sinuate, toothed on the margins, grooved in the middle, 
and double-keeled longitudinally. This horn is more fre- 
quently absent than present. 

I have a specimen which looks so much stouter and more 
obese than the others, that at first I thought it might be di- 
stinct ; but I can see no other difference, except that the mar- 
ginal black spot of the elytra is in it larger than that on the 
disk, which is not the case in any other specimen I have seen, 
the marginal spot being usually only half the size of the 
others. 

One of the commoner species of Longicorns from Old. 
Calabar. 


2. Prosopocera myops, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1855; p: 185. Pl Ute. 8": 

Fusca, mandibulis oculisque (fulvo limbatis) nigris; capite 
rotundato, anguste (inter antennas cruciatim) sulcato; tho- 
race subtransverso, quater stricto, antice recto, fulvo, dense 
setoso, postice profunde sinuato, spina laterali brevi acuta ; 
elytris, prasertim dorso, cinereo infuscatis, maculis duabus 
ocellaribus nigris ante medium; pectore cum vitta laterali 
albida. 

Long. 16 lin., lat. 5 lin. 

M. Migneaux’s figure in Pl. II. renders further description 
unnecessary. 
Rare. * Of vol. vi. of the ‘ Annals,’ 


Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 41 


3. Prosopocera dorsalis, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1858, p. 306. 


Sunillima P. myopt, Chevr., sed differt praecipue colore obscu- 
riore elytrorum, macula dorsali albida magis extensa, valde 
angulata, in medioque marginis ocellis quatuor atris. Ci- 
nerea; mandibulis oculisque (flavo limbatis) nigris; capite 
anguste sulcato, inter antennas arcuatim impresso nigroque 
signato; antennis corpore paulo longioribus, ? parce pilosis; 
thorace fusco, inequali sulcis tribus transversis (primo 
valde sinuato), in basi infraque flavo, spina laterali brevi 
acuta; elytris brunneo-cinereo fuscoque disperse vel con- 
nexe variegatis, plaga magna dorsali media albida versus 
latera angulata, maculis ocellaribusque quatuor anticis 
nigris, prima albo cincta infra humerum, secunda pone 
medium elytri in limbo anteriore macule dorsalis. 

Long. 16 lin., lat. 5 lin. 


This species so much resembles P. myops that at first sight 
one would take it,for a variety. It differs nevertheless in 
several points, which seem of specific value: its elytra are 
shorter and broader ; the dorsal mark is larger and whiter, and 
more angular on the side; and, lastly, it has four ocellated 
black spots, while P. myops has only two ; besides, the place 
which the dorsal mark occupies is more elongate, rounded, and 
of a more regular form than in P. myops. Head of a yellowish 
ash-colour, with some small distant punctures ; the longitudinal 
line is in the form of a slender ridge from the base to the im- 
pression between the antennz and a narrow groove beyond it. 
Eyes black, surrounded by a yellow circle, which is double 
behind them. Antenne a little longer than the body, brown, 
slightly pubescent. Thorax transverse, straight in front, 
narrowly bordered with yellow, bisinuate and yellow behind, 
with three transverse grooves: the first is deeply sinuate and 
arched in the middle; the dorsal impression is in the form of 
a horseshoe; its colour above is obscure brown, and below 
yellowish white. Scutellum semirounded, brownish. Elytra 
sinuate at the base, convex, each rounded at the apex, adorned 
with four ocellated, silky, black marks, which are surrounded 
with a yellowish circle, and placed before the middle—the 
first on the edge of the margin below the shoulder, the second 
towards the middle of the elytron and a little towards the 
inner side, resting at its extremity on the anterior edge of the 
large white dorsal patch. Body below ash-coloured ; breast 
having a yellow line on its lateral and posterior sides. 

Unique. In my collection. 


42 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


4. Prosopocera Fryt. 


Magna, lata, supra subdepressa; pube cinereo-fusca induta; 
elytris flavido sparsis; capite lato, anguste (inter antennas 
transversim subarcuatim) sulcato, juxta oculos impresso ; 
oculis maximis, antice depressis, superne fere bifidis, superne 
flavido limbatis ; antennis corporis vix longitudine ; thorace 
transverso, longitudine latiore, quater stricto, antice margine 
flavido, dense setoso, postice bisinuato, spina laterali brevi 
acuta; disco carinis convexis transversis lenticuliformibus 
tribus, quarum duabus anticis utrinque et tertia postice medio 
positis ; elytris thorace latioribus, ad basin ante humerum 
arcuatim productis, suboblongis, subdepressis, lateribus de- 
clivis, humeris tuberculis asperatis, apice rotundatis, ad 
suturam rectangulatis et ibi denticulatis, flavido irregula- 
riter transversim adspersis, guttis flavidis prope medium et 
circa humerum confluentibus: subtus flavido dense vestita, 
pectore lateribus cinereo et flavido sulcis transversis sub- 
alternatim indutis ; mesosterno et metasterno omnino fla- 
vidis ; abdomine medio cinereo, lateribus et segmentorum 
marginibus plus minusve cinereis, ceteris irregulariter fla- 
vidis ; pedibus cinereis. 

Long. 13-14 lin., lat. 5 lin. 

A large, broad, wide-fronted, subdepressed species, clothed 
with a short pile of light cinereous brown, with a slight 
greenish tint; the head and thorax, elytra and underside more 
or less covered with yellowish fawn-coloured markings. Head 
broad, narrowly longitudinally sulcate down the middle, and 
with a somewhat arcuate, transverse, deeper groove between 
the antenne ; a depressed margin extends along the inner side 
of the eyes, which are very large, depressed in front, and 
almost cut in two near the top by the emargination on 
which the antenniferous tubercle stands; above they are mar- 
gined with yellowish pile. The antenne are scarcely the 
length of the body, and are stouter than in the other species 
of the genus; the first three articles are cinereous, like the 
ground-colour of the body, the remainder fawn-coloured, like 
the markings on it. Thorax transverse, broader than long, 
with four transverse grooves, which extend along to the breast ; 
that in front is very bisinuate, and the two behind at the base 
are regular and even; the other in the middle spreads out and 
encloses three lenticular transverse ridges—two before (of which 
one is on each side of the middle line) and one behind in the 
middle; the anterior margin is densely fringed with yellowish 
pile ; the lateral spine is short, but acute; the anterior margin 
is nearly straight, the base gently bisinuate. Scutellum mode- 


Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 48 


rate, slightly elongate, semirounded. Elytra suboblong, sub- 
depressed, broader at the base than the thorax, with the shoul- 
ders projecting forward and roughened with tubercles, rounded 
at the apex to the suture; the sutural angle rectangular and 
toothed, the surface irregularly and pretty closely sprinkled 
with specks of ochraceous fawn-colour disposed somewhat 
transversely, which become slightly confluent around the 
shoulder, and form a slightly larger, irregular, not very 
marked patch in the middle; it is flecked with ochraceous 
fawn-colour, exactly as in Oncideres. Below, the breast has 
somewhat alternate, subtransverse, converging stripes of yel- 
low and cinereous following the ridges and grooves, which 
are continued from the upperside of the thorax. The meso- 
sternum and metasternum are entirely fawn-coloured. Ster- 
num with a short, stout, triangular projection, the apical sides 
of which are slightly raised, and smooth and glabrous. The 
abdomen has the margins of the segments (except the first, 
which is entirely fawn-coloured) cinereous; in the centre a 
longitudinal broad space is cinereous, passing into fawn- 
coloured on each side; and beyond it the stigmata and more 
or less of the sides are cinereous, with a greenish tinge. The 
legs are moderate, and of the same cinereous colour. 

Only two specimens received, apparently females. 

This species is the transition link between Oncideres and 
the other forms of Prosopocera, on the one hand, and between 
the latter and Sternotomis on the other ; the upperside reminds 
one very much of Oncideres, and the underside particularly of 
Sternotomés, the disposition of the colours and the pale-greenish 
cinereous being very much what was to be seen in some 
species of that genus. It is a fine species, worthy to be dedi- 
cated to my friend Mr. Alexander Fry, who first drew my 
attention to the remarkable affinity between Oncideres and 
Prosopocera. 


5, Prosopocera? pictiventris, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1857, p. 78. 


Latiuscula, brevis, griseo nigroque variegata; thorace (trans- 
verse et profunde bistricto sulcis duobus anticis rotundatis, 
foveola media impresso, obtuse spinoso), scutello elytrisque 
basi et in longitudine postice cervinis, pectore abdomineque 
nigris, albo-fimbriatis ; antennis brunneis, breviter cinereo 
annulatis et vix corpore longioribus. 


Long. 8-9 lin., lat. 2 lin. 


Subcylindrical, short, stout, thick, dark grey. Head blackish, 
with a short grey pubescence and a close granular puncta- 


44. Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


tion ; it is broad, cut vertically in front, and slightly convex, 
not deeply hollowed between the antennz. Palpi ferruginous. 
Clypeus broad, straight. Eyes brown, distant, deeply emar- 
ginate on the upper two thirds. Antenne scarcely longer than 
the body, brownish, ringed with ash-colour at the base of the 
articles. Thorax transverse, broad, straight in front and be- 
hind, but broadly and briefly advanced upon the scutellum, 
faintly grooved on each side, and very deeply double-grooved 
across towards the centre; on the edge of the first groove are 
two round spaces, and a deep spot is situated in the middle, 
near the second groove; the lateral spine is almost obtuse. 
Scutellum yellowish red, not very broad, semirounded. Elytra 
all along the base, a little beyond on the side, longitudinally 
from the middle to the apex of each of a yellowish red, trans- 
versely blackish behind the base, griseous on the middle, with 
the margin a little ash-coloured; they are broader than the 
thorax, obtusely rectangular beyond the shoulder, each nar- 
rowly rounded at the extremity, and with a rather fine and 
regular, although distant, punctation. Legs reddish brown, 
short; thighs tolerably thick, hollowed only at the extremity 
(to receive the knees), of the length of the tibie ; intermediate 
tibie obliquely incised at the middle, on the outside; tarsi 
moderate, first article conic, second triangular, third narrowly 
lobed. Claws simple, rather strong. Breast white, with the 
posterior half and all the abdomen of a dull black margined 
with white on the sides of the body and on the posterior mar- 
gin of the last segments. Sternum narrow, arched longitudi- 
nally, truncate and adherent in front, truncate but raised 
behind. 

Only one specimen of this insect has been received, and it 
is of doubtful sex; for the abdomen is depressed as in the 
males, and the antenne are short, as in the females. Its ap- 
pearance was exceedingly like a squat Oncideres of small size. 
M. Chevrolat, to whom I gave it, referred it with doubt to the 
genus Prosopocera. Unfortunately, I have been unable to 
find it in his collection, now in the British Museum, so am 
unable to say more as to its generic identity. 


GELOHARPYIA, J. Thoms., Lac. 
Geloharpyia Murrayt. PI. III. fig. 7*. 
Sternotoris Murrayi, Chevy. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 1855, p. 184. 
Valde affinis St. amene, Westw. Parce punctata, nigro-holo- 
sericea, maculis duabus anticis lineaque superciliari in ca~ 
pite, lineis tribus longitudinalibus (linea dorsali medio 
* Of vol. vi. of the ‘ Annals.’ 


Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 45 


attenuata, postice ampliata) in thorace, duabus maculis 
magnis subanguliformibus duabusque minutis suturalibus in 
elytris, pectore et abdomine lateribus virenti-albidis. 

Long. 15 lin., lat. 5 lin. 


The figure by M. Migneaux in Pl. III. renders any further 
description unnecessary. 
It is a rare species, much prized for its beauty. 


STERNOTOMIS. 


1. Sternotomis imperialis, 


Lamia imperialis, Fab., Westw. Arc. Ent. ii. 149, pl. 86. f. 3. 
Cerambyzx luteo-obscurus, Voet, Col. ed. Pz. iii. 20, 19, pl. 7. fig. 
ornatus, Oliv. Ent., Ceramb. pl. 4. fig. 24 c. 

Lamia bifasciana, Fab. Ent. Syst. 1. 281. 


I have taken this synonymy from Westwood’s ‘ Arcana.’ 
It differs entirely from that given by M. Chevrolat; but, on 
looking into the citations, I am satisfied that the above corre- 
sponds best with the descriptions and plates. M. Chevrolat 
doubtless rests his opinion upon a different estimate of the 
value of the variations of the species, or upon a traditionary 
knowledge of the types. 

Not very rare. When it arrives in spirits, the green parts 
of this insect are of a lovely iridescent rose-red, slightly 
changing to green. 


2. Sternotomis chrysopras. 


Cerambyx chrysopras, Voet, Col. ed. Panz. iii. 21, 22, pl. 9. fig. 22; 
Schonh. Syn. Ins. vol. iii. p. 375. 
Sternotomis chrysopras, Westw. Arc. Ent. ii. 155, pl. 86. f. 1. 


Rare. 


3. Sternotomis Targavei (Reiche), Westwood, Arc. Ent. 
1844, p. 154, pl. 86. fig. 2. 


In Prof. Westwood’s figure, the apical portion of the elytra 
is figured green; but in my specimen it is yellow almost to 
the point. 

This beautiful species is exceedingly rare. 


QUIMALANCA, J. Thoms., Lac. 
Quimalanca regalis. 


Sternotomis regalis, Fab. Sp. Ins. i. 217. 
Common. 


46 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


TRAGOCEPHALA, Cast. Hist. Nat. Col. i. 472. 


1. Tragocephala Galathea, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1855, p. 184. Pl. II. fig. 6*. 


Nigra, holosericea; vittis tribus croceis (una antica duabus 
lateralibus ad verticem) in capite, duabus lateralibus in 
thorace ; elytrisque (tertia parte nigra) croceis; abdomine 
(nigro trifariam maculato) pedibusque cinereis ; femoribus 
partim nigris; capite rotundato, omnino anguste sulcato ; 
thorace longiore quam latiore, bistricto, lateribus angulariter 
dentato. 

Long. 8-9 lin., lat. 2-24 lin. 


Black, velvety, with three orange-coloured stripes on the 
head (one in front, two on the sides), and two lateral ones on 
the thorax; sides of thorax angularly toothed. Scutellum black. 
Elytra orange-coloured, with the apical third black. Abdo- 
men checquered black and ash-coloured, middle and sides alter- 
nating in colour. Legs with the thighs black, which may be 
partly due to the pile being rubbed off, except the under ridge 
and a patch below at the apex and base, cinereous; tibiz and 
tarsi reddish, with cinereous pile. 

Unique. One specimen in my collection. 


2. Tragocephala senatoria, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1858, p. 56. 


Nigra, holosericea; capite vittis viridibus duabus decussatis 
usque ad basin thoracis in margine laterali productis; scu- 
tello flavo; elytris ochraceis, puncto humerali, vitta com- 
muni ante medium abbreviata (includente maculam viridem 
subquadratam, ultra scutellum postice fere cruciformi), dimi- 
dia parte apicali (notulis tribus viridibus signata, duabus 
transverse positis, tertia virguliformi infra fere ad maculam 
interruptam juncta) nigris; thorace infra et abdomine viri- 
dibus (vitta lata longitudinali, punctoque in utroque seg- 
mento nigris) ; pedibus partim viridibus ; pectore ochraceo. 

Long. 9-10 lin., lat. 83-34 lin. 

This species much resembles in its coloration 7. Guerinit, 
White (7. scenica, Dej.), but it differs in the design on the 
elytra. Head velvet-black, with two longitudinal green lines 
which start from the exterior angle, course along the eyes, are 
united between the antennz, and are prolonged along the 
sides of the thorax to its base. Mandibles green on the side, 
black and smooth at the point. Antenne of the length of the 
body, black. Thorax velvet-black, straight in front, shortly 


* Of vol. vi. of the ‘Annals.’ 


Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 47 


-sinuate behind, with a deep emargination before the scutellum ; 
two transverse grooves in a straight line start from the lateral 
-angle, which is sharp and flattened. Scutellum rounded, green- 
ish. Elytra of an ochre-colour with a greenish tinge and with 
a humeral black spot and a broad common band of the same 
colour, terminating before the middle; it commences square 
(and has at its centre, behind the scutellum, a small oblong 
green spot), withdraws a little further on, and gives out on 
each side before its termination a small direct branch; the 
posterior half is also velvet-black; its anterior margin ad- 
vances angularly to the front near the suture; towards the 
middle and the centre of its extent are two square, green, 
little drops, which are placed on a transverse line, and of 
which the exterior is a little largest; another green mark, in 
the form of a thick comma, is situated behind, and is almost 
united to the internal droplet. Underside of thorax (except 
the breast, which is ochreous) and abdomen green; middle of 
the latter marked longitudinally with a broad shining black 
band, and on each of the segments a small transverse black 
stroke. Legs partlywreen, appearing black onthe denuded parts. 
Unique. In my collection. 


3. Tragocephala chloris, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1858, p. 57. 


Affinis certe 7. nobil’, Fab., sed distincta. Atra, holosericea ; 
capite flavo vel viridi, macula occipitali trigona, fascia 
arcuata inter, et lineola lata post oculos nigris, punctulis 
nigris quinque aut sex ordinatis in margine, sulco angusto 
longitudinali; thorace viridi-flavo, lineis longitudinalibus 
tribus nigris; dorsali latissima, duabus infra ex adverso 
oculis; elytris fasciis transversalibus duabus integris viri- 
dibus, prima infra basin, versus marginem attenuata, ante- 
rius per punctum humerale nigrum, et retro per ramulum 
obliquum nigrum, secunda versus medium posita, angulata 
supra ad medium, dein oblique flexa secundum suturam ; 
ultra notulis duabus, transverse dispositis, laterali viridi 
interna albida, macula ovali transversa viridi ante apicem, 
notulaque albicante in imo suture; corpore infra flavo; in 
pectore lineola laterali nigra, et in utroque segmento abdo- 
minis maculis tribus nigris, mediis quadratis ad liimbum 
posticum, sed lateralibus ad iimbum anticum adnexis; pe- 
dibus flavescentibus, femoribus versus medium nigro macu- 
latis tibiisque extus nigro limbatis. Varietas, prima fascia 
elytrorum in sutura late interrupta. 


Long. 9-10 lin., lat. 2-22 lin. 


48  Mr.A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


This species is very near 7. nobilis. Of a fine velvet- 
black, adorned with bands and spots, which were at first of a 
fine delicate green, but which day by day became yellower. 
Head yellow, with a large triangular black patch on the occi- 
put, also an arched line between the antenne, and a large 
band behind the eyes, all black; five or six black spots are 
disposed in a line towards the sides. Antenne a little shorter 
than the body in the females. Thorax green or yellow, 
marked with three black longitudinal lines, the dorsal very 
broad, and the other two facing the band behind the eyes. 
Scutellum shining black, half-rounded. Elytra a little broader 
than the thorax, and rather more than twice and a half its 
length, each regularly rounded ; they have two entire transverse 
bands of a fine green: the first is situated behind the base, 
and retreats on the side by a black humeral spot placed before 
it, and behind it by an oblique straight black branch, which 
proceeds towards the front, but which is separated from it; 
the second is situated about the middle of their length, its an- 
terior margin proceeds angularly towards the middle, is emar- 
ginate on the posterior margin, and is recurved obliquely to- 
wards the suture; a little behind are two small drops placed 
on a transverse line; the outer one is green, the inner white ; 
thereafter there is a regularly oval transverse green spot at 
an equal distance between the two small marks and the 
extremity; finally a small white line is placed on the apical 
border of the suture. Body below yellowish green. Breast 
with two small black lines, the one, transverse, behind the 
shoulder, the other, longitudinal, near the anterior margin. 
Abdomen with three black spots on each segment, those in 
the middle square, resting on the posterior margin of the 
segment, while those on the sides rest on its anterior mar- 
gin. On the fifth segment these spots are united to each 
other by the base. Legs yellow; thighs spotted with black 
about the middle; tibize bordered with black on the exterior 
side. 

The 7. nobilis, F., differs from this species, first, by its 
head having two black lines situated one on the internal 
margin of each eye; secondly, by the absence of two black 
lines on the thorax; these are replaced by a black spot; 
thirdly, by the two yellow bands of the elytra, which are 
joined to each other on the side, as well as a small external 
line which also joins the second band; fourthly, by the middle 
black line of the abdomen, which is narrower and otherwise 
marked. 

Very few specimens received. 


Mr. A. Murray on. Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 49 


Nov. genus vel subgenus (Z'ragon). 


4. Tragocephala ( Tragon) signaticornis, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. 
d. Zool. 1855, p. 521. 


Alata, punctafa, cinerea obscura nigro varia; ore, oculis an- 
tennisque (articulo septimo albo) nigris; thorace postice 
acutius spinoso; elytris singulatim quinque maculis trans- 
versalibus nigris, una basi, duabus ante duabusque post 
medium. 

Long. 8 lin., lat. 34 lin. 


This species is removed from most of its congeners by its 
cylindrical form, its antenne of a regular thickness and sharp 
at the tip, and its thorax with a spine a little more pointed 
and placed further back. It is of an obscure ash-grey sprin- 
kled with black, impunctate. Head broad, square, slightly 
inclined, convex above; longitudinal groove narrow. Palpi, 
mandibles, and eyes black. Antenne black ; first article ash- 
coloured below ; apex of the sixth, base of the eighth, and 
the whole of the seventh white. Thorax a little longer than 
broad, straight in front and behind, and transversely four- 
grooved. Scutellum moderate, semirounded, black, marked 
with a grey line. Elytra impressed with small points, broader 
than the thorax, with projecting shoulders, which are black 
on the outside, convex, parallel, shortly rounded at the apex, 
with the sutural termination rectangular; they are dark grey 
sprinkled with black; each elytron has five transverse black 
patches,—ong on the middle of the base, two before and two 
behind the middle, and the two interior are more advanced 
than the two exterior. Prosternum scarcely raised behind. 
Mesosternum regularly raised, rather broad. Abdomen com- 
posed of five segments, the last the largest, and grooved in a 
cruciform manner. Pygidium broadly emarginate. Legs 
rather close to each other, unarmed. 

M. Chevrolat suggests that this species should probably 
constitute a new genus. 

Unique. Given to M. Chevrolat. I have not, therefore, the 
materials for characterizing the genus further than indicated 
in the above details taken from M. Chevrolat’s description. 


5. Tragocephala (Tragon) jaguarita, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. 
de Zool. 1855, p. 552. 
Alata, punctata, minuta, cinerea; mandibulis, oculis tarsisque 
apice nigris; thorace transversim quadristriato, maculis 
quinque vel septem obsoletis et nigris, in lateribus posticis 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 4 


50 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 


acute spinoso; elytris singulatim cum circiter triginta ma- 
culis nigris subrotundatis transversimque dispositis. 
Long. 4 lin., lat. 14 lin. 


Greyish ash-coloured. Head finely and irregularly punc- 
tate, square, slightly convex and slightly inclined, rounded on 
the front, narrowly grooved. Labrum very large, transverse, 
square, covered with ash-coloured hairs, but smooth and black 
at the base. Mandibles and eyes black. Antenne ash- 
coloured, with the third article long, three quarters black (re- 
mainder wanting). Thorax as long as broad, straight at the 
extremities, with four transverse grooves ; some punctures on 
the disk, with five to seven obsolete black patches; lateral 
spine behind the middle, rather broad at the base, bent at the 
apex. Scutellum semirounded. Elytra a little broader than 
the thorax, projecting and rounded on the inner side of the 
shoulder, parallel, rounded at the apex, ash-coloured, and 
bearing about thirty rounded black spots of different sizes and 
generally disposed in transverse bands; their punctation is 
tolerably strong, numerous, and regular. Legs simple; tarsi 
with the penultimate and last article black. Body below uni- 
form grey. Abdomen of five segments; the fifth and the first 
the longest, the fourth the shortest. Prosternum ash-coloured. 
Mesosternum shield-shaped, widened at the base, gibbous in 
the middle. 

Unique. This should probably belong to the same genus 
as the preceding. 


ACRYDOCEPHALA, Chevr., Lac. * 


Acrydocephala bistriata, Chevy. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool. 
1855, p. 287. 


Pilis brevibus griseis dense vestita; palpis, oculis et dimidia 
parte apicali mandibularum nigris ; capite trisulcato, nigro 
bilineato, supra anguste et profunde emarginato bicornuto ; 
thorace vittis tribus latis nigricantibus, punctis raris; scu- 
tello nigro; elytris modice et sat crebre punctatis, oblique 
bistriatis usque ad dimidiam partem anteriorem nigtis cinereo 
irroratis et apice recte truncatis, vitta lata media nigra et 
nitida in abdomine, triangulari in pectore. 

Long. 73-8 lin., lat. 24 lin. 


Densely clothed with short grey pile; head trisulcate, with 
two black lines narrowly and deeply emarginate, and with 
two horns. Thorax with three broad blackish stripes and a 
few punctures. Scutellum black. EHlytra black and mode- 
rately punctate, obliquely bistriate on the anterior half, spec- 


Dr. H. Burmeister on Saurocetes argentinus. ol 


kled with cinereous, and with the apex truncate. Below with 
a broad black shining stripe in the middle. 
Only one specimen. In my collection. 


*  ANCYLONOTUS, Cast., Lac. 


Ancylonotus tribulus, Fab. Syst. El. ii. 281. 


This well-known African species does not seem to be so 
common at Old Calabar as elsewhere on the west coast. It 
has only come once or twice. 


[To be continued. ] 


VI.— On Saurocetes argentinus, a new Type of Zeuglodontide. 
By Dr. HERMANN BURMEISTER. 


[Plate I.] *, 


THE public museum of Buenos Ayres has lately received the 
under jaw of a very interesting fossil mammalian, which I 
beg leave to desctibe, under the above denomination, as an 
entirely new type belonging to the curious tribe of Zeuglodon- 
tide. This specimen was generously presented to the mu- 
seum by Dr. D. Manuel Montes de Oca, Professor of Physiology 
in the Medical Faculty of Buenos Ayres. That patriotic gentle- 
man having noticed the great interest taken by me in it 
when looking over his valuable collection, offered me the 
opportunity of examining the bones and describing them for 
the benefit of science, which I am glad to acknowledge here 
with well-merited thanks. 

Respecting the locality where the fossil was found, M. 
Montes de Oca could say nothing; he received it from one of 
his patients, who brought him the bones, broken as they are, 
from the interior of the country, as a. contribution to his col- 
lection. But the adherent remains of the formation in which 
the bone was discovered prove very clearly that the fossil 
was taken out of a sandy bed of the great Tertiary formation on 
the shores of the river Parana, which D’Orbigny has named 
the ‘ Formation patagonienne.” ‘This formation, described 
by Darwin, D’Orbigny, Bravard, and myself*, is chiefly a 
marine deposit mixed with beds of freshwater deposition, 
wherein are found many bones of freshwater fishes (Siluride), 
of Crocodilide, and even of terrestrial Mammalia. We have 
in the museum of Buenos Ayres bones of all these animals, 


* Reise durch die La Plata-Staaten, tom. i. p. 410 (Halle, 1861, 8vo) ; 
Anales del Museo Publico de Buenos Aires, tom. i. p. 114. 
4# 


52 Dr. H. Burmeister on Saurocetes argentinus. 


and also the occipital part of a skull, which has so much 
resemblance to that of Anoplotherium grande (Blainville, 
Ostéogr. pl. 8) that we may infer the existence of this Tertiary 
form in South America during the Later Tertiary epoch. 
Bravard, in his ‘Monografia’ of the formation (Parana, 
1858, p. 45), mentions the same genus, represented by a first 
molar tooth of the animal; and I must confirm his discovery 
as very probable by the part of the skull in my hands, which, 
unfortunately, has no teeth, but only the occipital, parietal, 
and the mastoid portion of the temporal bone complete. 

Marine Mammalia are rare. Bravard describes some por- 
tions of a whale (Balena dubia, p. 34) as the only marine 
mammiferous animal known to him. I had the good fortune 
to find, during my residence in Parana, the tooth of an Otarta 
(Reise, i. 481) in a bed of sandy clay exactly like the adherent 
portions of the formation on the lower jaw now to be described ; 
and therefore [ may assert with good reason that my Sawro- 
cetes must be of the same epoch and from nearly the same 
locality. 

The fragment of the lower jaw is the middle portion of the 
whole, containing the hinder part of the two united half-jaws 
and the beginning of the two articular branches, which are 
broken off, as is also the whole front of the jaw. The remain- 
ing portion, shown in PI. I. fig. 1, of half the natural size, 
from the left side, is on this side 15 inches long and 24 inches 
high at the highest region of the jaw, before the separation of 
the two articular branches, but only 1? inch at the beginning, 
under the first tooth. On the right side the articular branch 
is broken off; but a somewhat longer portion is well preserved, 
so that the whole length is 3 inches more—say 18 inches. 
But as a piece of the jaw is wanting on this side, I could not 
figure the right branch in its true position, and have given a 
separate figure of it (fig. 4) from the outside, also of half the 
natural size. The closed anterior portion of the jaw is 11 
inches long and 14 inch broad at the tip, but 24 inches at the 
hinder part. Its transverse figure is an equilateral triangle 
with outwardly curved sides and a rounded inferior edge; the 
interior is entirely of compact osseous substance, with only 
two small open channels at the lower part. These two open 
channels (canales alveolares) are separated by a very thin 
osseous septum (fig. 2), which, like the channels themselves, 
rises much higher behind, so that each channel expands into 
a large open cavity in the interior of the two articular branches 
of the jaw in the same manner as in the lower jaws of the 
Delphinide, to which this lower jaw seems to have been very 
similar in construction, and especially to that of Pontoporta as 


Dr. H. Burmeister on Saurocetes argentinus. 53 


it is figured in my ‘ Annals of the Public Museum of Buenos 
Ayres,’ tom. i. pl. 26. fig. 2. 

The superior part of the anchylosed portion of the jaw con- 
tains the alveoles for the teeth, whereof there are on the left 
side twelve, and seven on the right, wanting the hinder por- 
tion of this side of the jaw before the separated articular 
branch. Each alveole reproduces completely the figure of the 
roots of the teeth; it is, like them, divided at the lower end 
into two branches, and united by a very small short passage 
with the alveolar channel in the interior of the jaw (fig. 2). 
As some of the alveoles are open in the broad portion of the 
right side of the jaw, I could see the whole figure of them very 
clearly, and distinguish well the small and very short passage 
leading into the open channel of the interior of the jaw. In 
this hinder region of the anchylosed portion of the jaw, where 
the alveolar channel is much larger, even the tips of the roots 
of each tooth pass into the channel, so that they are seen like 
protuberances on the superior, larger side of the channel. 

The upper surface of the anchylosed portion of the jaw be- 
tween the teeth is moderately convex, with a median im- 
pressed line as the remains of an anterior suture which has 
united the two half-jaws to each other. On the opposite or 
lower surface no trace of suture is visible in the anterior por- 
tion of the jaw; but it is sufficiently conspicuous at the hinder 
end, before the separation of the two articular branches. ‘The 
outside of the jaw is peculiarly wrinkled, and furnished with 
a very well-marked furrow on each side along the lower region 
(see fig. 1), which is narrower and deeper at the anterior end. 
From this furrow the wrinkles begin in an oblique direction, 
ascending from behind forwards, and growing somewhat smaller 
and less strongly marked. 'The furrow does not continue fur- 
ther back than to the end of the anchylosed portion, vanishing 
here completely. But the two articular branches have also 
similar but more horizontal wrinkles on the outside, as shown 
in figs. 1&4. It is worth notice that some of the Delphinide, 
like Pontoporia (see my figure, /. c.), have the same furrow on 
the anchylosed portion of the under jaw. 

With respect to the teeth, the generic character of the ani- 
mal is founded on the circumstance that all the teeth are of 
the same form, and not different, like those of Zeuglodon or 
Basilosaurus. In a paper published at Halle in 1847*, I 
have shown by figures that Zeuglodon has at least three dif- 
ferent forms of teeth :—one with single crown and root; a 
second with a great conoidal crown to which are attached one 


* Bemerkungen tiber Zeuglodon cetoides, Owen, Basilosawrus, Harlan, 
Hydrarchus, Koch, &e. 4to, with figure. Halle: Schwetzke & Sohn, 


54 Dr. H. Burmeister on Saurocetes argentinus. 


or two smaller cones, and a subdivided root on the end; and a 
third class of large molars, with two great equal roots and a 
higher compressed crown of from six to nine conoidal knobs, 
of which the central one is the most prominent and highest. 
It seems probable that the first class of teeth with the single 
crown were the foremost, the second the following on each 
side (corresponding to the false molars), and the third class 
the true molars of the hinder end of the series. In our Sawro- 
cetes no such difference occurs; all the teeth are of the same 
form, corresponding in structure rather to the second class of 
the teeth of Zeuglodon than to the first and third. Every 
tooth has a single conoidal crown, somewhat curved backward 
and compressed on both sides, covered, like the teeth of Zeu- 
glodon, with a distinct layer of enamel, irregularly wrinkled 
on the external surface, as may be seen in fig. 3, which shows 
one tooth of the natural size*. Below the crown is a small 
and narrow cingulum, corresponding to the part of the tooth 
enclosed in the gum and outside of the jaw; a similar cingu- 
lum is also seen in the second class of teeth of Zeuglodon (see 
my cited account, fig. 7). Below this cingulum begins the 
root, enclosed in the alveole of the jaw, like a turnip, at first 
somewhat thickened and soon after more compressed from the 
sides, descending in the interior of the jaw, with two branches 
separated only at the end, which diverge somewhat from each 
other. ‘The first or anterior is always somewhat thicker, but 
shorter ; the second longer, thinner, and more prominent, is ge- 
nerally accompanied by another small knob at the beginning. 
The whole tooth is 2 inches high, of which the crown measures 
8 lines, the cingulum 14 line, and the root 15 lines. All the 
nine teeth present in the jaw (namely, six on the left side and 
three on the right side) are of the same figure, without any 
difference except in size, the posterior teeth being somewhat 
smaller, as is also the case in the teeth-series of the living 
Delphinide. 

The portion of the articular branch of the right side figured 
in Pl. I. fig. 4 begins with the alveole of the last tooth, and is 
from that pomt 5 inches long. Under the alveolar groove the 
piece is 23 inches high, and 14 inch broad, enclosing an open 
channel 14 inch high and ? inch broad. From this point the 
jaw enlarges more and more behind, so that the fragment ter- 
minates with a height of 33 inches and a width of 12 inch, 
with an open cavity in the interior 2? inches high and 13 inch 
broad. The osseous substance forming the branch is much 
thicker at the anterior than at the hinder end, measuring there 


* In the plate the figure of the tooth is erroneously stated to be half 
the natural size. 


La 


—_— 


M. E. Bessels on Species of Atax. 55 


on the upperside more than half an inch, and on the hinder 
end less than a quarter of an inch. The interior is entirely 
open, with a smooth surface; the outside has the same im- 
pressed wrinkles as the anchylosed part of the jaw on the exte- 
rior surface, but much smaller wrinkles on the interior, where 
the two branches are united to each other. Here the structure 
of the surface is finer, and the bone more delicate. As a part 
of this surface is broken off, I cannot ascertain the extent 
of the opening of the alveolar channel, which was on this 
side of the articular branch. The only particular character 
which I see here is the presence of a sharp edge on the lower 
border of the branch, beginning a little behind the alveole of 
the last tooth, and increasing in elevation behind. 

Finally, comparing the known part of the animal with the 
lower jaw of Zeuglodon, there is no doubt that Sawrocetes was 
an animal of much smaller size. Supposing that the broken 
tip of the lower jaw was 7-8 inches long, and the wanting 
end of the articular branches 5-6 inches, we may presume 
that the whole lower jaw had an extent of 30-32 inches; 
and in this case the whole skull may have been 38-40 inches 
or 34 feet long, preter propter. If that is true, the whole ani- 
mal (if it had the figure of a dolphin like Pontoporia) may have 
been 15-16 feet long, as we know from my description that the 
skull occupies one fifth part of the entire body ; or if we judge 
from the elongated figure of the lumbar vertebrae of Zeuglodon 
that Sawrocetes had an analogous configuration, its total length 
may have been no more than 20 feet. 


VIL.— Observations on the Species of Atax parasitic upon our 
Freshwater Mussels. By Emit BEsses*. 


Ir is comparatively but a short time since the embryology of 
the Arthropoda received far less attention than this interesting 
branch of science really deserved; and yet, since the classical 
memoir of Weissmann upon the development of the Diptera, 
it may almost be said to have become a favourite study with 
zoologists. In the course of the last few years there have ap- 
peared a series of works upon this subject, such as Mecznikow’s 
embryological studies on insects and Dohrn’s on the embryonic 
development of Asellus aquaticus, whilst Kupffer subjected 
the folded lamina (Faltenblatt) discovered by Weissmann’ to a 
thorough examination, Claparéde promises us, in a memoir 
hereafter to be mentioned, further contributions; and quite 


* Translated by W. 8S. Dallas, F.L.S., from» the ‘ Wiirttembergische 
naturwissenschaftliche Jahreshefte,’ 1869, pp. 146-152. 


56 M. E. Bessels on the Species of Atax 


recently A. Brandt has studied the developmental history of 
the Libellulidee and Hemiptera with special reference to the 
embryonal envelopes. 

The Acaride, however, had not been taken up by any one 
in the manner required by the present state of science. For a 
considerable time I had taken pity upon these neglected crea- 
tures, and investigated the development of Atax, Phytopus, 
Tetranychus telarius, Sarcoptes, and some other forms. When 
I was on the point of publishing my results (I only waited for 
the beginning of May in order to fill up some deficiencies in 
the development of Phytopus), | was not a little surprised at 
finding in the last part of Siebold and Kdélliker’s ‘ Zeitschrift’ 
a memoir by Claparede*, elaborated in his usual masterly 
manner, which rendered the publication of the developmental 
history of those species which I had investigated in common 
with Claparéde almost superfluous, inasmuch as our results 
essentially agreed. 

The development of Atax ypsilophorus, some points in 
which will be here indicated, was described in its broad fea- 
tures by P. J. van Beneden as early as the year 1848}. But 
precisely the most remarkable circumstances escaped that 
observer, otherwise so accurate; and this may be due to the 
fact that he probably made use of a different egg for the in- 
vestigation of each stage of development. In a letter which 
I sent to Van Beneden at the beginning of September 1868, I 
mentioned, en passant, that the results which I had obtained 
with regard to the development of Atax could not be brought 
into accordance with his. In connexion with a memoir upon 
the spherical organ in the Amphipodat (sent to press in No- 
vember 1868), | mentioned the occurrence “ of an embryonal 
envelope of extremely peculiar characters in the species of 
Atax from Unio and Anodonta,” and also the amoeboid cells 
found between this envelope and the embryo, which are called 
hemameebee by Claparede. 

As has already been stated, my results agree with Clapa- 
réde’s in all the principal points. In the observation of the 
formation of the blastoderm, however, I have been rather 
more fortunate than the above-named naturalist, who was un- 
able to observe that process. How long after the deposition 
of the eggs the blastoderm makes its appearance, no one can 


* 
* Studien an Acariden, pp. 445-546, 
+ “Recherches sur lHistoire naturelle et le Développement de |’ Atax 
ypsilophora,” Mémoires de l’Acad. Roy. de ais tome xxiv, 
{ “ Einige Worte iiber die Entwickelungsgeschichte und den morpho- 
logischen Werth der kiigelformigen Organe An Amphipoden,” Jenaische 
Zeitschrift fiir Medicin und Naturwissenchaften, Bd. v. Hft. 1. p. 98. 


parasitic on Freshwater Mussels. 57 


say with certainty, inasmuch as the deposition itself cannot 
be observed. In eggs which were taken from the branchiz of 
the Unio or Anodonta, and apparently had undergone no 
change after deposition, I usually detected the first traces of 
the blastoderm in from two to three days. It is formed insu- 
larly, as may be easily proved by opening an egg carefully in 
a solution of 1 per cent. of bichromate of potash. It is im- 
possible to ascertain the process of formation by the direct 
observation of the uninjured egg, on account of the dark 
colour of the yelk. 

After the blastoderm has grown round the whole of the yelk, 
the embryonal envelope which Claparéde describes as the 
deutovum separates from it. This is produced in exactly the 
same manner as the larval membrane of the Crustacea, as 
observed by Van Beneden and myself in various species of 
Gammarus*. Claparéde was at first inclined to regard f this 
envelope as the homologue of the structure which in insects 
has received the unfortunate name of the “amnion ;”’ but he 
soon gave up this comparison. I, on the other hand, regarded 
the membrane in question in the Mites as homologous with the 
larval membrane of the Crustacea, and the latter as homo- 
logous with the ‘ insect-amnion,” for which I have elsewhere 
proposed the better name of “ protoderm.” 

Shortly after the formation of the embryonal envelope, we 
see, between it and the blastoderm, the first amoeboid cells 
(hemamebe of Claparéde). In the memoir above cited I 
remarked that these cells ‘ are blood-corpuscles of quite ab- 
normal derivation.” In using this expression I had the cir- 
cumstance in my mind that they are formed from separated 
blastodermic cells, which, at the time of their production, are 
the sole cellular structures that we find in the egg. I did not 
then feel it necessary to say any thing more upon this point, 
as the publication of my original memoir was to be expected. 
I thought at first that the blood-corpuscles were all developed 
from separated blastodermic cells, and only afterwards, per- 
haps after the formation of the buccal orifice, passed through 
this into the embryo. As, however, I never saw any such 
migration of the cells, even after observing them for hours, I 
have given up this view, and now think that there is a further 
formative focus for them in the interior of the embryo. 

My present opinion as to the hamamoebe is, that they really 
agree perfectly in form and behaviour with blood-corpuscles, 


* FE. van Beneden and E. Bessels, “ Résumé d’un Mémoire sur le Mode 
de Formation du Blastoderme dans quelques groupes de Crustacés,” Bull. 
Acad. Roy. Belg. 2° sér. xxv. p. 448, 

t+ Loc, cit. p. 97. 


58 M. E. Bessels on Species of Atax. 


but nevertheless cannot be regarded as blood-corpuscles. I 
see in them appurtenances of the embryonal envelope which 
Claparéde denominates the deutovwm. Whilst at the com- 
mencement of embryonal development of many insects a ce/- 
lular envelope separates from the blastoderm, and in some 
crustacea a larval skin, which is usually strwctwreless, in Atax 
a larviform structure first separates from the blastoderm, and 
shortly afterwards the contractile cells. This state of things, 
when regarded in this manner, furnishes an additional reason 
for regarding the embryonal envelope of Ata as the homo- 
logue of the protoderm of insects. 
% % # # % 

In the course of his memoir Claparéde suggests the ques- 
tion whether Van Beneden has not perhaps fallen into an error 
in representing the parasites of Anodonta as derived from 
Unio, or whether the same animal is parasitic upon Anodonta 
in Belgium that lives in Unio at Geneva. 

In an appendix to a letter sent by me to Van Beneden, 
which will be printed in the next number of the ‘ Bulletins 
de Académie de Belgique,’ Van Beneden remarks that he 
actually took the Atax figured in his work above cited from 
the branchie of Anodonte. 

I will here briefly communicate a case of migration from 
one kind of mollusk to the other. 

When I was making my investigations of the embryology 
of Atax, I wished not to have to procure fresh material con- 
stantly, and therefore placed some hundred specimens of Ano- 
donta cygnea, obtained from Esslingen, in a large well-trough 
with water running through it. As I also desired to study 
the natural history of the parasites of Unio, in about three 
months afterwards I procured a number of Uniones from the 
Enz, near Pforzheim; and these I kept ina tub. But as my 
stock gradually increased, I placed them, in about a fortnight, 
in the same trough with the Anodonte. About four weeks 
afterwards I perceived in an Anodonta the same species of 
Atax which I had previously detected only in Uniones; and 
from this time forward I frequently found Anodonte which 
contained from three to four mites of the other species. 

By the great number of individuals which passed through 
my hands, I was enabled to discover a beautiful but rare di- 
morphism. Whilst the mites which live chiefly in Unio pos- 
sess five suckers on each side of the sexual orifice, those from 
Anodonta have from thirty to forty on each side. Moreover 
the two species are distinguished by their form and size, even on 
a superficial examination, so that any confusion between them 
is hardly to be suspected. But I found mites which, as far as 


On the Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. 59 


form and size were concerned, agreed perfectly with the parasites 
of Anodonta, but instead of the great number, had only six 
suckers on each side. Are these to be regarded as a distinct 
species? I think pot. At any rate, we shall do better to 
regard this peculiarity as a case of atavism, especially as the 
two species are not widely distant. In any case the mite with 
five suckers on each side will have made its appearance earlier 
in the natural genealogical tree than that with from thirty to 
forty. But the form with six suckers is a reversion towards 
the primary form. 


VITI.— The Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. By HENRY 
WoopwarpD, F.G.S., F.Z.8., of the British Museum. 


OF the great river-systems with which explorers have made 
us acquainted, that of the Amazons is perhaps the most re- 
markable, as it is also one of the largest in the world. The 
courses of nearly all the large rivers of our earth lie in a north 
and south direction; the Amazons, on the contrary, runs 
nearly west and east. Situated almost beneath the equator, 
it traverses the southern continent of America from the eastern 
slopes of the Andes to the North-Atlantic Ocean (nearly fifty 
degrees)—a distance, computed by its course, of upwards of 
4600 miles. ‘Twenty great rivers, all of which are navigable, 
contribute their waters to its stream, which, under various 
names, drains considerably more than two millions of square 
miles of country. It is 40 miles wide where it enters the sea, 
whilst at 400 miles up stream, to which distance the tide 
ascends, it is still more than a mile in width*. 

The stratified sandstones and clays observable in this 
great valley were attributed by Gardner to the Cretaceous 
series ; Spix and Martius described them as belonging to the 
Quadersandstein formationt (Upper Cretaceous). By the 
earlier observers, according to Lyellt, the stratified portions 
of this series were supposed to be of marine origin, and were 
successively referred to the Devonian, Triassic, and Tertiary 
epochs. 

Our own countryman, Henry Walter Bates, who devoted 
eleven years to the exploration of the natural history of this 
region, has given us most graphic accounts, in ‘ the Naturalist 
on the Amazons,’ of the scenery, physical features, &ec., but 
does not dwell much upon its geology. 

It was left to Prof. Agassiz, after his visit to Brazil (1865- 


* Ansted’s Physical Geography, 1867, p. 160. 
t Hartt, ‘ Brazil,’ p. 484. } Principles, vol. i. p. 467. 


60 Mr. H. Woodward on the Tertiary Shells 


1866), to give to the geological world 
a new reading of this great and won- 
derful region. 

It would be impossible, in the length 
of an article such as the present, to 
enter fully into Prof. Agassiz’s views ; 
but it is essential to give a summary 
of them, in order to point out in what 
degree the writer differs from them. 

In Prof. Hartt’s recently published 
work* on Brazil, a résumé is given of 
a paper by Prof. Agassiz and Dr. Cou- 
tinhot from which we extract the fol- 
lowing description and section :— 


“Prof. Agassiz thinks that the 
whole valley of the Amazons was 
formed at the end of the Cretaceous 
period, which has left traces of depo- 
sits in the province of Ceardé and on 
the Upper Purts. Here and there, 
whether by denudations or by anterior 
dislocations, one sees more ancient 
rocks. Thus Major Coutinho has 
found palzozoic Brachiopods in a rock 
which forms the first cascade of the 
Tapajos; Carboniferous fossils have 
been collected on the banks of the 
rivers Guaporé and Mamoré, in Matto 
Grosso ; and, finally, at Mandos, Cou- 
tinho has recognized slates or phyl- 
lades in a very inclined position, and 
beneath the formations of red sand- 
stone of the Amazonian valley. 

“ Prof. Agassiz supposed that during 
the Tertiary period the Amazonian 
region was above water, and that the 


sandstones and clays that now fill it 
are drift.’’ 


Annexed is a copy of the ideal 
section of these later deposits by Prof. 5 
Agassiz : 


W. 


Mont Cupati. 


Ideal Section of the Amazonian deposits. 


Mont Ereré. 


* Scientific Results of a Journey in Brazil, by Louis Agassiz. Geology 
and Physical Geography of Brazil. By Ch. Fred. Hartt. London, 1870. 
Triibner. 

+ Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France, 2° série, t. xxv. p. 685. 


of the Amazons Valley. 61 


Of this section the following explanation is given :— 


**T. Coarse sands (sable grossier), forming the base of the drift 
throughout, seen wherever the level of the water has uncovered the 
lower beds of plasticvelays. 

“TT. The mottled plastic clay (argile plastique bigarrée) shows 
itself on a large scale along the sea-coast at Para, at the Island 
of Maraj6, Maranhéo, and here and there in the hollows along 
the course of the Amazons. 

‘* TIT. Laminated clay in very thin beds, with frequent indications of 
cleavage. This deposit appears to be more considerable in the banks 
along the course of the Rio Solimées than in the lower part of the 
Amazons. It is in these beds at Tonantins, on the Rio Solimées, 
that M. Agassiz has found leaves of dicotyledonous plants which 
appear to be identical with species at present living in the valley of 
the Amazons*. 

«TV. A crust of sandy clay, very hard, moulded in the inequali- 
ties of the laminated clay. 

“V., VI., VII., VIIL, & IX. Sandstone formation,—sometimes 
regularly stratified and compact, especially in the lower beds (Y.), 
such as one sees on the borders of the igarapés+ of Mandos ; some- 
times cavernous and intermixed with irregular masses of clay (VI.), 
especially well developed at Villa Bella and at Mandos; at others 
all the characters of a torrential stratification (VII., VIII., & IX.). 
The deposits of this last nature are only seen in the elevated hilis of 
Almeirim, Ereré, and Cupati, and in the most elevated cl*ffs of the 
borders of the river, as at Tonantins, Tabatinga, Sao Paulo, and on 
the borders of the Rio Negro. 

« X. The argilo-arenaceous unstratified drift, occupying all the 
inequalities of the soil resulting from the denudation of the sand- 
stone with torrential stratification. It is in this drift that MM. 
Agassiz and Coutinho have found true erratic blocks of diorite, a 
metre in diameter, at Ereré. This formation is never met with on 
the cliffs elevated several hundreds of feet in height. There is not a 
trace of it on the summit of the hills of Ereré.” 


“The fact that the coarse sand No. I. appears throughout 
at the level of low water, that it follows the general slope of 
the valley, shows incontestably that the deposition of this 


* “These leaves occur in a fine, soft, grey clay, resembling very closely 
the recent alluvial clays of Brazilian rivers; they are excellently pre- 
served. The leaf is partly carbonized; but it curls up from the surface on 
drying, and may be detached, leaving a beautiful impression of the vena- 
tion &c. (Ch. F. Hartt.)” 

Sir Charles Lyell (Principles, vol. i. p. 466) speaks of these leaves as 
being found in bed II., in the delta of the Amazons on the island of 
Maraj6, whereas they really occur in Bed IIL., and more than 2200 miles 
up the Amazons. 

+ The Indian name for small streams; literally, “canoe-path,” from 
agara, a canoe, and pés, a path. 


62 Mr. H. Woodward on the Tertiary Shells 


formation does not reach back to an epoch anterior to the 
excavation of the valley itself. The total thickness of the 
Amazonian drift does not exceed 300 metres (984 feet) ; it 
covers the whole basin of the Amazons, from the Andes of 
Peru and Bolivia to Cape Sao Roque; or, in other words, it is 
the most colossal drift formation known. 

“ Professor Agassiz believes that the Beds I., IL, II. IV., 
or the coarse sands and clays, were deposited in a lake or 
sheet of fresh water occupying the valley of the Amazons, and 
sustaining on its surface a glacier descending eastward from 
the Andes, and furnished with a gigantic moraine in front 
stretching across the mouth of the valley and converting it 
into an inland freshwater lake. After the ice had broken up 
and become more or less disintegrated, and the waters of the 
lake had swollen, the sandstone formation V., VI., VIL. VIIL., 
IX. was laid down; then the barrier was burst; the waters of 
the lake, suddenly released, furrowed and wore down the sand- 
stone beds, sweeping them entirely away over an immense 
area, leaving only isolated hills, like those of Ereré, Obydos, 
Cupati, Almeyrim, &c., standing as remnants of the once uni- 
versal sandstone sheet. After this period of turbulence and 
denudation came on an epoch of quiet, and in the bottom of 
the diminished lake the clays (No. X.) were deposited, while 
ice-rafts floating on its surface dropped here and _ there 
boulders to be buried in the accumulating material. Then 
the moraine was destroyed; the drainage of the waters fur- 
rowed deeply those clays, and even cut through them into 
the sandstone below, in which the various channels of the 
system of the Amazons are excavated. Professor Agassiz 
believes that the great barrier stretched across the Amazonian 
valley far eastward of its present extremity ; and he has called 
attention to the similarity between the formations found spread 
over the coast of Maranhao and Piauhy and the Amazonian 
formations here described, showimg conclusively that these 
deposits were once continuous. It is his belief that the Ama- 
zonian formation formerly extended a hundred leagues out to 
sea beyond the present mouth of the Amazons. There can be 
no doubt that there is a rapid waste of land now going on 
along the sea-shores of the mouth of the Amazons and of the 
coast eastward for a long distance, a waste amounting to even 
so much as two hundred yards in ten years in the Bay of 
Braganza—or a mile in twenty, as on the coast near Vigia, 
where an island a mile wide disappeared in that time. Since 
the Tertiary period,” says Professor Hartt, ‘ at least, and, I 
believe, for the greater part since the drift, the whole Kastern 
Brazilian coast has suffered denudation by the sea to an im- 


of the Amazons Valley. 63 


mense amount, and a very wide strip of Tertiary rocks has 
been removed. I believe that these deposits once extended 
beyond the Abrolhos, and that south of Cape Roque the sea 
has cut them away for a mean width of fifty miles or more.” 

Prof. Hartt adds:— At first I was disposed to regard the 
Brazilian formation in question as Triassic; but I soon found 
that it was underlain unconformably by Cretaceous rocks in 
Bahia, and I came to the only conclusion possible—that it 
was older than the Drift, and newer than the Cretaceous. I 
can see no reason, therefore, for considering the coast beds 
any thing but Tertiary, though they may be, and probably are, 
very late Tertiary. It has seemed to me that the fact of the 
occurrence on an open sea-coast of clays and sandstones pre- 
cisely similar to those occupying the lower plains of the Ama- 
zons, as at Pardé, and in fact tying in with them, relieves one 
of the necessity of looking to a freshwater origin for the 
Amazonian beds.” 


These observations (coming as they do from one of Prof. 
Agassiz’s own travelling companions and the geologist of the 
expedition, who has extended his knowledge of the geology 
of the district by a subsequent visit to Brazil) are of consider- 
able importance. Whilst differing, however, from his chief 
as to the age and origin of these Amazonian beds, Prof. Hartt, 
like Agassiz, is a firm believer in the doctrine of “ glaciers 
under the tropics down to the present level of the sea.” 

The only reason adduced by Prof. Agassiz for not regarding 
these formations as marine is the negative one, that he found 
no marine fossils in them. On the other hand, the only posi- 
tive evidence which he seems to have found in proof of the 
freshwater origin of this vast deposit is the occurrence of di- 
cotyledonous leaves in a single locality on the Rio Solimées, 
more than 2000 miles up the river. 

The occurrence of erratic blocks of diorite ‘a metre in dia- 
meter ” in the unstratified drift X. is adduced as indubitable 
proof of glacial agency ; but the transporting-power of a river 
like the Amazons (several miles in breadth), swollen by rains 
and melted snows, may probably have sufficed. Or, as they 
occur elsewhere besides in the valley itself, they may quite as 
reasonably have been brought from the Antarctic by icebergs 
and dropped during the submergence of the eastern provinces. 

On the 7th October, Prof. James Orton, of Vassor College, 
Poughkeepsie, New York, addressed a letter to the ‘Geological 
Magazine’ announcing that, in his late expedition across the 
continent, he had discovered a fossiliferous deposit at Pabos, 
and also that his correspondent Mr. Hauxwell, at his sugges- 


64 Miscellaneous. 


tion, had explored in other places on the Amazons, and found 
fossils in abundance near Cochaquinas, on the south side of 
the Marajion. ‘The shells,” writes Prof. Orton, “are all 
found in the coloured plastic clays*, which stretch unbroken 
from the foot of the Andes to the Atlantic.”.... He adds, 
“The forms are all very singular and unique; and from their 
extermination, especially of one genus (Pachydon) with all its 
representatives, we infer that the formation cannot be late 
Tertiary, and may be Miocene. 

“‘'The species indicate fresh- or brackish-water life ; and the 
perfect preservation of the most delicate parts, some specimens 
retaining even the epidermis, shows a quiet lake or estuary. 
There certainly are no indications of a ‘ grinding glacier.’ ” 

Under date of Oct. 10, 1870, Prof. Conrad publishes, “ én 
advance of the ‘American Journal of Conchology,’ descriptions 
of new fossil shells of the Upper Amazon,” some of which 
had been previously described and figured in the fourth volume 
of the same journal by Mr. Gabb. Having since had the 
opportunity of examining many hundreds of these shells sent 
home by Mr. Hauxwell to Mr. Janson (Museum Street), I 
venture to append a few notes thereon. 


[To be continued. | 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Notes on Arctic Zoology. By Dr. Roper Browy, M.A., F.R.G.S. 
(In a letter to Dr. J. E. Gray.) 


4 Gladstone Terrace, Hope Park, Edinburgh, 
November 23, 1870. 


My pear Srr,—I am at present working at the distribution of the 
Nort-west American faunas and floras, with a view to eventually 
producing a physical atlas of that region, and therefore venture to 
trouble you with this note to inquire if you have ever examined the 
skull of the Phocena from Queen Charlotte’s Islands, which the 
British Museum acquired from my collections ; and if so, whether it 
is identical with any species of porpoise from the Atlantic. I re- 
member that at the time (April 1868) you were inclined to believe 
that it was identical with P. communis. [I can see no difference in 
the skulls.—J. E.G.| If so, the fact would be rather interesting. 

While I am at it, I may as well mention a few facts connected 
with arctic zoology, which you may find worthy of a notice in the 
‘Annals.’ In a paper of mine on the arctic seals, in the ‘ Proceed- 
ings of the Zoological Society’ for 1868, p. 425 (also translated in 
Petermann’s ‘Geographische Mittheilungen’ for 1869), I discussed 


* This is evidently Bed II. of Prof, Agassiz’s section. 


Miscellaneous. 65 


the species to which a seal called the “ ground seal” (probably a 
corruption of ‘ grown seal”) belongs, and hazarded an opinion that 
it might only be Phoca barbata, O. Fab. Since that paper was pub- 
lished, through the kindness of Mr. Charles E. Smith, the surgeon of 
Mr. Lamont’s yacht expedition to Spitzbergen in 1869, I have ob- 
tained skulls which leave no doubt of the soundness of that opinion. 
Phoca barbata must therefore be classed as an oceanic seal, and one of 
the species slaughtered by the sealers. Halicherus gryphus, O. Fab., 
I find to be a very common seal in the Hebrides. It is born yellowish 
white, but begins to get dark on the snout and flippers a day or two 
after birth. So abundant is this species of seal in the Hebrides that 
a friend of mine, Capt. M‘Donald, R.N., in one voyage of a few 
weeks in one of the fishery cutters, killed seventy. The same gen- 
tleman in April 1841 killed a walrus (Trichechus rosmarus, Linn.) 
on the East Heiskar, which adds one more to the recorded instances 
of this animal’s occurrence on the British coasts. 

You may remember also that, in a paper on the Greenland mam- 
mals, in the same work (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 359), I expressed 
an opinion that the animal which the Greenlanders talk about under 
the name of “ Amarok” was not, as Fabricius supposed, the Gulo 
borealis, Retz., but only the Greenland dog run wild and returned 
to its pristine condition of the wolf. At that time, however, no 
specimen of this much-talked-about animal had ever been killed; 
but the winter after we left the country (1868-69), a commu- 
nication which I had recently from Greenland informs me that a 
real wolf (apparently C. occidentalis var. grisco-albus) had been killed 
at Godhayn in about 69° 14/N. A whaling captain whom I met last 
autumn (1869) in Copenhagen had himself seen the skin, and says 
that it is identical with the wolf found on the opposite shore of Davis 
Strait. This wolf is quite abundant there, and so troublesome to 
the natives, that I was informed, when on that coast in 1861, that 
the natives had been compelled to remove their villages from some 
quarters where it was very abundant, on account of its destroying 
their dogs. The wolf killed at Disco Island (Godhavn) in the winter 
of 1868-69 had probably crossed Dayis Strait on the ice; for the 
winter was a severe one, and the Eskimo about Pond’s Bay (on the 
opposite shore) declared that wolves had that winter been very 
abundant thereabout. The same very intelligent whaling captain 
(a man whom I have known many years) reminded me of a fact 
(which he recalled to my recollection) that I omitted to mention in 
my papers on the arctic mammalian fauna (which, curiously enough, 
he had read in Godhayn, in Greenland), viz. that not unfrequently 
the arctic fox (Vulpes lagopus, linn.), is seen, four or five hundred 
miles from the nearest land, feeding on the carcases of seals killed 
by the sealers on the great floes, between Jan Mayen Island and 
Spitzbergen, in the spring of the year—a habit which it shares with 
its much more maritime cousin the white bear (Thalarctos mari- 
timus, Linn.). Though this plantigrade passes much of its time in the 
water, yet I need scarcely say that the author of an extraordinary 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. oy) 


66 Miscellaneous. 


paper, read to the British Association at Norwich, was vilely hoaxed 
when he gravely related, as part of his information derived from 
reliable individuals, that the polar bear will remain so long in the 
water as to allow of seaweeds growing on its back! 

Finally, the recent discovery, by the German Polar Expedition 
(vide the 8th Report of the Bremen Committee recently issued), of the 
musk-ox (Ovibos moschatus, Gm.) in abundance on the east coast of 
Greenland, in about 75° north latitude, is a very interesting and 
rather suggestive fact. Hitherto it has only been very sparingly 
reported from the west coast, and then not south of Wolstenholme 
Sound, in 76° N. lat. It at one time appears to have been found 
more abundantly on the shores of Smith’s Sound; but there is no 
evidence whatever to lead to the belief that it does at present live, 
o ever did live, south of the glaciers of Melville Bay. It thus ap- 
pears that on both sides of the continent of Greenland the southern 
range of this huge arctic animal is limited by about 75° or 76° N. 
latitude. 

Perhaps you may consider these notes worthy of preservation, 

I have passed most of the autumn in Denmark, and everywhere 
heard congratulations that your health was again so good as to allow 
of your continuing your labours, so valuable to science. In this 
congratulation allow me to most heartily join, and to remain 

Yours most faithfully and respectfully, 
Rozerr Brown. 
Dr. Gray, P.RS. Se. 


On Recent and Fossil Corals. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GrntrrmMEen,—I see in your November Number the following 
words by Mr. Kent :—‘I may quote this form, again, as evidence 
bearing out the truth of my assumption, disputed by Mr. Lankester 
in a previous number of this Magazine, that the Corals of the 
Paleozoic epoch were equally complex and highly developed with 
those peopling the existing seas.” There has been a little mis- 
understanding here. So far from having disputed this assumption, 
I was not aware that Mr. Kent had ever made it before. I will not 
now discuss it, but merely point out that this assumption, whether 
justified or not, is not identical with the assumption which I did 
dispute, viz. that the group of corals “had attained the very zenith 
of its development long before ” the Silurian epoch “ had commenced 
its decline.” The development of a group is not measured by the 
degree of skeletal complexity attained by one of its subordinate 
groups. 

I am, Gentlemen, 
Yours truly, 
Nov. 25, 1870. E. Ray Lanxester. 


Miscellaneous. 67 


Dredging in the Gulf of Suez, 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GentLtemen,—My friend Dr. Gray having pointed out to me that 
my observations in my paper on ‘ Dredging in the Gulf of Suez” 
seem to imply that nothing had been done with the Echinoderms &e. 
which I presented to the British Museum, I beg to say that, so far 
from this being the case, Dr. Gray lost no time in naming the spe- 
cimens, though the list with his notes upon them was unfortunately 
mislaid, with other papers, in consequence of his illness,—also that 
the spare duplicates were promptly forwarded to the public museums 
of Edinburgh and Liverpool, in conformity with my request. 

I beg that you will insert this explanation in your forthcoming 
Number, as nothing could be further from my intention than to 
impute neglect to Dr. Gray, from whom I have invariably expe- 
rienced the greatest kindness and willingness to render me assist- 
ance. 

IT am, Gentlemen, 
Isleworth House, W. Your obedient Servant, 
Dec. 8, 1870, Rosert M‘Anprew. 


On the Structure of the Crania of Reptilia and Batrachia. 
By Prof. Corr. 


Prof. Cope communicated some results of his studies of the struc- 
ture of the crania of the orders of Reptilia and Batrachia, recent 
and extinct. He explained the characters of the Ichthyopterygia 
as follows :— 

The quadratoyjugal (squamosal of Owen, ‘ Anatomy of the Ver- 
tebrata’) present ; postorbital (of Owen) present. The squwamosal 
(supratemporal of Owen) extending over the inner side of the pa- 
rieto-squamosal arch so as to conceal the parietal portion of it, to 
the anterior part of the temporal fossa, and in contact with its fellow 
of the other side. It sends down a columella to the pterygoid. It 
extends also for a remarkable distance downwards behind the os 
quadratum. ? Opzsthotic present. A distinct element exists behind 
the quadratum, which he thought might be the suprastapedial, 
otherwise called the incus, or hyomandibular, according to Huxley. 
The pterygoid prolonged backwards and expanded, in contact with 
the basioccipital, and extending from it to the quadratum. The 
posterior pair of elements of the superior face of the cranium being 
determined to be squamosals, the interpretation of the anterior ele- 
ments becomes simple. The rhombic element with fontanelle is 
parietal (frontal of Owen ‘ Anatomy of Vertebrata’) ; and the prece- 
ding pair are the frontals (nasals, Owen). The true nasals were 
shown to lie at the proximal end of the nares, 

The structure of the suspensorial region in the Anomodont, Lys- 
trosawrus, was next pointed out. In this order there isno quadrato- 
jugal arch, and the zygomatic arch contains a very small postorbital. 

# 


68 Miscellaneous. 


The sguamosal has an extraordinary development, and extends on 
the parieto-quadrate arch, and on the inner side of the temporal 
fossa on each side of the parietal. The parietal is not so far con- 
cealed as in Ichthyosaurus, but its posterior lateral process may be 
seen wedged in between the squamosal and the thin, plate-like 
opisthotic, which les external to the supraoccipital on each side. 
The opisthotic is the parietal of Owen, and the parietal branch of 
the squamosal is the mastoid of the same author. 

This branch in Jchthyosaurus and Lystrosaurus is continuous with 
the zygomatic portion of the bone, though another element might 
have been originally coossified with it. The posterior portion of the 
squamosal is prolonged remarkably; it is applied to the posterior 
face of the quadratum, and extends to its articular extremity. The 
quadratum is a small bone of a plate-like form, in contact with the 
squamosal above and the (?) prootic inwardly and anteriorly. Supra- 
stapedial not distinguished. The parietal branch of the squamosal 
sends down a columella to the pterygoid. The prootic is a distinct 
though small bone, below and in front of the squamosal. The pre- 
sphenoid is plate-like, and much as in the Crocodilia. 

Prof. Cope thought that the Anomodontia, one of the earliest 
(Triassic) types of Reptilia, are one of the best examples of a gene- 
ralized group among the Vertebrata. Thus the structure of the 
posterior part of the cranium is largely that of Ichthyopterygia, and 
partially that of Lacertilia; of the oral parts of the cranium, the 
prootic and mandible, of Testudinata. The vertebral characters are 
partly those of Ichthyopterygia, and the sacrum and rib-articulations 
those of Dinosauria. +The peculiar presphenoid is characteristic of 
Crocodilia, and the osseous interorbital septum of Rhynchocephalia. 

The position of the posterior plate of the squamosal in Ichthyo- 
pterygia and Anomodontia seemed conclusive as to the homology of 
that element with the bone covering the cartilaginous quadratum in 
Batrachia Anura, and the osseous quadratum in Urodela and Dipnoi, 
called tympanique by Cuvier, and temporo-mastoidean by Dugés. 
This bone had been already homologized with the praoperculum of 
Teleostei by Huxley; and it is thought that its present determination 
in the Reptilia established the serial homology of the praeoperculum 
of the fish with the squamosal plate of the mammal.—Proc. Amer. 
Phil, Soc. vol. xi. No. 84. 


On the Embryology of Limulus polyphemus. 
By A. 8. Packarp, Jun. 


After a detailed description of the embryological history of the 
Limulus, the author concludes that before hatching it strikingly re- 
sembles Trinucleus and other Trilobites, a conclusion to which the 
whole account points. The Trilobites are therefore lower than the 
Xiphosura; the two groups should, on embryonic and structural 
grounds, be included perhaps in one order; and the former should 
therefore be removed from the neighbourhood of the Phyllopods 
and placed immediately next to Xiphosura. The organization 


Miscellaneous. 69 


and habits of Zimulus throw much light, on the probable anatomy 
and habits of Trilobites. The author infers that the eyes had a 
similar structure, that the circulation and the nervous system were 
alike, and that probably the genital organs were very similar in the 
two groups. He thence suggests that the eggs of the Trilobite were 
probably laid in the sand or mud and impregnated by the sperm- 
cells of the male floating freely in the water. The Trilobites probably 
lived by burrowing in the mud and sand, digging in the shallow 
palzozoic waters after worms and stationary soft-bodied Inverte- 
brates. —T'he American Chemist, Nov. 1870. 


On the Stipules of Magnolia and Liriodendron. 
By Tsomas Merman. 


An examination of the stipules of Magnolia affords some highly 
interesting facts, most or perhaps all of which are known to leading 
botanists, but which do not appear to be as generally known as they 
deserve to be; and these facts may have a more intimate bearing 
on many of the questions connected with the laws of development 
than is suspected. ; 

In most species of Magnolia a scar peculiar to the genus exists on 
the petiole. This scar is elevated somewhat above the surrounding 
tissue, as if the matter forming it had been laid on the surface after 
the rest of the petiole had been formed. The green is not of the 
same tint as in the rest of the petiole, but it is always of the same tint 
as that of the leaf-blade. In Magnolia macrophylla the petiole and 
under surface of the leaf are grey ; the leaf-blade is pale green on the 
upper surface. The surface of the scar is pale green, corresponding 
to the surface of the leaf-blade. The whole appearance of the scar 
is such as if a portion of a leaf-blade had been grafted by its under 
surface on the petiole. 

On the upper part of the scar next the leaf-blade are two small 
articulation points, where the membranaceous stipules finally parted 
from the leaf. Examining a leaf before these stipules have fallen, 
the main veins forming the skeleton of the stipules are found con- 
necting with these articuli, and, spreading out, diverge downward 
toward the base of the leaf. In separating at maturity from the 
petiole, they part first from the base, and last from their place of 
articulation. Their weakest hold is the point furthest away from 
what thus appears to be their source at the apex of the scar. 

Magnolia Frazeri elongates its petiole beyond the stipule several 
inches generally. The leaf-blade then exhibits the auricle so well 
known in this species. The structure of this auricle is similar to 
the stipules in M. macrophylla or M. tripetala. The veins start out 
in nearly as close a fascicle as in these stipules, and they diverge 
and curve downwards just as these stipules do. Above these strong 
veins of the auricle are very weak veins, necessitating a very 
narrow blade portion there, until another set of strong veins push 
out and make the main part of the lamina. 

If we press these auricles back against the petiole, and imagine a 


70 Miscellaneous. 


union with it, then a separation from the main leaf-blade, and a 
union of the edges of the separated auricle, both above and below, 
we have a sheathed stipule exactly as we find them, and we see how 
easily Magnolia Frazeri might be a pinnate leaf of five leaflets on the 
supposition that the stipular portions really have taken the course 
we suppose these auricles might take. 

I suppose no one of experience in living plants doubts the possi- 
bility of the adhesion of some parts and the separation of others, so 
as to make new parts or organs. If such is desired, I would refer 
to the adhesion of the carpellary leaves by their backs in the cap- 
sules of Staphylea trifolia, and, for separation, to the pinnate leaf 
often formed out of an entire blade in Fravinus excelsior, hetero- 
phylla, and many other plants with entire leaves which often have 
pinnate ones amongst them. 

It is scarcely possible, with these facts before us, to avoid the sus- 
picion that the stipules of Magnolia are not formed like the stipules 
of most plants, which are perhaps leaf-portions which have never 
been well developed, but rather are the tolerably well-developed side 
pinnules of a trifoliate or deeply auricled leaf, which in an early 
stage had adnated with the petiole and by their edges, and thus 
formed the stipular sheath we see. The suppositional case I have 
drawn from the auricles of MW. Frazeri is still better illustrated by 
leaves of some Ranunculaceous plants. For instance, Anemone penn- 
sylvanica. Lay the lower lobes fiat against the petiole, imagine the 
adnation by their backs, and cohesion of the edges, and we have the 
idea clearly. 

It is difficult to conceive that these stipular sheaths could have 
been formed, in harmony with all the appearances we have detailed, 
in any other way; but ideas and possibilities are not as good as 
direct facts. These are furnished in good part in other ways. 

In the East-Indian species /. fuscata the flowers are axillary, 
not terminal as in most other species. Three of the leaf-axils on the 
growth of last year produce flowers. The lowest flower is the 
weakest, the upper the strongest. The bracts which infold the 
flower-buds are of course transformed leaves; and here, in these 
weak flowers, where the tendency of the vital course is almost as 
near to foliar organs as to floral parts, we find these leafy-looking 
bracts are trifoliate. The central lobe is composed of a short petiole 
and a small oval leaf-blade. Sometimes this attempt of the lower 
axil to produce a flower proves abortive. The already formed petals 
die away. In such cases the two lateral leaflets die away also, and 
the little miniature ceriral leaf goes on and developes into one as 
large as the average on any part of the plant. But in the stronger 
flowers we find, just in proportion to their strength, the two lateral 
leaflets enlarge, and the central one diminish until at length it disap- 
pears, petiole and all. The laterals then adhere by their edges, 
become fleshy, and end in being petals. These are clearly seen to 
be formed out of the adnated lateral leaflets, which form the stipular 
sheaths in other cases, with the central of the trifoliate type absorbed. 
This observation, in addition to the use I wish to make of it, con- 


Miscellaneous. 71 


firms the views of some botanists, as I have learned from Professor 
Asa Gray, that it is by metamorphosis of the petiolar and stipular parts, 
rather than by modifications of the leaf-blade, that petals are formed. 

From these facts we gather the certainty of a trilobate type of 
leaf and see the adnation of the edges; and only the dorsal adhesion 
to the petiole, which I have shown so probable as almost to amount 
to a certainty, is left to be established by actual fact. 

This ternate division of the leaf is a marked character in Ranun- 
culacee ; and with this exposition of a ternate type in Magnoliaceze, 
its claim to a place in the Ranal alliance, strong as it always has 
been acknowledged to be, is still more strengthened. 

It is impossible to suppose that a genus so closely allied as Lirio- 
dendron should be founded on a different type from Magnolia. We 
shall see that only very slight causes, which we can well understand, 
have made some of the chief foliar distinctions; and the few which 
we cannot prove from actual facts can be made almost certainties 
from parallel observations. The identity of type will in this way be 
manifest. 

First, as to the premorse or cut-off appearance of the end of the 
leaf-blade. This all results from the stipular portions being adnate 
with the stem-axis, instead of being wholly on the petiole as in Mag- 
nolia. In the latter the stipules are carried along as the petiole 
advances, the leaf-blade cannot grow beyond, and so in vernation has 
to lie flat up against them. In Liriodendron, the stipules being fast 
to the main stem, the petiole carries the leaf-blade beyond them, over 
which it is bent until its apex is brought down in contact with the 
straight line formed by the union of stipule and stem. Here it is 
pressed as into a mould by the elongating petiole, and the form of 
the leaf which we see is the necessary result. These processes in 
Magnolia and Liriodendron can readily be seen on an examination of 
the buds at any time during the growing-season ; and to those who 
have no specimens the figure of the latter in Gray’s ‘Genera’ will easily 
give the idea. It may be here noted that those who look only to 
Mr. Darwin’s principle of natural selection to account for the laws 
of form, might be troubled by such cases as these. It is scarcely 
conceivable that a square-edged leaf-blade, as we find it in Lirioden- 
dron, is of any special benefit to the species; yet if this form is the 
consequence of some other act which is a benefit, the selection 
principle may still hold. 

If the ternate type of leaf is probable in Liriodendron, as in Mag- 
nolia, the lower portion of the petiole, and lateral or stipular por- 
tions, must have adnated with the stem prior to the full development 
of the leaf. This view necessitates the idea that the leaf does not 
always originate at the node from which it seems to spring. I do 
not believe it does ; but I am well aware that in this I have opposed 
to me the weight of our best botanical authorities, from whom I 
would not yet dare to differ until I shall have the weight of more 
facts. I would only say that m the case of Liriodendron the appear- 
ances are much in favour of the belief that in an early stage the 
petiole clasped the stem, and for a considerable length ultimately 


72 Miscellaneous. 


became an integral part of its cortical system. The vessels which 
are seen connected in direct lines with the petioles below and above 
the node, as they are in existence before the leaf-bud has opened and 
the leaf-blade has had any chance to elaborate sap from the light or 
air, Just above supposed to be necessary before they could be formed, 
do not seem to originate at the node; while the fact that these 
vessels suddenly curve from the opposite side towards the supposed 
petiolar base is much more characteristic of an unfolding sheath than 
of a descending current of matter, which would most naturally go 
down in a straightish line. But that the petiole has really adnated 
with the stem in this way in Liriodendron seems most probable from 
the fact that on the opposite side from the leaf is often seen a ridge 
which could hardly be formed except by the meeting of two edges 
enclosing a stem, with a little to spare; and at other times there is 
a slight depression, as if the two opposite edges barely met. There 
seems to be every evidence short of an actual witnessing of the fact, 
that the petiole in Liriodendron became adnate with the stem, and in 
this way the two lateral sections (stipules) were brought into contact 
with the stem with which they united. This would bring them 
nearer the sources of nutrition, and enable them to assume a more 
leaf-like and permanent character than if on the petiole. They 
become rather primary than secondary leaf-organs ; and this is just 
what we see them to be. 

Thus we may assume that J/agnolia has typically a ternate leaf- 
structure, that the stipules are the two Jateral lobes, which, by a 
peculiar process of adnation, became stipular sheaths after having 
been partially organized as leaf-blade, and that Liriodendron differs 
from Magnolia only in possessing a greater power of adnation.— Proc. 
Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. Oct. 1870. 


A Remarkable Myriopod, By Dr. A. 8, Packarn, Jun. 


While looking over a chip with Myriopods and Poduras on the 
underside, brought in from the museum grounds by Mr. C. A. 
Walker, I detected a lively little yellowish-white creature, which 
immediately suggested Sir John Lubbock’s Pauwropus. <A closer 
examination showed that it was indeed a species of Pawropus, very 
closely allied to P. pedunculatus, Lubbock, and intermediate in some 
respects between that species and P. Hualeyi, Lubbock. It may be 
called Pauropus Lubbockti, in honour of the original discoverer of 
this remarkable type of Myriopods. No more interesting articulate 
has been discovered for many years; and the occurrence of a species 
in America is worthy of note. It has but nine pairs of legs (three 
pairs when hatched), and in some points in its organization seems 
to be a connecting link between the Myriopeds and Poduride, the 
latter being true insects, probably degraded Neuroptera. Our species 
is yellowish white, and -03 of an inch in length. Mr. Walker 
assures me, after seeing this specimen, that he saw a similar one 
last May under the bark of an apple-tree in Chelsea, Mass.—Ame- 
rican Naturalist, vol. iv. Dec. 1870. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE’ OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


No. 38. FEBRUARY 1871. 


1X.—Description of a considerable portion of a Mandibular 
Ramus of Anthracosaurus Russelli ; with Notes on Loxomma 
and Ayrchichthys. By AuBany Hancock, F.L.S8., and 
THOMAS ATTHEY. 
[Plate VI.] 


In 1862 Professor Huxley made known the presence in the 
Lanarkshire coal-field of a large and powerful Labyrinthodont, 
to which he gave the name of Anthracosaurus Russelli*. 
This species was founded on a nearly perfect cranium ; and at 
the same time a vertebra and a rib supposed to belong to this 
Amphibian were also described. No further evidence of the 
existence of this formidable creature of the Carboniferous era 
was procured till Mr. Atthey obtained a large portion of an- 
other cranium belonging to it at Newsham. This interesting 
fragment was described, in the September Number of the 
‘Annals,’ in 1869; and we gave in the same paper an ac- 
count of the anterior extremity of a mandibular ramus and of 
a large sternal plate, which we believed likewise to belong to 
Anthracosaurus. 

We are not aware that any further account has appeared of 
the occurrence of remains of this rare Amphibian. It is there- 
fore with much pleasure that we are enabled, through the 
kindness of Mr. Ward of Longton, to describe a large fragment 
of a mandible belonging to this species. This specimen forms 
part of that gentleman’s well-known collection, and is from 
the new ironstone shale of Fenton. It is a portion of the 
posterior extremity; but the articular process is wanting. The 
fragment is 7 inches long, and measures nearly 4 inches from 
the alveolar border (Pl. VI. a) to the inferior margin (0). 
There is just two inches of this margin perfect ; and this is at 
the point where undoubtedly the ramus is deepest. The inner 

* Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, vol. xix. p. 56, 


Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 6 


74 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on a portion of 


surface is exposed to view, and is concave longitudinally, the 
outer surface being a little convex, as is evident in the trans- 
verse section of the specimen in front. The bone, which is in 
a very perfect state of preservation, is composed of two paral- 
lel layers—an inner, the splenial plate (c), and an outer, the 
dentary piece (7)—and is stout, particularly at the alveolar bor- 
der, where it is an inch thick; thence it becomes gradually 
thinner to the longitudinal middle line; here it is scarcely 
more than } of an inch thick, and so continues to the inferior 
margin. 

The upper surface of the alveolar border is slightly chan- 
nelled, and is almost straight; but within 34 inches of the 
posterior extremity it is bent a little downwards (e), and then, 
rising up considerably above the level of the border, is con- 
tinued backwards in a straight line (f') to the posterior extre- 
mity; this straight part is 14 inch long, and is bevelled off to 
a sharp edge. In front of the elevation the alveolar border 
has been torn, apparently by pressure, from the inner layer of 
bone, which at this part is pushed a little downwards. 

The teeth are well preserved ; in all there have been twelve, 
nine of which are almost perfect, and, with the exception of 
the three posterior ones, are all of the same size. They are 
nearly an inch long, and at the base are upwards of a quarter 
of an inch wide; they taper gradually to the apex, which is a 
little compressed in the direction of the long axis of the jaw, 
and in the same plane has the sides slightly carmated, and is 
also rather suddenly bent inwards and backwards; but the 
recurving is probably, in part at least, owing to pressure. 
The crown is not perfectly cylindrical or, rather, conical ; it is 
a little flattened at the sides, and is therefore in cross section 
somewhat angulated; and at the base it is wider in the trans- 
verse than in the longitudinal direction of the jaw. The 
whole surface is covered with brilliant enamel, and is longi- 
tudinally grooved to within less than a third of the apex. 
The grooves are fine, rather distant, and the spaces between 
them are flattened, so that there is a tendency to a ridged 
appearance, 

The teeth are clustered, and in this respect agree with those 
of the maxille. In the clusters the bases are in contact; and 
short spaces divide the clusters. The first tooth (g) is split 
longitudinally by the anterior fracture of the specimen, and 
very little of it remains: only a small piece of the base is per- 
ceptible; but a partial impression of the crown shows that it 
was as large as the others. The base of the second tooth is 
not far from that of the first, and is the first perfect one of the 
series, The third tooth has been removed for structural exami- 


a Mandibular Ramus of Anthracosaurus Russelli. 75 


nation; it stood apart, about a quarter of an inch from the 
second, and as far from the fourth tooth. The fourth and fifth 
are in contact, and are separated from the sixth by about a 
quarter of an inch; the sixth, seventh, and eighth are close 
together, and form the largest cluster of the series. Then fol- 
lows a space of upwards of a quarter of an inch, and the series 
is terminated by three teeth much smaller than the rest ; these 
are clustered, the first two being almost perfect, and the third 
(2) having almost entirely disappeared. ‘These three posterior 
teeth are placed just at the point where the alveolar border 
begins to rise, and are 24 inches from the hinder extremity of 
the specimen. 

The mandible of Anthracosaurus is distinguished from that 
of Loxomma, the only known jaw with which it is likely to 
be confounded, not only by its greater size, but also by the 
massiveness of the bone. It is an inch deeper or wider than 
the largest mandible we have seen of the latter; and the bone 
is very much thicker. The form of the teeth likewise distin- 
guishes this species from Loxvomma: they have the crown 
much less compressed, and the trenchant margins are not 
nearly so much developed; towards the base, too, they are 
more cylindrical, or, rather, conical, though they are somewhat 
irregularly flattened and angulated at the sides. They are 
also much more uniformly of a size; in this respect they vary 
greatly in Loxomma, while we have seen that in the fragment 
before us the teeth are about the same length, with the excep- 
tion of the three terminal ones of the series. The internal 
structure of the tooth is also characteristic, and at once distin- 
guishes this species from Loxwomma. 

Indeed the characters of the teeth of Anthracosaurus are 
very peculiar ; their thickness and angularity at the base, the 
delicate conical taper upwards, the incurving of the apex, its 
slight compression and the small development of the trenchant 
margins are the distinguishing features of this form, and at 
once enable us to determine the generic and specific identity 
of Mr. Ward’s interesting fragment. But had any doubt 
existed, the internal structure of the tooth would have removed 
it. In all these characters this specimen exactly agrees with 
Anthracosaurus Russell’; the Labyrinthodont structure in 
particular accords in every respect with the very clear de- 
scription given of it by Professor Huxley in the original 
memoir. 

It is true that the teeth are stated to be ridged, while we 
have described them as grooved. This character, however, 
we pointed out, in our former paper on Anthracosaurus already 
quoted, varies according to the state of preservation of the 

GF 


76 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on a portion of 


specimen. We have in our possession teeth of this species 
both ridged and grooved. They seem to vary in this respect 
even when perfectly fresh; but if a little eroded, the ridges are 
much exaggerated and become quite sharp, giving a very 
striking appearance to the tooth. In Loxomma the same va- 
riability obtains : the teeth of that form are usually grooved ; 
some, however, are ridged, while in others the ridges are 
greatly increased by erosion. 

There is in Mr. Atthey’s collection a peculiar bone from the 
shale at Newsham, that has been a great puzzle to us for a 
long time. It was not till a nearly perfect mandibular ramus 
of Loxomma was obtained that its true nature was solved. It 

was then at once seen to be the articular piece, with a portion 
of the dentary bone attached, of some large Labyrinthodont. 
In form it closely resembles the same part in the ramus just 
alluded to; only it is very much larger, and must have be- 
longed to a jaw equal in size to that from Fenton. In fact, 
from its dimensions and massive character, it would seem. 
more than probable that this Newsham articular piece really 
belongs to Anthracosaurus, 

The posterior margin of the fragment of the ramus in con- 
nexion with the articular piece is perfect, and sweeps down- 
wards in an even curve, which, if continued a little further, as 
it appears to have been, would give to the posterior part of the 
jaw a depth of quite 4 inches—the measurement near the same 
point of Mr. Ward’s specimen. The articular piece stands well 
up; the neck is short and stout ; the process bearing the glenoid 
surface is massive, and is transversely elongated, measuring 
2+ inches long and an inch wide; the glenoid cavity is deep, 
and takes a sheht sigmoid curve ; behind at the outer margin 
there has been a stout projecting process : and in front towards 
the inner margin there has been a similar projection of the lip 
of the articular cavity. It would therefore seem evident that 
the attachment of the mandible to the tympanic trochlea must 
have been very firm, rendering the movements of the jaw 
secure and precise. Indeed the massive character of the 
whole articular piece indicates great power, and is well cor- 
related with the huge vomerine tusks and formidable dentition 
of this species. 

The presence of Anthracosaurus in the Newcastle coal-field 
does not rest merely on the occurrence of this articular piece. 
We have already alluded to a large portion of the cranium 
that was found at Newsham. This interesting specimen ex- 
hibits numerous maxillary teeth and the two great vomerine 
tusks so characteristic of this powerful Labyrinthodont. The 
anterior extremity of a mandibular ramus with five teeth at- 


a Mandibular Ramus of Anthracosaurus Russelli. 77 


tached was also described in the same paper with the last- 
named specimen. And now we have to record from the same 
locality a fragmentary specimen of the middle portions of a 
pair of mandibular rami displaying several teeth. These 
fragments lie one over the other, and are much confused and 
mixed up with some other bones that are adherent by pressure 
to the general mass. The surfaces of the teeth, however, are 
in a very good state: some exhibit grooves, others ridges. In 
one of the teeth the grooves are very delicate, and are pre- 
cisely like those in Mr. Ward’s specimen. 

Besides the above evidence of the occurrence of Anthraco- 
saurus in the Newcastle coal-field, detached teeth are likewise 
found at Newsham, agreeing in every particular, externally 
and internally, with the type specimens. They are rare, how- 
ever, in comparison with those of Loxomma, which is un- 
doubtedly the much commoner fossil of the two. 


Loxomma Allmanni, Huxley. 


Since our paper appeared in the ‘ Annals’ (May 1870) on 
the occurrence at Newsham of an imperfect cranium of Lox- 
omma Allmanni, Mr. Atthey has obtained from the same loca- 
lity another and complete cranium of this fine Labyrinthedont. 
This second example was procured about the middle of last 
June, and is one of the finest and most perfect specimens that 
have yet been found. Indeed, so far as we know, there are 
but two others that can at all be compared with it; and these 
are the beautiful skulls alluded to in the above paper as being 
in the possession of Mr. James Thomson, of Glasgow. 

Our second specimen is 14 inches long and nearly 73 inches 
wide across the occipital region, where the skull is widest. 
We estimated the length of the first obtained specimen, which 
wants the muzzle, as 12 inches; but, as it is 9 inches wide, 
this estimate is probably considerably less than it ought to be. 
Since we have seen that the one which is only 73 inches wide 
is 14 inches long, we should certainly expect that the speci- 
men measuring 9 inches across would be proportionately 
longer. The latter could scarcely have been less, when per- 
fect, than 15 or 16 inches in length. 

The specimen recently obtained has been entirely removed 
from the matrix, so that both the upper and under surfaces of 
the skull are completely exposed to view. The bone is in a 
very good state of preservation, and exhibits in great perfec- 
tion, covering the whole of the upper aspect, the peculiar 
honeycombed or reticulated structure common to these Laby- 
rinthodonts. The roof of the mouth is also well displayed, 
particularly the sphenoid and the vomerine and palatal bones, 


78 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Loxomma Allmanni. 


likewise the posterior nares and the palato-temporal foramen. 
The basal portions of the teeth, too, are nearly all present ; 
but the crowns, unfortunately, have disappeared. 

In every respect the characters agree with those of the 
previously described specimen; and in addition, the parietal 
foramen is distinctly marked in the new example. This 
characteristic feature is not seen in either of Mr. Thomson’s 
specimens; but in the original cranial fragment described by 
Professor Huxley it is well indicated on the inner surtace*. 
In our specimen it is small and circular, measuring not much 
over an eighth of an inch in diameter. It is placed near the 
centre of the wide occipital portion of the median coronal 
bones. The mucus-grooves on the muzzle, too, are well 
developed: one passes straight across the premaxillaries in 
front; from either end of this, and forming with it an acute 
angle, another groove passes backwards for a considerable 
distance along the side of the muzzle. 

The teeth are nearly all present in a more or less imperfect 
condition ; mostly, however, the stumps only remain. ‘There 
are three pairs of large tusks—one vomerine, two palatal. 
The vomerine tusks are situated about 13 inch behind the 
anterior margin of the preemaxille ; the basal portions of these 
project considerably, and measure in diameter # inch. ‘The 
first pair of palatal tusks are placed 2 inches further back, 
and are scarcely so large as the vomerines; the second pair, 
which seem equally large, are 14 inch further in the rear, 
being somewhat in front of the transverse centre of the skull. 
Each preemaxilla bears four teeth, which are upwards of a 
+ inch wide at the base. There are five or six rather smaller 
teeth between the vomerine and the first palatal tusk, and the 
like number between the latter and the second palatal tusk ; 
and behind this, again, there are four or five more, making in 
all in each side of the jaw about twenty teeth. All these 
teeth are placed a little apart, and have depressions behind 
them in the alveolar border; the tusks also are accompanied 
by similar depressions. 

Not far from the spot where this fine skull was obtained, 
two mandibular rami (a right and a left) occurred two or three 
feet apart. ‘They are of the same size, and most probably be- 
longed to the skull in question. This would seem to be likely, 
not only on account of their close proximity, but also on 
account of their size, which agrees well with that of the 
cranium. ‘The left ramus is imperfect, the posterior portion 
having been fractured and lost. A piece 9 inches long, how- 
ever, of the anterior portion remains in a very good state, with 

* Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, 1862, vol. xviii. p. 291. 


Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Archichthys sulcidens. 79 


the stumps of the teeth attached. The right ramus is almost 
perfect ; the alveolar border is quite:so, and exhibits the teeth 
in a beautiful state of preservation; a great portion of the 
dentary bone is present, and is covered with the usual reticu- 
lated sculpture "the anterior extremity is quite perfect, as well 
as the articular bone—at the posterior end with the glenoid 
surface, which is transversely elongated, deep, and consider-. 
ably elevated. 

This large and perfect ramus is nearly 144 inches in length, 
and at the widest part, which is about 4 inches from the pos- 
terior extremity, is 2? inches broad. From this point it tapers 
gradually to the anterior end, where it is little more than an inch 
wide. The inferior margin is slig ghtly convex ; and the alveolar 
border is somewhat concave, with a slight eminence in front 
giving*support to the first large tusk-like tooth. 

There are upwards of twenty teeth, seventeen or eighteen 
of which are well preserved; a dozen are entire. They vary 
much in size, and in some places are arranged almost in con- 
tact ; im other places they are considerably apart. Three are 
much larger than the rest, and seem to correspond to the 
vomerine and palatal tusks of the skull. These large teeth 
are 15 inch long, and are upwards of } an inch wide at the 
base. The first of these is placed an inch from the anterior 
extremity, upon the eminence of the alveolar border already 
noticed ; a single small tooth is situated in front of this. The 
second large tooth is 2 inches further back, and the third is 

x inch behind the second; the last is therefore 33 inches be- 
hind the first; but the space between the apices of the first 
and last large teeth is 44 inches—a distance corresponding 
very nearly to that between the depressions behind the vome- 
rine and last palatal teeth. The smaller teeth vary from % to 
about $ of an inch in length ; they are all considerably com: 
pressed towards the apex, and have wide cutting-margins ; 
the lower portion is rounded and grooved, the grooves extend- 
ing for a considerable way up the crown. 


Archichthys sulcidens, Hancock & Atthey. 


Some additional remains of this large and powerful fish 
have recently occurred at Newsham, where the original speci- 
mens were obtained that were described some time ago in the 
‘Annals’ (April 1870). The most important of these recent 
acquisitions is a considerable portion of a crushed head, which, 
though in a bad and much disturbed condition, shows in a 
very “satisfactory manner the thick, massive character of the 
bones ; moreover many of the parts. are very well displayed. 
A large portion of a mandible, measuring upwards of 10 inches 


80 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Archichthys sulcidens. 


long, lies in the middle of the mass, with the inner surface 
exposed, and with the alveolar border turned over; so that 
several of the teeth are seen, measuring from % to 4 inch in 
length. This fragment (for, large as it is, it is but a frag- 
ment) has lost both extremities. 

The anterior extremity of each mandibular ramus is like- 
wise present on the slab, and has a large laniary tooth in front, 
and several of the small teeth behind. One of the large teeth 
is nearly perfect, and measures 2 inches in length, though the 
extreme apex is deficient, and is nearly an inch wide at the 
base. The other laniary tooth has been apparently equally 
large, but merely its stump remains. The largest of the small 
teeth are about half an inch long; they appear, however, to 
have been pretty regular in size, and are placed a little apart 
from each other. ‘These two mandibular fragments are each 
upwards of 2 inches long; so that if one of them be joined to 
the large portion of the mandible already described, we have 
the dimensions raised to 12 inches; but as we have no means 
of determining how much of the proximal extremity is want- 
ing, it is difficult to say what was the real length of this for- 
midable jaw when perfect. Its massiveness, however, is 
sufficiently evident, as the bone of the anterior fragment is 
nearly an inch thick. 

The left preemaxilla is also very well displayed, lying across 
the large mandibular fragment. It is 34 inches long, and is 
13 inch wide. ‘The anterior extremity is rounded; and close 
to the front margin there is, as in the mandible, a laniary 
tooth, which is small, however, in comparison with that of the 
latter; it is $ inch in length, and is proportionately narrow. 
This tooth is succeeded by about twenty minute teeth, $ inch 
long, or thereabouts, which are very regularly arranged at a 
little distance from each other. 

Mixed up with the above are many other bones, belonging 
apparently to the skull; but they are too much broken up to 
admit of exact determination; the right premaxilla, how- 
ever, with its anterior laniary tooth, can be discovered amidst 
the commingled mass. 

The surface of the more perfect bones exhibits the peculiar 
tubercular sculpture originally described; and the characters 
of the teeth show no variation from (indeed they are precisely 
similar to) those at first pointed out as distinguishing the 
species, 

Two gigantic jugular plates were obtained at the same time, 
associated with the above remains, though not on the identical 
slab. We do not hesitate to assign them to Archichthys, not 
more on account of their association than from the character 


Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Archichthys sulcidens. 81 


of the surface-structure, which agrees with that of the other 
bones of this fish, and that we know of no other species 
found in our coal-shales to which they can belong. The size 
alone would seem sufficient to determine the question. M/e- 
galichthys is certainly a large species ; but the largest jugular 
plate we have seen of that fish is scarcely more than 7 inches 
long, not half the length of those in question. And, moreover, 
its form and enamelled surface are sufficient to distinguish it, 
though in general character it has considerable resemblance to 
the specimens under discussion. Except those that are alto- 
gether out of the question, the only other fishes of any con- 
siderable size that occur in our coal-shales are the three large 
species of Ctenodus: in this genus, however, the mandible is 
too short, and the space in front between the rami too con- 
tracted to admit of there being any large jugular plates; indeed 
Ctenodus is understood to have no jugular plates. Un- 
fortunately, these two enormous plates are imperfect ; but what 
remains of each is in an excellent state of preservation, and 
lies flattened out, the form being completely retained: and 
there is no difficulty in determining the entire contour; for 
whilst one has only the posterior extremity imperfect, this 
extremity in the other is entire. 

The right plate has the under surface exposed ; the anterior 
portion of this is quite perfect, a small part only of the poste- 
rior extremity, as just noticed, being wanting. In front it 
tapers gradually to a point, and there is a notch on the inner 
margin, about 14 inch from the apex ; at this part the surface 
is depressed diagonally, the depression being bounded in front 
by a stoutish ridge. ‘This plate, or, rather, as much of it as 
remains, is 12 inches long and 44 inches wide. Only the 
posterior extremity of the left plate is present; and this frag- 
ment is 33 inches in length, and lies with the upper surface 
exposed, with the inner margin in contact with the outer 
margin of the other plate. The posterior border is obtusely | 
pointed; but as the slope is shorter on the outer than on the 
Inner margin, the acumination is towards the outer edge. 

By the aid of these two fragments, the form of the entire 
plate is easily determined. It is elliptical or widely fusiform, 
with the anterior extremity pretty regularly and gradually 
pointed, the posterior end being more abruptly and excentri- 
cally acuminated. When perfect, these huge jugular plates 
cannot have been less than 14 or 15 inches in length, as, 
judging from the specimens, it would seem evident that the 
fragment (which is 12 inches long) of the right plate has lost 
two or three inches of its posterior extremity. 

A fragment of a bone lies on the outer margin of the right 


82 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Archichthys sulcidens. 


plate, which in all probability is the anterior central plate ; 
but it is too imperfect to admit of any decided opinion. 

The bones originally supposed to be jugular plates were 
folded and much crumpled and distorted, so that their form 
and dimensions could not be determined with certainty. We 
are now disposed to consider these to be certain cranial bones, of 
the exact nature of which we have not yet satisfied ourselves. 

From the size of the jugular plates a very fair esti- 
mate may be made of the magnitude of the head. In Me- 
galichthys the large jugular plates (and in that genus these 
plates closely resemble those of Archichthys) are about the 
length of the mandible, or rather a little shorter, allowing for 
the projection of the rami in front.. If therefore we take this 
as a guide, and are correct in estimating the jugulars in Arch- 
ichthys at 14 or 15 inches, the mandible cannot have been 
less than 15 or 16 inches long. Now, as the head extends 
considerably backwards beyond the articulation of the man- 
dible, in some species for more than a third of the length of 
the mandible, it would appear that the head of Archichthys 
may be estimated as about 20 inches long, including, of course, 
in this calculation the gill-plates. That this is not an over- 
estimate is evident from the fact that the operculum and pre- 
operculum together are between 4 and 5 inches wide. The 
width of the head can also be very correctly estimated: it 
could not be less than ten or twelve inches. ‘This is evident 
when we recollect that the jomt width of the jugulars is 9 
inches, that the mandibular rami are each an inch thick, 
and that it is not improbable that there were small external 
jugular plates lying between the rami and the outer margins 
of the large jugulars. 

These are formidable proportions, indicating a very powerful 
creature ; and when we take into account the magnitude of the 
oral weapons and the animal’s superior activity, Archichthys 
must have been no mean rival to the large Amphibians of the 
Carboniferous waters: it must have been quite able to hold 
its own against Loxomma, or even against the more powerful 
Anthracosaurus. 

Notwithstanding the recent discovery of this large and 
formidable fish, we are in possession of more information re- 
specting it than has been attained in regard to many species 
that have been acknowledged for years. The characters of 
the dentition are perfectly determined: the mandible and pra- 
maxilla have been obtained in a good state of preservation, with 
the teeth attached. The gill- and jugular plates, too, have oc- 
curred in most excellent condition, as well as several other 
bones, including some that apparently belong to the thoracic 


On Foraminifera from the Gulf and River St. Lawrence. 83 


girdle. The body-scales have likewise been found associated 
with the bones. , 

We have also good reason to conclude that the genus Arch- 
tchthys occurs not only in other coal-fields, but likewise con- 
siderably lower in the Carboniferous series. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI. 


View of the inner surface of a portion of a mandibular ramus of Anthraco- 
saurus Russelli, a little reduced in size: a, alveolar border; 6, in- 
ferior margin; c, inner or splenial plate; d, outer plate or dentary 
bone; e, depression in alveolar border; f, elevated straight portion 
of ditto; g, impression of first tooth of the series; A, remains of the 
last ditto. 


X.— On Foraminifera from the Gulf and River St. Lawrence. 
By G. M. Dawson*. 

SEVERAL of the species of Foraminifera found in the Gulf of 

St. Lawrence have been noticed by Principal Dawson in vol. v. 

of the ‘Canadian Naturalist,’ p. 188 et seg. The following 

Table (pp. 88, 89), however, is the only approach to a complete 

view of the species and their distribution hitherto attempted. 

Many of the deeper samples were small quantities of 
mud brought up in sounding, by Capt. Orlebar, R.N., of the 
Coast Survey, and by him kindly presented to Dr. Dawson. 

The specimens from Labrador were obtained from material 
dredged by the officers of the Geological Survey ; those from 
Prince-Edward Island were from a sample secured by C. 
Robb, Esq.; and those from the bank of Newfoundland were 
obtained from the late Sheriff Dickson, of Kingston. 

The somewhat extensive series from Gaspé Bay was ob- 
tained during a dredging-expedition in the summer of 1869. 
The mud was sampled when brought up by the dredge, and 
reserved for examination, the depth being ascertained as care- 
fully as possible. Several very rich and interesting samples 
are also from the dredgings ot Mr. J. F. Whiteaves, F.G.S., 
in Gaspé and its vicinity. 

The means were, unfortunately, not at hand for ascertaining 
the temperature of the bottom. But though there is reason to 
believe that the water at Gaspé Bay is somewhat warmer 
than the Gulf of St. Lawrence in general, the mud as it came 
over the boat’s side felt icy cold to the hand, showing even 
here what a great effect the iceberg-laden arctic current has 
on the bottom temperature. ‘The number of species tabulated 

must not in every instance be taken as a criterion of the rela- 


* From the ‘Canadian Naturalist,’ June 1870; communicated by the 
Author. 


84 Mr. G. M. Dawson on Foraminifera 


tive richness of the localities, as much often depends on the 
amount of material at disposal. This is especially the case 
when comparing dredgings with soundings. 

The general aspect of the Gulf-of-St.-Lawrence Foramini- 
fera is northern, and in many places closely resembles the 
fauna of the Greenland coast and the Hunde Islands, as given 
in Parker and Jones’s memoir (Phil. Trans. 1865). The gulf, 
at least so far as its Foraminifera are concerned, evidently 
belongs to the Arctic province, the limits of which skirt the 
Banks of Newfoundland, and pass thence southward to Cape 
Breton. 

The refrigeration of its waters depends on the arctic current, 
which, entering the Straits of Belle Isle, floods the whole bottom 
of the gulf with water almost at the temperature of the Arctic 
seas. ‘To these conditions the series of collections from Gaspé 
offers somewhat an exception, and is of a slightly more southern 
character, both as regards the species represented and the de- 
velopment which they attain. This difference depends on 
purely local causes, which, while slightly changing the cha- 
racter, give opportunities for a very abundant development of 
Foraminifera, more especially of the arenaceous forms. Gaspé 
Bay in no part exceeds 50 fathoms in depth, is about twenty 
miles in extreme length, well land-locked, and disturbed by 
no other current than that caused by the ebb and flow of the 
tide. The depth is not so great as to allow of the incursion of 
the cold and deep layer to any great extent ; and the proximity 
of land and the shelter thus afforded tend still further to modify 
its temperature. . 

The bottom, in most of the deeper parts, is composed of fine 
sand and mud; and this it is which favours the very large 
development of arenaceous forms. 

Past the mouth of Gaspé Bay sweeps the very strong tidal 
current of the St. Lawrence; and immediately we pass the 
shelter of Ship Head and come within its influence, the changes 
in the Foraminifera become strikingly apparent. The bottom 
consisting for the most part of clean gravel or coarse sand, 
most of the arenaceous forms disappear at once, and, instead 
of the abundance of Nonioninas and Miliolas previously found, 
a very large proportion consists of Planorbulina lobatula, 
which can hold its own, attached to seaweeds and polyzoans. 
Polystomella aretica also becomes somewhat prominent, while 
the Lagenidee and Entosolenide appear in abundance. 

What few sandy forms do occur are depauperated and com- 
posed of very coarse particles. The Foraminifera as a whole, 
however, are very abundant, and in some samples dredged by 
Mr. Whiteaves almost equal in quantity those in the deeper 
Atlantic soundings. 


from the Gulf and River St. Lawrence. 85 


In the estuary of the St. Lawrence itself, Bulimina pyrula 
becomes a somewhat common form. Among forms which in 
the Gulf of St. Lawrence may be mentioned as specially cha- 
racteristic of deep water are Nodosaria (Glandulina) levigata, 
Globigerina bulloides (very small), Bulimina, principally B. 
squamosa (also small), Uvigerina pygmea, Cassidulina. 

From depths greater than 100 fathoms all the Foraminifera 
are very small and delicate; and Lagenide, Buliminide, 
Globigerina bulloides, together with a few depauperated No- 
nionine, constitute the greater part of the fauna. From these 
depths also come many Diatoms, mostly Cosc¢nodiscus, and 
sponge-spicules. Polystomella striatopunctata is almost every- 
where prevalent, though it nowhere attains to any very great 
size, and below about 30 fathoms becomes small and gener rally 
rare, and continues increasing in rarity till it almost disappears 
at 300 fathoms. In some localities, at about 30 fathoms, P. 
arctica is abundant, and greatly surpasses in size the ordinary 
Polystomelle occurrmg along with it. The remaining P. 
striatopunctate also at this depth often show a remarkable 
proneness to run into modifications resembling one or other 
of the numerous species and varieties into which the genus is 
subdivided; but as the transition series are complete, it is 
very difficult to place the bulk of the specimens satisfactorily 
under them. It has been thought better, in the Table, to in- 
clude as many as are easily seen to be modified stréatopunc- 
tate under that name. Nonionina labradorica, though not so 
universally distributed as the above, is a very characteristic 
species in the gulf. It seems to be best developed and in 
largest numbers at about 30 fathoms. It thins off both in 
numbers and size as we go into shallower water, and decreases 
much in size, though not so perceptibly in numbers, as the 
water deepens to 100 fathoms and below. There is a remark- 
able absence of Miliolas in the estuarine parts of the gulf, 
which strongly contrasts with their abundance in Gaspé ‘Bay 
and also on the Atlantic coast of Nova Scotia, and south. 

One specimen of a curious sandy form of Cornuspira foliacea 
was obtained at a depth of 18 fathoms at Gaspé. 

Biloculina ringens scarcely occurs above 30 fathoms. 

At Murray Bay, which is only about sixty miles below the 
point where at least the surface of the St. Lawrence becomes 
permanently fresh, the Foraminifera become very scarce and 
poor. Polystomella striatopunctata is the most common, but 
it has become very small. Nonionina labradorica, Lituola 
canartensis, and Trochammina inflata also occur, but all much 
reduced in size, and, relatively to the amount of material 
examined, scarce. On passing from the gulf to the east of 


86 Mr. G. M. Dawson on Foraminifera 


Newfoundland, or to the south of Cape Breton, a change from 
the gulf fauna is immediately detected. Polystomella striato- 
punctata, there so common, becomes rare. Nonionina labra- 
dorica to a great extent ceases to appear, and Uvigerina pyg- 
mea and Cassidulinide become more frequent. 

The arenaceous Lituola findens, D. & P. (1)*, Hippocrepina 
indivisa, D. & P. (2), Lituola cassis, D.& P. (3), are most plen- 
tiful at depths less than 20 fathoms. Lituola scorpiurts (4) 
goes down to the greatest depths in Gaspé Bay, and is yet 
abundant at 10 fathoms, while the immense Rhabdopleura? (7) 
only appears at about 20 fathoms, and continues from that 
point increasing in numbers and size to the depth of 50 fathoms, 
which is the greatest depth in Gaspé Bay, where alone it has 
been found. 

The distribution of these Foraminifera would tend, with 
other facts, to show that these organisms, together with most 
other marine animals of low organization, do not depend to 
any great extent on the depth or intensity of daylight, but 
almost entirely on the temperature of the water, as Dr. Car- 
penter maintains in his account of his recent deep-sea dredging; 
so that they would not give very satisfactory evidence of the 
conditions of deposit of Postpliocene or other beds, unless 
other facts were at disposal to show the depth, when the Fo- 
raminifera would give valuable assistance with regard to the 
climatic conditions at that depth. The quality of the bottom, 
however, has much to do with the general facies of the Fora- 
minifera, as with other animals; for, as shown above, calm 
water, with a bottom composed of fine sand and sediment, is par- 
ticularly favourable to the arenaceous forms, though, even under 
these conditions, they do not thrive in the very cold, deep water 
(such as that below 100 fathoms) in the open gulf. A strong 
current at once causes all sandy forms to disappear, mostly, 
no doubt, from the want of the fine materials necessary for 
their shells, and brings in a large preponderance of Planorbu- 
linas, Lagenide, &c. 

The arenaceous forms, with the exception of those which 
are tubular, constitute a series parallel to the calcareous forms, 
and the members of which graduate into one another. It 
seems not improbable that the individuals of the same species 
may assume either appearance. It does not appear, however, 
that the same individual can present both forms at successive 
periods. On the other hand, the sandy forms may really con- 
stitute a distinct group parallel to the others. Sketches of 
some interesting new forms are given. Dr. Parker has kindly 
assisted in naming some of the arenaceous forms. ‘There are 

* The figures refer to the numbers of the woodcuts. 


from the Gulf and River St. Lawrence. 87 


also in the Gaspé collections some irregular arenaceous forms 
adherent to stones, along with Zruncatulina; these have not 
been figured. 


Fig. 10. Lagena sulcata, var. 
Fig. 11. Entosolenia striatopunctata. Fig. 12. Entosolenia marginata. 


Figs. 1, 2, 3, 4, & 7 are drawn to a scale half that of the other figures. 


oO 
(0<) 


ever 


lf and R 


ntic. 


tfera from the Gul 


wm 


gs of Foram 


hbouring parts of the Atla 


= 
~ 
nS 
ib} 
i 
~~ 
iS} 
S 
ps0) 
D 
Nn 
Sd 
TSS: 
Ss 
S's 
S05 
ae 
oS 
NS 
Ss 
~ 
= 
~~ 
ga 


TABLE I.—Showing the Dis 


L, large specimens, 


8, small specimens. 


Cc, common. R, rare. 


Mr. G. M. Dawson on Foraminifera 


“SULOYIV OZ OP ET ‘AB | 
Avian ousIMery 4g Jeary | 
‘OSETIA LOIsoy-adey Yo 
‘QoUdIMBT “49 Jeary ‘adsey 


ere 


QAOD 8,05100D 49 
AQIy apuvly ‘Arg odseg 


*R 


“SULOYIRT OG 09 OF ‘eAa4y : 
epurty yo ‘Avg gdsvy 
“SULO UTS OF OF OE 

‘peoH drys yo ‘edsep 
“sULOYIRS GE ‘AAQLH 

apuviy yo ‘Avg adsey 


mn 
* 


‘sMOYIR Og ‘TuLy Uog edeD 


pue pea diyg “ayoq odsep 


“BULOYYEF OG OF ST 
‘Keg odsey 


“‘sumoyyey LT 04 OT 
‘keg odsey 


“SULOYYR OT 
‘keg odsvy 


“BULOYFEF CT OF OT 
‘Avg odsvy 


*(pues) sui0gyey OT 
‘Avg odsey 


TaaLOUS L 
“ULIB 489M-Y410 Ny ‘odsey 


“SULOYIEF 0G ‘UOJOA 
adey “ysvop yNoS JO 


*puR[sy pavapoy-90ULIg 
‘adup 489. BO 


*puv[punojyMa NT Jo syUBg | 
“IOopRaqey | 


‘svOyoIN ‘gg adeg | 
‘suroyyey OF | 


*QOUIIMET “99 FIND - 
‘Suro yey OFT | * 


“ysoonuy 4 
JO 48¥9-Y}10U ‘SUIOYIRS FFT | * 


‘ayyrmep edep : 
‘surges 008 |? 


“LIeyRog pure aielg WC 
UaeMjoq ‘SULOY4RT OGZ 

"02 009 “SUOT “CZ oSF “JVT 
‘MBT “99 JIN ‘SUNT ETE 


Pabep ccs scecisacsseneys careien 


4 : 
a Ree 
ee oS ee eae 
paren ae SRes Ketel ceo ue: hens 
Zi LTR eres :iiis 
eS Lace is i irae os 
| eee Pewee Pater) Ghis! 
ay ouReed ea ik ep 
: Pp Ee hus 
fe) Bai 23: ich Seas 
mon»: :.@ ay BAS 
ey q@o:rge 2 tint 
oe El ae 2 :6AS8 
badges wm SD 2g 
Sas As 
SRI ENE IS 23.2.8 
sags nn As Og bo 
ata | D OPa8e 
S468 o64a8 
goa Bones 
Bs) 
call dell 
ZzAlAl cs] 


—— — , var. leevis......... 
-—— ——, var. substriata 


—— marginata ...........0... 


—— ——, var. compressa 
Uvigerina pygmea ......... 
Giseiaerinn bulloides ...... 


—— striato-punctata ...... 
Polymorphina lactea ...... 


—— squamosa ..... 


89 


‘Surspoiqg 


From the Gulf and River St. Lawrence. 


Spor. 


“‘Suispaiqg 
“‘SuLsporq. 
“‘Surspoig. 
“Baspaiqg 
“oyoue 
ue WOd, purg 
“sas porqg 
“suTpunog 
“Surpunog 
surpunog 
“durpunog 


“Surpunog 
*syooy-poo uo dn 


“Surspoiq 
“‘surspaaq 
“out 

“‘Surspoaq. 


1,01q snunpg peed 


ealssoaeeee ances eueeeenueceueoes  MABTTIBOLE BUTTNOOTLLL 
* suBsoTa “eA ‘STULOD1Iq —— 

TIOVBENADT “IBA © 
“SUBUIyN[ssB “ABA —— 
" epungorqns “rea ‘—- 
** umnpnurures eurmoojanbuin’) 
beta ese lines slPocess|eee - 5 aleeseecloacee civ ev eccscecess + woowrpoy vatdsnus09 
Rates ao : 5cn00 cruceeeeser es gaMTUT BUTUUTEYOOL, 
SUOTTEUEO “TGA Be A eal Blonqry 
* BOLIOPBIqe] "IBA ¢ = 
*-eydeos BUTOTUO NT 


“ eymoundoyeys “aBA edst10 BT[au0}s AO q 
SGT “+ eyeSnaio0o vuTayeg 

** uoysTey “Teaqns “epuedas eurUTATNG 
a ot “* TLBoDeg BITRIOY 
Te “Blnyeqoy Vuln LouTy 
Flare Veg | ef cace [Peseta] testes seems press ect snnteo|eeteoc aacecgl sence alts svealr sarc sevee]saroealganns|searbaleaes tnt rend eaha sauetsafsesssses=dtnt@hssSiesstonnsms Be ea 

< af a : «|: rs ove oe c| . BOT IART eu PIsseg 
\ ; . oleae . . ale wee Pruree see eee sees e eee eee eee eee eee eee BULISSIUP. ED) 


"884800 eulATjog “aa <—— —— 
one “184 <—— —— 
afd ‘18a <—— —— 
vermeeeeeeeeerees od hq TSotg BUTUNTNE 
nydoxysdqod areca A ‘eA <—— —— 
* SIULIOfIq “181 —— —— 
SUBUNISaB BIIB[NIXe I, 


1a, /" 


st. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 


u 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hi 


90 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the Organization 


TABLE II.—Supplementary List of peculiar Arenaceous Forms. 
See figs. 1-4 and 7. 


hae Pigs 
| g = 
| oe |oSd fe Ss 
| ks} co low 
=~ | ag gs Ce er | 
S| al 3) g/S S/S) & oe 
a 
| a} 8 | &) siee|e8| cist 
2 = = 
| FORAMINIFERA. z 3 | e 3 ge = g 2 ES 
| * ae EB] ste | ae] pais a) > &p D 
| BO) Bin |/ eS 2S P| ee | Ges | Bees H3 
SASS S asi im ole oles 
| 3 poe ho She lo Sho f)o5 08 oF ye 
| 5 | Rol o| Go| Ba | go lS) a | esles 
| a |@4|eqiasiaciaq| sO) gO) gaieO 
jIp-Se oS Se Ss 8 S © |S 
| Lituola Aa ae Pao peal) cnevazenct sss voit: isos eee oa) eo) lea boos *R 
| Hippoerepina indivisa, D. FP. (fig. 2). . Mel odat eM eens FECT} Gal 
| Litnola cassis, D. & P. (fig. 3) 1 Woe 
—— scorpiuris (fig. 4). ....-......-- } i = || Senl*e nic! | *Ou). Oe 
——_ ———, VAT. (fig. A)e. sc seecsensecneseonnecree|ecnses hese 
| ban donlerra/’ (HET)! secs cnccceese=-ts-eberselsntvns!ven che | , Agito 


XI.— Outline of some Observations on the Organization of 
Oligochetous Annelids. By K. Ray LAnKkester, B.A. Oxon. 


For some time past I have, as opportunity offered, exa- 
mined the structure of the freshwater and terricolous Annelids. 
I have already published an account of the larval form of 
Chetogaster (‘Urans. Linn. Soc. 1868), and of its sexual form 
(Quart. Journ. Microscopical Science, 1869), to which I have 
now something to add; I have also briefly described the re- 
markable genital setee which characterize Nads equally with 
Chetogaster (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1869), and have 
shown that the Naidide as a group present in their develop- 
ment two very distinct forms arval, reproducing 
by fission, the other sexual, of a limited number of segments, 
provided ‘with additional segments interposed between seg- 
ments present in the larva, arising by new growth, bearing 
peculiar sete and the generative or gans—the seta: of the whole 
worm differing also to some extent in the adult and larval 
forms. 

The mud-banks of the Thames about and below London 
swarm with countless masses of red worms belonging to the 
Senuride; and these, besides others from ponds at Hampstead, 
have furnished me with abundant material. I propose to give 
a short statement of some new facts, which I hope to illustrate 
with detailed drawings hereafter. The immense profusion of 
the worms in the Thames mud, of which they are the almost 
solitary occupants of high organization, is surprising. They 
appear to exist under the most favourable conditions as re- 


of Oligochetous Annelids, 91 


gards food, attaining sexual completeness in winter as well as 
in summer, unchecked by any competition or by assailants. 

1. Families of the Oligocheta.—The Oligocheta are best 
primarily divided as proposed by M. Claparéde, into the 
Terricole and the Limicole. The former group has been but 
little studied, with the exception of the typical genus Lum- 
bricus, and is not as yet broken up into families; it includes 
the genera Lumbricus, Pericheta, Phreoryctes and others, 
characterized by much greater histological and organological 
differentiation than is met with in Limicole. The Limicole 
have been divided into three families, Senuride, Enchytreide, 
and Naidide ; but I should be inclined to place the Enchy- 
treide as a subgroup with Senuride, since only in this way 
can full weight be given to the very distinctive characters of 
the Naidide. We thus have Lumbficide=Terricole, whilst 
Seenuride and Naidide=Limicole. The Naidide are further 
divisible into Naidine and Chetogastrine. 

2. New Species of Senuride.—The determination of spe- 
cies amongst these worms is very difficult, for two reasons :— 
first, that authors are not agreed as to what characters are 
important, and give descriptions of varying incompleteness ; 
and secondly, that it is not possible as yet to say what are the 
limits of variability and the phases of development in one and 
the same species. 

The most abundant worm in the Thames mud is the Tubdfea 
rivulorum, described some years since with much care by M. 
Jules d’Udekem. Two other worms, however, are very abun- 
dant, living inextricably mixed with it in masses: these are 
a species of Limnodrilus and another, very interesting Tubdfex. 
No observer has recorded Limnodrilus (of Claparéde) in Eng- 
land; but I have found it abundantly in many localities, re- 
presented by three species. That in the Thames appears to be 
the first of M.Claparéde’s species, L. Udekemianus (Recherches 
sur les Oligochétes), being characterized by brown patches in 
the posterior segments, caused by stellate pigment-cells form- 
ing the endothelium of the perivisceral cavity (figured by me 
in Quart. Journ. Microsc. Science, July 1870). Another Lim- 
nodrilus, which I have obtained from an old pond at Hamp- 
stead, differs from either of Claparéde’s species in its great size 
(4 inches in length), as well as in the number of the seta. In 
another series of specimens, which I think will prove specifi- 
cally distinct, the chitinous tube in the copulatory organ is of 
enormous length as compared with those figured by the Swiss 
Professor. I have found that specimens of these and other 
worms may be mounted with great facility, and kept for 
reference, by means of glycerine jelly. 


7# 


92 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the Organization 


The second species of Tubifex in the Thames I first obtained 
with Mr. Kent in the Victoria Docks. I have since had speci- 
mens in abundance from near Barking. In this form, which 
differs in no respect from 7. rivulorum when closely examined 
by the naked eye or low powers, the sete of the dorsal row of 
the first ten segments present, when highly magnified, a form 
seen in no other Oligochetous Annelid, recalling by its special- 
ization the sete of some Polycheta. The bifid apex has its 
prongs directed forwards, and widely divergent, the interval 
being occupied by a finely ribbed membrane, which is some- 
what depressed between the two prongs (fig. 16). With these 


Fig. 1. Fig. 2. 


eed 
| | 
\ 


are associated from one to four capillary sete in each bundle. 
The sete of the first ten ventral (7. e. on the neural aspect) 
fascicles are small and of the usual crochet form (fig. 1a); but 
after the tenth setigerous segment, the sete, both in the dorsal 
and ventral fascicles, assume a very marked stout form (fig. 1c), 
resembling those of Lumbriculus, and differing very clearly 
from those of 7. rivulorum. The webbed or palmate dorsal 
sete of the first ten segments appear to act in concert as so 
many oars, propelling the worm by the pressure of their flat 
surfaces on the water. ‘This species of 7ubifex differs further 
from T. rivulorum in the narrowness and elongation of that 
part of the male efferent duct which lies between the enlarge- 
ment upon which the gland called ‘seminal vesicle” by 
Claparéde is grafted and the proper penis. ‘This portion, un- 
like what occurs in 7. rivulorum or the two species figured by 
Claparéde, is non-glandular, and resembles the corresponding 


of Oligochetous Annelids. 93 


part in Limnodrilus. This is a very important distinction. A 
further character is found in the spermatophores (bodies oc- 
curring in the spermatic reservoirs, which I have shown to be 
agelutinated masses of spermatozoa, and on which Claparéde 
founded his genus of parasitic Opalinoid parasites, Pachyder- 
mon). In the new form these are elegant and tapering at 
each end, whilst in 7. rivulorum they have a curious conical 
extremity, due to moulding in the mouth of the reservoir. 
On describing the sete of this new form to Prof. Leuckart, 
last April at Leipzig, he told me that he had just seen a de- 
scription of such sete, and handed me a Russian work, ‘ The 
Memoirs of the first Meeting of Russian Naturalists at St. 
Petersburg, 1868, Supplement,’ in which is a paper entitled 
“ Materials for the knowledge of Onega Lake and Territory in 
their Zoological Aspect,” by Karl Kessler. By the kindness 
of Dr. Alexander Brandt, who was fortunately present, I was 
made acquainted with the contents of this paper. Several 
Oligochetous Annelids are imperfectly described, and among 
them Senuris or Naidina umbellifera, which is evidently the 
new Thames worm, though no anatomical details are given, ex- 
cept that the genital openings are in the ninth and tenth fascicu- 
late segments. The palmate sete are figured, but not well, and 
it is obvious the artist had not a very high-power microscope. 
Six specimens were obtained from mud by Lake Ladoga; and 
the specific name ‘“ wmbellifera” is given, which I therefore 
accept for the Thames worm, which stands as Tubifea umbel- 
lifer. The genital openings in this species are placed as in 
the 7. r/vulorum, with which it is associated, viz. those of the 
spermatic reservoirs in the ninth fasciculate segment, those of 
the male ducts in the tenth fasciculate segment. The number 
of setee and their form in a well-developed specimen were as 
follows :—(1) Ventral, 3 of a (fig. 1); Dorsal, 5 of d (fig. 1) 
and 2 capillary sete. (2) V. 4 of a; D. 5 of b, 3 cap. (3) V. 
A of a (larger); D. 8 of 6 (larger), 3 cap. (4) V.3 ofa; D. 
9ofb,4 cap. (5) V.3 0f a; D. 8 of 6,3 cap. (6) V. 3 of 
a; D. 8 of 5,4 cap. (7) V.2 ofa; D.5 of b, 3 cap. (8) V. 
2of a; D.5 of 6,2 cap. (9) V. 3 of a (small); D. 4 of 4, 
leap. (10) V. 2 of @ (small); D.2 of 6,1 cap. (11) V.2 
of c: D. 3 of ¢, leap. (12) V.20f ¢; D. 20f « (13-18) 
same as (12), then 2 of ¢ in each ventral and 1 of ¢ in each 
dorsal fascicle, with no capillary sete for the rest of the worm. 
This specimen was not in a sexual state, though of large 
size (1? inch), 

It is a question whether Tubifea wmbellifer has been intro- 
duced into the Thames by ships. It is very abundant in parts. 

3. Sete of Tubifex rivulorum.—A careful study of the sete of 


94 Mr. EK. Ray Lankester on the Organization 


this species, consequent on the observation of the last species, 
has shown me that in 7. riévulorum there is a rudimentary web 
to the dorsal sete of the first ten fasciculate segments, and 
even traces of such a web as far as the fifteenth. This and 
the peculiar form of these sete has not before been*described. 
Though considerably smaller relatively, yet the sete in this 
region approach those of 7. wmbellifer also in form, having 
the form seen in 4, 6’, fig. 2, with the prongs nearly straight, 
unlike those of the ventral region and of the other parts of the 
body (a, fig. 2). It requires a glass of very good power to see 
this web well—a 745 or Hartnack’s 10 & immersion. It is 
most developed in the sete of the sixth and seventh fascicles, 
and is to be made out, though very slight, in the sete of the 
fourteenth fascicle, where the prongs have assumed the unci- 
nate form characteristic of most Oligochetous crochet-bristles. 
A remarkable fact is, that in young (7. e. small) specimens of 
T. rivulorum the webbing of the bifurcation of these bristles 
is more obvious than in the older and larger individuals. 
This suggests the supposition that 7. umbellifer represents a 
more primitive form, and that the rudimentary webbing 
of the sete of 7. révulorum is a case of retention, in a rudi- 
mentary state, of ancestral characters which were formerly 
highly developed. When it is remarked, further, that such a’ 
form of seta is unknown except in marine Annelids, and that, 
as far as it appears, 7. wmbellifer is a brackish-water form, the 
rudimentary webbing in 7. r/vulorum becomes more important. 

I have seen no trace of such webbing in the sete of Lémno- 
drilus (which is consequently thus further separated from 
Tubifex), nor in any other Oligochetous Annelid examined 
with care for this purpose. 

Four or five very fine hairs, of six times the length of the 
sete, are often to be seen, in small specimens of Tubifex, sur- 
rounding each seta near its apex; they apparently result from 
the splitting-up of the horny substance of the seta; and they 
occur in Nais as well. Small dark particles are placed at in- 
tervals along these fine hairs. These appearances are proba- 
bly pathological, but are so common as sometimes to lead one 
to suppose them characteristic and normal. 

4, Enchytreus and Pachydrilus.—In a garden-heap I have 
obtained specimens of the typical Enehytreeus vermicularis ; 
whilst from a pond at Hampstead, from a running stream, 
and from the Victoria Docks I have obtained worms which 
should be referred to Enchytreus, but possess blood coloured 
red by hemoglobin. That from the Hampstead pond is 
marked with light-yellow bands externally, and is otherwise 
colourless. There does not seem to be sufficient ground for 


of Oligochetous Annelids. 95 


the genus Pachydrilus, to which these forms with red blood 
would be referable. 

5. Endothelium of the Perivisceral Cavity.—The perivisceral 
cavity of the Oligocheta is lined with a more or less complete 
cellular membrane, which is directly continuous with the 
coarse-grained yellow cellular layer covering the large vessels 
and alimentary canal. The continuity of this layer has been 
hitherto overlooked. The whole endothelium, whether the 
visceral or the parietal portion, casts off its cells into the peri- 
visceral liquid, where they float. The large bladder-like cells 
seen in Limnodrilus surrounding the coils of the segmental 
organ, and figured by Claparéde, are simply continuations of 
the general endothelium, and are to be seen in Tudbifex also. 
The parietal endothelium 1s more complete in Limnodrilus 
than m Tubifex, and the cells are large and clear, branching 
and anastomosing with one another on the surface of the in- 
ternal muscular layer of the body-wall. In one species, as 
before mentioned, they are pigmented. In Tubifex there are 
very few cells indeed of the parietal endothelium on the mus- 
cular surface; but they are densely lodged in four grooves 
running longitudinally and placed between the longitudinal 
bands of muscular tissue. In Tubifex the cellular elements of 
the muscular tissue, as well as the cells of the parietal and 
visceral endothelium, are shed into the perivisceral liquid. 
This also takes place in other Senuride. In Cheetogaster 
there is no parietal endothelium, and the septal muscular 
fibres are branched cells with nuclei. In Nazis, cells similar to 
those of the so-called hepatic tunic of the intestine are to be 
seen fixed to the body-wall, representing the parietal endo- 
thelium. 

6. Generative Organs of Tubifex.—M. Claparéde gave a 
very fair account of the genitalia of several Oligocheeta in his 
‘Recherches,’ adding much to what M. d’Udekem had done. 
At the same time I have been led to differ very much from 
Claparéde on some important points. 

It is not correct to say that Tubifex is simply hermaphro- 
dite. What occurs here appears to occur also in other Limi- 
cole, viz. that though both sets of organs are present, one sex 
or the other predominates : thus it is usual to find an excess 
of spermatozoa or an excess of ova. Some very instructive 
specimens have come under my observation, in which the 
organs in the ninth fasciculate segment, viz. ‘the testes and 
receptaculum seminis, were entirely “undeveloped and not even 
represented, whilst those in the tenth (viz. the ovary and male 
efferent apparatus) were of full adult size; many large ova, 
ripe for deposition, were present, and the male efferent canal, 


96 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the Organization 


penis, &c., with its expanded trumpet-like orifice opening in 
the ninth segment, totally devoid of spermatozoa, though 
working its cilia actively. The fact that a male and a female 
organ in the ninth segment were aborted, and a male and a 
female organ normally developed in the tenth, shows that 
there is ‘no ‘“solidarity”’ between the female organs as such, 
but that their development or abortion is due simply to the 
greater or less nutrition of their particular segment. These 
specimens were females in the essential, male in the accessory 
organs of generation. 

Dr. Fritz Ratzel has recently given reasons for regarding 
Tubifex as exhibiting a dimorphism of the ovaries, the ova 
being usually detached as they develope from the terminal 
portion of the ovary which hangs in the tenth fasciculate seg- 
ment in close contact with the glandular dilatation of the male 
efferent duet, whilst in other specimens floating masses of large 
ova arefound freely in the body-cavity. I have observed the fact 
seen by Ratzel, but do not think it requires his interpretation. 
Tubifec occurs in the Thames in the sexual condition in 
winter and summer. In the autumn large specimens devoid 
of genital organs are to be found. In specimens taken in the 
summer I have sometimes seen a very curious condition of the 
ovary, masses of large ova being detached instead of one much 
larger ovum alone. I think, from the appearance of the sub- 
stance of the ova and the condition of the copulatory organs, 
that this is an abortive development, ending in the degenera- 
tion of the ovaries, both they and the testicular elements be- 
coming, after a certain season of activity, absorbed in the peri- 
visceral fluid. I have also found curious corpuscles, evidently 
aborted sperm-cells, in the perivisceral cavity of Tubifex in 
the autumn. 

The structure and position of the testis appear not to 
have been fully made out by M. Claparéde or by other 
writers; and this is true not only of Tubifex, but of the 
other Oligocheta. Leydig’s figure of the young testis in 
Phreoryctes Menckianus (Max Schultze’s Archiv, vol. i.) is 
the only one which agrees with what I have seen. I have 
already figured the developing testis in Chetogaster (Quart. 
Journ. of Micr. Science, 1869); those of the other Oligocheta 
do not much differ from it. By examining very young speci- 
mens of Tubifex or Limnodrilus, the real nature and origin of 
the sacculate masses of zoosperms seen in adults may be 
ascertained. The young Zubifex of a quarter of an inch in 
length presents in the ninth fasciculate segment a pair of pyri- 
form protoplasmic masses, very small, hanging one on either 
side of the nerve-cord ; an exactly similar pair is seen in the 


of Oligochetous Annelids. 97 


tenth segment: the former are the testes, the latter the ova- 
ries. There is only one pair of testes, not two or three as 
supposed by Claparéde, who, I imagine, did not examine the 
youngest specimens. In the minutest details of structure the 
ovary and testis are at this period identical, consisting of 
nuclei scattered in a common protoplasm. The testicular 
masses segment, forming groups of nucleated protoplasm, each 
nucleus of which gradually developes around it a demarcated 
area. The cells thus formed have the exact structure of the 
young ova. At this point their development diverges; for 
whilst the ova increase in size individually without prolifera- 
tion, the young sperm-cells exhibit most active multiplica- 
tion by division of their nuclei into two, three, and four, 
thus forming floating spherical or compressed aggregates of 
young sperm-cells. The further development of these I have 
carefully traced in several genera of Oligocheta. Several 
phases appear subsequently in the development of each mass 
of sperm-cells, which have not hitherto been described, and 
require illustration. ‘At one period-in the development of the 
sperm-masses (the protoplasmic masses which give rise at 
their periphery to sperm-cells) of Limnodrilus the whole mass 
has a tendency to fibrillate into zoosperms ; and some of these 
masses assume elongated forms far thicker than normal zoo- 
sperms, and exhibit both protoplasmic contractile movements 
and the flickering motion of a cilium. ‘This fact has a 
special interest in demonstrating the identity of ciliary and 
amoeboid movement, of which Hiickel has lately written 
(Biologische Studien, 1870). The innumerable spermato- 
spheres which are thus developed from the original pair of 
testes fill the segment in which they are formed, and also 
dilate certain folds of the peritoneal membrane in con- 
nexion with the septa which separate the ninth from the 
adjacent segments; and thus a sheath is formed for these 
rapidly multiplying floating corpuscles. One thing is quite 
certain, that this sheath is not part of the original testis, and 
that at first the spermatospheres float freely in the perivisceral 
cavity, as | have figured them in Chetogaster limnet. The 
sheath is in all probability only a part of the dissepiment be- 
tween the ninth and tenth fasciculate segments; and it is 
pushed down, as described by Claparéde, through several suc- 
ceeding segments as the spermatic elements increase in num- 
ber. This occurs equally in Nads. It also frequently happens 
that a similar sheath extends forwards, distended with spermato- 
spheres detached from the pair of testes. It will be observed 
that this description differs from that of Claparéde chiefly as 
to the position and character of the original testes. The large 


98 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the Organization 


sacculate bodies in the earthworm have the same origin as the 
sheaths containing spermatospheres in the Senuride and 
Naidide. Hering pointed out that these sacculi were not true 
testes, in opposition to D’Udekem, whose view I supported 
in a paper on the earthworm because I did not find the bodies 
described as testes by Hering. I do not now feel sure what 
the bodies called testes by him may be; but I have found the 
true testes in Lumbricus placed as in Tubifex. In Lumbricus 
there are at least two pairs. The true testes are clearly figured 
in an immature Phreoryctes (a Lumbricoid) by Leydig. 

The view advanced by D’Udekem, that the penis in Tubifex 
is invaginated in the oviduct, is supported by Claparéde. There 
is really no evidence to support this view; and, as stated by 
both these authors, it is purely hypothetical, favoured chiefly 
by the fact that no true oviduct has been found. The ripe ova 
descend through the septa of several segments in a Tubifex 
rich in ova, and they thus recede to a very considerable dis- 
tance from the male genital opening. Hence it is difficult to 
comprehend how this can act as the orifice for the escape 
of the ova. The manner of the deposition of the ova can only 
be decided by observation, which is very difficult in this 
matter. 

The glandular organ attached to the pyriform part of the 
male efferent duct has been called a seminal vesicle by Clapa- 
réde, though he admits that he has never Seen zoosperms in 
it. It is really, in all probability, a gland destined to secrete 
acement to aid in forming the spermatophores, which very 
remarkable bodies occur in all the Limicole apparently, but 
were unknown to Claparéde, since he mistook them, where he 
did find them, for parasitic Opalinoid Infusoria, giving to 
them the name Pachydermon. I have previously given reasons 
for regarding Claparéde’s various species of Pachydermon as 
spermatophores (Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, 
1870); but I have now watched their formation, and more 
carefully ascertained their structure, so that the matter is be- 
yond doubt. Claparéde found species of Pachydermon in two 
species of Clite//io and in Limnodrilus, and mentions one seen 
by D’Udekem in Tubifex. I have obtained these bodies in 
great abundance in 7ubifex and in Limnodrilus, and also in 
Nats. They occur in the spermatic receptacles, and are emi- 
nently characteristic of the different genera and species. They 
are formed by the moulding of the spermatozoa with a cement- 
ing substance in the long necks of the spermatic reservoirs. 
A curious conical head is thus given to the spermatophore of 
Tubifex rivulorum, corresponding to the shape of the orifice 
of the reservoir. The spermatophore of 7. wmbellifer has not 
this head, but is pointed, tapering at either end. 


of Oligochetous Annelids. 99 


The spermatophore of Limnodrilus, again, is of a different 
shape, broad and rounded at one extremity, tapering at the 
other; that of Navs is very long and thin, the spermatozoa 
being simply twasted into a rope. In those of the Senuride 
there is an axial canal filled with granular matter, or some- 
times with shrivelled epithelial cells; the spermatozoa are set 
spirally round this canal, imbedded in the firm and tough 
cement so that only their extremities project. These ex- 
tremities in Tubifer I generally saw in active movement 
whilst still contained in the seminal pouch, so that they pro- 
pelled the spermatophore in most elegant curves through the 
water when liberated into it when this contained two per 
cent. of sodium chloride. The spermatophores of Tubifex 
rivulorum were of all lengths; sometimes quite short, little 
longer than broad, at other times they appeared as long, 
snake-like bodies; sometimes they were incompletely cemented, 
and sometimes the cement alone appeared to have assumed 
the form without imbedding any spermatozoa. The sper- 
matozoa themselves, when fully developed, are thread-like 
filaments, without any distinct head, or rather with an un- 
usually long and thread-like head, distinguished from the 
much shorter and somewhat slenderer filament by no demar- 
cation, but by its mobility: the short filament is continually 
moving, bending over on itself, so as to give the appearance 
of a knobbed extremity with any but the highest powers of 
the microscope, since it remains in this reflexed position when 
at rest. The cementing substance of the spermatophores is 
probably secreted, to a large extent, in both Tubifex and 
Limnodrilus, by the seminal vesicles of Claparéde, and in Ch- 
tellio, where these are wanting, by the glandular portion of 
the vas deferens. But it is clear that the thick cellular wall 
of the spermatic reservoir itself also takes a part in forming 
the cement, from the manner in which ill-formed spermatophores 
are sometimes seen adhering to the sides of the sac. In Nats, 
moreover, the vas deferens is most minute, with no glandular 
appendage whatever ; the simpler form of spermatophore found 
in this worm is cemented entirely by the secretion of the walls 
of the spermatic reservoir. 

The great distention of the spermatic reservoirs when filled 
with these bodies has not been sufficiently dwelt on. Both in 
Nais and Tubifex they become greatly elongated, and extend 
through several segments of the worm; their development is 
greatest in Nais. 

7. Genital Organs of Cheetogaster and Nais.—I have had 
further opportunities of seeing the genitalia of Chctogaster 
limnet. ‘The consecutive manner in which the various organs 
of generation are developed in this worm is curious. Specimens 


100 Mr. HK. Ray Lankester on Oligochatous Annelids. 


in which there are ova and spermatospheres exhibit no trace of 
the genital sete; and, again, when these appear, no trace of 
spermatic reservoirs, which do appear later, is to be seen. I 
have to add to my former description, that the genital sete are 
not “stumpy,”’ as there stated, except when young; they ulti- 
mately assume the same proportions as those of Nazs (Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist. 1869, vol. iv.), but exhibit a very slight notch- 
ing of the apex, a trace of bifureation. The fascicles of common 
sete near which they lie indicate a distinct segment, so that there 
are two superadded to the larval series between the cephalic and 
abdominal series. Some distance anteriorly to these setee a pair 
of spermatic reservoirs or pouches are developed, which, as I 
surmised at the time of my description of the worm, had not 
had time to make their appearance in the specimens ‘formerly 
examined. These spermatic pouches were cd/iated internally. 
At the base of each fascicle of genital sete a very delicate and 
short vas deferens opens, not longer than a seta itself, ciliated 
within, but without any expanded trumpet-lke extremity. 
This L had not seen in specimens previously to this autumn, but, 
from analogy with Nazs, supposed such a simple vas deferens 
to exist. ‘The very oradual and bit-by-bit development of the 
genitalia in the Naidide is remarkable, and likely to lead to 
misinterpretation ; but when we find spermatic pouches con- 
taining spermatozoa, we may feel sure that copulation has 
taken place, and hence that development is complete. Con- 
sequently there is not the same doubt about Nazs as about 
Cheetogaster. In Nats serpentina a very large pair of sper- 
matic pouches open at the fourth pair of fascicles ; between 
these and the normal fifth pair are the genital sete, with very 
short, simple ducts opening at their sides (the vasa deferentia). 
There is clearly no “entonnoir vibratile”’ to these ducts ; 
they are not longer than one of the sete, and are very finely 
ciliated ; they are so delicate and transparent as to be imper- 
ceptible generally through the dense cellular layer of the cli- 
tellus. ‘The ova in the Naidide float freely in masses in the 
perivisceral cavity, with one ovum enormously larger than the 
rest. I have observed one ovum in N. se spentina occupying 
three whole segments of the perivisceral cavity. 

The cuticle of the sexual Cha togaster limnet is very finely 
striated vertically, as seen in optical section. It was not suth- 
ciently figured in my paper on this form. 

8, ‘Sources of discrepancy.—It cannot be too strongly insisted 
on thatobservations made at different seasons on thesame species 
of Oligocheta may lead to different results. ‘The differences of 
some writers are thus explained. It is necessary to follow 

each of these worms at all seasons of the year, trom its deposi- 
tion as an ovum to its natural death after a full life-period. 


On the Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. 101 


9. Homogeny of the Spermatic Pouches and Vasa Deferentia 
with Segmental Organs.—-In Tubifex I have observed that in 
the ninth segment no representative structure precedes the 
spermatic pouches. ‘They commence as nearly spherical in- 
versions of the integument after the testis has attained some 
size. The condition of the vasa deferentia in the Naidide is 
important in connexion with relation to the segmental organ. 
Their extreme simplicity (in which they differ notably from 
the Senuridze) would never have suggested an homogeny with 
the segmental organ as it commonly occurs. The common 
form (in the ancestral unisegmental Chetopod) from which 
the excretory segmental organ, spermatic pouches, and vasa de- 
ferentia have equally been developed was probably very simple. 
This»is indicated by the simple form of the segmental or- 
gans in Polycheta, and the simple form of the vasa defe- 
rentia in Naidide, as also the simple form of the spermatic 
pouches in all. The excretory segmental organs and the vasa 
deferentia of Senuride are more closely related ; and probably 
the latter were differentiated from the former at a later period 
in the development of the group than that at which the sper- 
matic pouches and the simple male ducts of Nazs and Cheto- 
gaster were evolved. It is remarkable that, in the case where 
special genital segments are developed (the Naidide), both the 
segmental organ and sete of these segments are of a more 
primitive form than those of the common locomotive alimen- 
tary segments; whilst in Senuride, where the genital seg- 
ments are present from the earliest period, and perform the 
functions common to all the segments or somites, the sete and 
the segmental organ of one of the genital seements have the 
usual character of locomotive and secretory organs. 


XII.— The Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. By Henry 
WoopwarD, F'.G.8., F.Z.8., of the British Museum. 
{Continued from p, 64. ] 

[Plate V.] 


Tue following is a list of the specimens recorded by Mr. 
Conrad. 


GASTEROPODA. 

1. Ise@a, Conrad. 4, Hemisinus, Swainson. 
I, Ortoni, Gabb, sp. H. sulcatus, Conrad. 
I, lintea, Conrad. 5. Dyris, Conrad. 

2. Tnris, Conrad. D. gracilis, Conrad. 
L. laqueata, Conrad. 6. Neritina, Lamarck. 

3. Ebora, Conrad. N. Ortoni, Conrad. 
E. crassilabra, Conrad. N. pupa, Gabb. 

3a, (Subg.) Neszs, Conrad. 7. Bulimus, Scopoli. 


N. bella, Conrad. B. linteus, Conrad. 


02 Mr. H. Woodward on the Tertiary Shells 


CONCHIFERA. . 
Fam. Corbulide. 


1. Pachydon, Gabb. P. erectus, Conrad. 
P. tenuis, Gabb. P. cuneatus, Conrad. 
P. carinatus, Conrad. P. ovatus, Conrad. 


P. obliquus, Gabb. 


1. Zsea, Conrad, Amer. Journ. Conch. 1870, pl. 10. 
figs. 6, 10, 13. 

In the series before us we have no representatives of this 
genus. The figures given in Mr. Conrad's plate are not worth 
reproducing, having evidently been drawn hurriedly and with- 
out sufficient care. 

Mr. Conrad presumes this form to be a freshwater shell 
closely allied to Trécula, Benson, found in India. 


2. Liris, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 3. 

The figure indicates a shell about 2 lines in length. These 
two shells, Mr. Conrad considers, probably belong to the 
Melaniude. 

3. Ebora crassilabra, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 14. 
PL V tese Toa, %: 


“Shell turbinate ; columella much arched; peristome con- 
tinuous, thickened; aperture notched at base.” We venture 
to refer the specimen figured on our plate (figs. 1 a, 6) to this 
species; but Mr. Conrad’s figure is very obscure. We have 
three specimens, all of which are umbilicated and the mouth 
very much produced. 

This little shell closely resembles Lacuna, a North-American 
genus inhabiting brackish water. 

The one selected for our figure indicates the presence of 
another Gasteropod of the family Buccinide, or Natica, as 
evidenced by the perforation in its whorl. This is most impor- 
tant, as Mr. Conrad expresses his inability to decide whether 
Ebora be a marine or freshwater genus. 

Length 4 lines, breadth 3 lines. 


3a. (Subgenus) Nests bella, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 17. 
PL Wo ter as 


“Last whorl ornamented with seven prominent revolving 
ribs, the intermediate spaces concave; spire consisting of four 
volutions, flat towards the apex, two ribs on each except the 
apical whorl and the next, which are smooth.” 

We do not possess a specimen of this shell; but its form, 
which is very characteristic, leaves little doubt that it is refer- 


of the Amazons Valley. 103 


able to the recent genus Fossar, near Lacuna, and to the 
family Littorinide. 


4, Hemisinus sulcatus, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 2. 


‘“‘ An elegant species, closely allied to ZH. tenellus; but it 
has a longer last whorl and a narrower aperture.”’ Mr. Conrad 
considers this shell ‘a decidedly freshwater genus, a genus 
living in South-American rivers.” 


5. Dyris gracilis, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 8. 
Another extremely minute shell (about 3 lines in length). Mr. 
Conrad thinks the mouth similar to that of the genus Melania. 


6. Neritina Orton, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 5. 
Neritina pupa, Gabb, Amer. Journ. Conch. vol. iv. p.197, pl.16. 


PL V = figsi(2' a, 6. 


I am inclined to regard these two species as probably 
synonymous. Having received more than 250 specimens, I 
think it possible to” trace up all the variations between the 
young and aged specimens, so as to connect them together. 
The colour-markings are inconstant, and cannot be dealt with, 
save as indicating varieties; and the form of the shell varies 
with the age. 

The Neritine occur both in fresh and brackish waters, two 
West-Indian species even inhabiting the sea. 


7. Bulimus linteus, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 9. 


An outline is given of this, the only land-shell in the col- 
lection. The author refers it to some subgenus of Bulimus, 


probably Plectostylus, Beck. 


Odostomia? PI. V. figs. 4 a, b. 


I venture to think the little shell figured in our plate (fig. 4) 
is referable to this genus. Odostomda is sometimes found in 
brackish water. Fig. a is of the natural size; fig. 6 the same 
enlarged. I prefer, however, to await better specimens before 
describing it further. 

CONCHIFERA. 
Anodon, Cuvier. 


Shell like Unio, but edentulous; oval, smooth, rather thin, 
compressed when young, becoming ventricose with age. 


Anodon Batesvi, sp.nov. Pl. V. fig. 10. 


I beg permission to dedicate this very beautiful and unique 
Amazonian Anodon to my friend Henry Walter Bates, Secre- 


104 Mr. H. Woodward on the Tertiary Shells 


tary of the Royal Geographical Society, whose researches on 
the Amazons have added such vast stores, both of knowledge 
and specimens, to aid the natural-historian. 

Shell highly nacreous, with a very thin external cellular 
layer, tumid; umbones minute, compressed, scarcely percep- 
tible above the hinge-line; hinge-line straight, nearly two- 
thirds the entire length of the shell (hinge-line 1 inch long 
in the specimen figured); posterior border one third deeper 
than the anterior. Greatest length 22 inches, greatest depth 
1? inch; depth of valve at narrowest side 1? inch, thickness 
1 inch. 

Mr. Conrad speaks of “fragments of a singular bivalve, 
probably allied to MWiilleria, one of which is pearly as a Unio, 
and has a narrow elongated muscular impression, very different 
in size and outline from that of Miilleria.” Possibly Mr. 
Conrad may have seen fragments of this Anodon. 

We have compared Anodon Batesti with A. politus from 
Siam, and A. Kelletti’, and with a new species from Bareilly, 
India. All these, however, are thicker in the umbones and 
much shorter along the hinge. The South-American Anodons 
are all very different in form from A. Batesi?, so far as the 
means of comparison in the British Museum enable us to 


judge. 
Fam. Corbulide. 


Genus Pacuypon, Gabb. 


“The name Pachydon,” writes Mr. Conrad, “is objection- 
able, in consequence of its derivation being the same as 
Pachyodon ; and 1 have been requested to substitute another.” 
He adds, “ If naturalists object to Mr. Gabb’s name, I would 
suggest Anisothyris (unequal valves) to take its place.” The 
objection to Pachydon is too obvious to need any further 
delay in condemning it: we therefore beg leave to adopt for 
the genus the name Anisothyris, Conrad, in its place. 

“The hinge of this genus is very similar to that of Corbula, 
much more so than to that of Azara; but the spiral beaks are 
in marked contrast to those of Corbula.” 

In comparing the shells of Anisothyris (Pachydon) with 
Corbula, Azara, Neera, and Cardilia, &c., it is curious to 
observe that the recent species all have the umbones directed 
towards the posterior (siphonal) end; in the fossil species, on 
the contrary, the umbones look towards the anterior side. We 
find also that the cardinal tooth is in the left valve in the 
recent, and in the right valve in the fossil shell, and the 
socket vice versé. It is difficult to suggest any recent shells 


of the Amazons Valley. 105 


suitable for comparison with the more extreme forms of the 
genus Anisothyris which occur fossil in this locality. 

We can, however, compare the most prevalent type of the 
larger species (P. tenuis, Gabb) with Azara labiata, D’Orb., 
which it closely resembles in general form. It differs, how- 
ever, as already stated, in the direction of the umbones, and in 
the recent shell being nearly equivalve, whereas the fossil 
form is very inequivalve; the cardinal tooth and socket are 
likewise reversed ; furthermore the tooth in Azara is hollowed 
out to receive a ligament, and is less strong and less curved 
than in the fossil. The pallial border is entire, and the mus- 
cular impressions agree with those of Azara. 


Anisothyris tenuis, Gabb, op. ett. pl. 10. fig. 1. 

This is the most abundant form of the larger kinds of this 
genus. ‘To call it tenw/s, however, is as unnatural as to spell 
odon with one o: the shell is essentially thick, both in sub- 
stance and in ventricosity. It goes through several well- 
marked varieties, however; and, as our series comprises more 
than one hundred specimens, I may perhaps be allowed to re- 
christen it. In doing so I desire to perform an act of justice 
towards Mr. Hauxwell, who, I am assured by Mr. Bates, is 
a most deserving and indefatigable naturalist and collector, 
and from whose labours much good has already resulted to 
science and more may be anticipated. I propose to rename 
this species 

Anisothyris Hauxwelli, sp. nov. 
Pl. V: figs. 7 a, 5, c,d: 
Syn. Pachydon tenuis, Gabb & Conrad, op. cit. 


“ Subtriangular, very oblique; shell-substance thick in 
adult specimens ; right valve profoundly ventricose ; umbonal 
slope slightly angular, nearly terminal; posterior extremity 
truncated ; cardinal tooth broad and thick, erect, curved, with 
an angular margin; this tooth is overlapped in front by a 
carinated and sulcated projection; lunular depression pro- 
found, very large, and broad.” 

I propose to adopt the following varieties of A. Hauawelli, 
represented by good series of well-marked forms, viz. 


Var. a. distorta. Var. 2. crassa. 


In variety « I have placed a large series of highly distorted 
specimens which may owe their singular form to having 
suffered by the periodic changes from extreme fresh water to 
extreme salt water, due to their estuarine habitat. 

In variety 6 I place all the forms in which the extreme 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 8 


106 Mr. H. Woodward on the Tertiary Shells 


thickening of the shell renders their contour very dissimilar 
to the normal type. Such varieties as these, if met with im 
older deposits, would without doubt be treated as of specific 
value. 


Anisothyris (Pachydon) ovata, Conrad, op. cit. 
pl. 10. fig. 4. 


I look upon this species as probably founded on the young 
state of A. Hauxwelli, with which it very well agrees, save 
that it is said to be white: this, however, may be the result of 
bleaching. 


Anisothyris carinata, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 7. 


Pl. V. fig. 6. 


_ “Shell triangular, very inequivalve; right valve pro- 

foundly ventricose, but flattened on the disk; posterior slope 
flattened, having an indistinct ridge in the middle, and form- 
ing nearly a right angle with the umbonal slope, which is 
slightly carinated ; posterior extremity acutely angular; left 
valve prominently angular on the umbonal slope, concave 
anterior to it, and depressed on the posterior slope, with a fine 
raised line in the middle of the slope ; posterior ventral margin 
nearly rectilinear. This shell is covered with a very thin, 
pale, shining epidermis, and varies greatly from the typical 
species.” 

I have nearly a hundred specimens of this species, which 
appears to be most characteristic. The only form at all 
approaching it is the P. obliquus of Gabb, which, in some of 
its extreme varieties, assumes the angular form of carinata. 


Anisothyris (Pachydon) obliqua, Gabb, op. cit.; Conrad, 
op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 15. Pl. V. figs. 5a, d. 


We possess a remarkably fine series of this species, num- 
bering 830 specimens. 

Shell very inequivalve; the valves extremely oblique, the 
posterior angle being drawn out, and the anterior compressed ; 
so that the longest axis of the valves is from the umbones to 
the ventral margin, instead of from the posterior to the ante- 
rior side. The umbones are highly spiral, some examples 
ending in a perfectly free convolution ; on the other hand, we 
have been able, from this large series, to pick out examples in 
which the spiral umbones are altogether suppressed. 

In form this species closely resembles the recent genus 
Cardilia ; but this shell is costated, whereas the valves of the 
fossil form are smooth. Cardilia, moreover, has a broad plate 
inside on the dorsal margin of the left valve; and the umbones 


of the Amazons Valley. 107 


are reversed, as in all the other species of this remarkable 
fossil group. 

The specimens are very uniform in size, being, when adult, 
about # inch in longest measurement, and 5 lines from the 
dorsal margim to the anterior side. 


Anisothyris erecta, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 16. 
Bi fies: Sia; b: 


Triangular; both valves ventricose, not oblique; anterior 
end oblique, truncated; posterior side produced, cuneiform, 
flexuous, extremity angular; ventral margin rounded; sum- 
mits very prominent; cardinal tooth comparatively small. 

Mr. Conrad had “only one specimen of this graceful spe- 
cies, the largest of the genus known.” “The valves are 
much less unequal than in the preceding species, and the erect 
beaks give it a very different contour from the others. The 
character oblique should,” he thinks, ‘be omitted from the 
generic diagnosis.”’ 

Mr. Conrad makes a note at the end of the separate copy 
of his paper (obligingly lent me by Mr. Bates), with an out- 
line of what he evidently considers a new form and has named 
in MS. P. altus. We fail, however, to see the difference 
between it and P. erectus, save that P. altus is the aged or 
mature shell, and the other the young or stunted condition. 
The name Anisothyris (Pachydon) erecta must be retained 
and include both. 

This is a somewhat rare form: there are eighteen speci- 
mens, two only of which attain a considerable size, measuring 
2 inches broad and 1? inch deep, and having a thickness of 
12 inch; the rest are about 1} inch broad, 14 inch deep, and 
1 inch in thickness. 


Anisothyris cuneata, Conrad, op. cit. pl. 10. fig. 12. 
Pl. fies. Sah. 


Triangular, oblique, ventricose, solid, subequivalve ; beaks 
terminal, summit very prominent and oblique; anterior end 
abrupt; posterior end subtruncated; disk somewhat flattened 
mesially ; umbonal slope rounded, undefined, nearly mar- 
ginal; ventral margin nearly straight posteriorly; cardinal 
tooth oblique. 

This is a well-marked species and readily separated. We 
have about fifty specimens before us, and, save in the differ- 
ence due to age, the characteristic trigonal form is maintained 
in all. 

If we venture to assert any thing positively respecting the 
nature of the habitat of these shells in their living state, it seems 

Qk 


108 On the Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley. 


certain that the genus, represented by half a dozen species and 
nearly a thousand specimens, must decide the point. 

In its living analogue, the genus Azara or Potamomya, Sby., 
we have just the evidence we need to argue upon. 

“Azara labiata,” says Darwin,“ lives buried im the mud of the 
Rio de la Plata, but not above Buenos Ayres, and consequently 
in water which is little influenced by the superficial ebb of the 
river. ... The same species is found widely dispersed in banks 
(fossil) over the Pampas near 8. Pedro and many other places 
in the Argentine Republic nearly one hundred English feet 
above the Rio Parana.’’* 

Here, then, we have the most complete analogous conditions 
established between the Pampas formation and the Amazonian 
shell-clay. In both, the shells have died, as they lived, in 
banks by hundreds and thousands, all with their valves united 
in pairs and closed. 

Can any one doubt for a moment that which Mr. Hauxwell’s 
discovery clearly proves—namely, that the estuary of the 
Amazons was once in long. 72° west, lat. 3° south, or more 
than 2000 miles above its present position? Indeed, as Sir 
Charles Lyell has well observed, there is nothing new in these 
phenomena; they are but “the natural result of the oscilla- 
tions in the level of the land, extending over large continental 
areas, by which the fall of rivers is lessened at certain periods, 
giving rise to accumulations of matter more or less lacustrine, 
while subsequently, when a movement in the opposite direc- 
tion takes place, the rivers cut through their old deposits, re- 
excavating the valleys and often eroding them below their 
original depth’’f. 

I cannot close this notice without adding that my best thanks 
are due to Dr. Baird for assisting me in the determination of 
these curious and interesting shells. 


P.S. Since the foregoing was written, I have received from 
Mr. Robert Damon, of Weymouth, a second series of Amazo- 
nian Tertiary shells, forwarded to him by Prof. Orton; they, 
however, contain no new forms in addition to the series sent 
home to Mr. Janson by Mr. Hauxwell himself, save two spe- 
cies of the genus /swa, namely {sea (Mesalia) Ortoni, Gabb, 
and Isea tricarinata, Conrad. Prof. Orton thinks that /sw@a 
tricarinata is possibly the young of Isa Ortoni; we do not, 
however, see any evidence of carinze on the whorls of the latter. 
It is highly probable that there are two species placed together 
under J. Ortont—one in which the spire is short and the 


* Geological Observations on Coral Reefs, &e. vol. ii. chap. i. pp. 2 & 78, 
+ ‘Principles,’ chap. xix. p. 468. 


Prof. W. King on Agulhasia Davidsonii. 109 


whorls tumid, the other with a long and slender spire and with 
the whorls somewhat compressed.—H. W. 


# EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. 


Figs. 1 a,b. Ebora crassilabra, Conrad, enlarged to twice and a half. In 
fig. 1 a is seen a circular hole made by a Natica or Bucecinum. 

Figs, 2 a,b, Neritina Ortoni, Conrad. 

Fig. 3. Nesis bella, Conrad, enlarged. 

Figs. 4 a,b, Odostomia?, Fleming: fig. a, natural size; fig. b, enlarged. 

Figs. 5 a, b. Anisothyris obliqua, Conrad: fig. a, anterior side ; fig. b, left 
side. Natural size. 

Fig. 6. Anisothyris carinata, Conrad, left side. Natural size. - 

Figs. 7 a-d. Ansothyris Haurwelli, H.Woodw. : fig. a, left side, with valves 
united ; fig. 6, view of interior of left valve; fig. c, view of inte- 
rior of right valve; fig. d, valves united, ventral margin, natural 
size. 

Fig. 8a. Anisothyris cuneata, Conrad, ‘anterior side, valves united, 
natural size; fig. 8d, right side. 

Fig. 9a. Anisothyris erecta, Conrad, anterior side, valves united; fig. 9 0, 
left side, natural size. 

Fig. 10. Anodon Bates, H. Woodw., left side, natural size. 


XIII.—On Agulhasia Davidsonii, a@ new Palliobranchiate 
Genus and Species. By WituiAM Krxe, Se.D., Professor 
of Mineralogy and Geology in Queen’s College, Galway. 


[Plate XI. figs. 1-8.] 
My friend Mr. Thomas Davidson, F.R.S. &c., has kindly 


placed in my hands two specimens of an undescribed shell 
(see Pl. XI. figs. 1-7) possessing some unusual characters; and 
as he wishes me to describe it, I most willingly undertake what 
is to me a pleasing duty. 

After some consideration I have come to the conclusion that 
the shell must be regarded not only as a new species, but as 
typical of a new genus; and as such I am, for the present, dis- 
posed to place it in the family T'erebratulidee*. 


Genus AGULHASIA, mihi. 


Diagnosis.—Areigerous. Beak pointed. Deltidium closed 
by a plate fixed to the inner surface of the area. Horamen at 
the cardinal termination of the deltidium. Loop short, slightly 


* I have elsewhere (Proc. Dublin University Zool. & Bot. Assoc. 
1859, vol. 1. pp. 517, 518) restricted the family Terebratulide to genera 
with a small loop &c., as in Terebratula vitrea ; and have included those 
with a long loop and some other differential characters in a distinct 
family, which I have named Waldheimiide, after the typical genus, 


110 Prof. W. King on Agulhasia Davidsonii, 


reflexed, and attached to the hinge by two crura. Shell-sub- 
stance penetrated by branching tubuli. 

This genus is singularly interesting in being the only one 
of the Terebratulide, and, with few exceptions, the only one 
among the Ancylobrachs*, that has the beak pointed, and its 
point non-foraminate. In these respects, however, it re- 
sembles the Helictobrachiate genera Rhynchonella, Spirifer, 
&e. With the latter it agrees in having a subapical foramen ; 
but it is distinguished from them by the absence of an external 
plate (divided, or undivided) closing the deltidium. It is true 
this opening is closed by an internal plate : I consider the latter 
part, however, to be the homologue of the internal arch, attached 
to the inner surface of the area, common in Spiriferids, as 
pointed out in my ‘‘ Monograph of Syringothyris cuspidatus”’ t. 
No Ancylobrach, as far as is known to me, possesses any such 
appendage. A further agreement between Agulhasia and many 
Spiriferids offers itself in the foramen being situated at the car- 
dinal termination of the deltidium. In possessing an area the 
new genus resembles Trigonosemus, Ismenia, Fissurostra, and 
some other Ancylobrachs; but im these genera the foramen is 
situated at the apex of the beak, and the deltidium is usually 
closed by the ordinary external plate. 

Histologically, Agulhasia departs from most of the Terebra- 
tulide in having the singular branching tubulation which, as 
I have elsewhere made known, characterizes Terebratulina 
caput-serpentist. 

From the difficulty in examining the microscopic shell- 
structure of Mr. Davidson’s specimens without breaking them, 
I am unable to say that the tubuli are so numerously and 
strikingly subdivided as those of the species in which they 
first occurred to me, though there is some appearance of a 
close approximation to it. 


* Tam unacquainted with any other Ancylobrach, except the genus 
Stringocephalus, that has not the beak truncated by a foramen. 

+ See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. July 1868. 

{ See “ Histology of the Test of the Class Palliobranchiata,” in Trans- 
actions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxiv. part xi. 1869. Fig. 8, 
Pl. XI, is a copy of a figure in this memoir, representing the branching 
tubuli of Terebratulina caput-serpentis. Their agreement in histological 
structure suggests a genetic relation between Agulhasia and Terebratulina ; 
but the areal and apophysial features respectively characterizing these 
genera do not seem to lend much favour to this view. I have some 
grounds, however, for suspecting that, different as they are, there is a 
closer relation between them than would at first sight be admitted. My 
investigations with reference to this question are not yet completed ; so at 
present I can do no more than merely give expression to a suspicion, which 
may or may not be hereafter confirmed. 


a new Palliobranchiate Genus and Species. 111 


Type species, Agulhasia Davidsonti*, mihi. 

Diagnosis.—Inequivalve: large valve incurved behind, 
flatly convex, with sharply turned-down sides, and an ill-de- 
fined broad shallow mesial depression; small valve slightly 
and evenly convex ; both valves finely and numerously ribbed, 
with their margins strongly crenulated; marginal outline 
wedge-shaped, rather square anteally, and acutely pointed pos- 
teally ; beak produced, solid, and well incurved at its point; 
area in the form of an acute isosceles triangle, somewhat con- 
vex and well defined; delttdium long and narrow—closed, 
except at the cardinal termination, by the internal plate ; fora- 
men incomplete and notch-like; loop attached by two crura 
originating close to the teeth, and projecting about one-third 
of the length of its supporting valve, strongly arched at the 
front or reflexed portion, and furnished with rather long crural 
spurs ; muscular impressions large and strongly marked ; car- 
dinal muscular fulcrum large, with a central prominence rising 
out of a deepish cavity ; teeth massive. Colour white. 

Agulhasia Davidsonii, in its wedge-shaped outline and rib- 
bing, strikingly resembles young specimens of Rhyncho- 
nella ; but the latter shell is without an area. There are 
about twenty ribs on each valve, which become obsolete at 
the sides. Mr. Davidson’s specimens are quite small (Pl. XI. 
fig. 1), the largest measuring } of an inch in length, + in 
width, and +4; in depth: the thickness of their valves, espe- 
cially in the umbonal region, and the excavated appearance of 
the muscular scars, are points strongly favouring the view 
that, small as they are, they represent a species in an advanced 
stage of growth. The umbonal cavity is nearly filled up with 
shell-substance. 

The long narrow form of the deltidium (PI. XI. fig. 7 4) 
causes the area (fig. 7 a) to appear as if divided longitudinally 
by a linear groove ; which part is at once striking and unique. ~ 
The foramen (fig. 7c), which appears like a notch in the centre 
of the cardinal edge of the large valve, is made entire by the 
juxtaposition of the cardinal edge of the small valve (fig. 2). 
The area is well defined laterally by each of the sutures (fig. 7 ¢) 
which separate it from the inflexed sides (fig. 7 @) of the beak. 

The loop (figs. 5 and 6) agrees very closely in form and 
relative size with that of Terabratula vitrea ; perhaps its crural 
spurs are more produced. . 

The tubuli appear to run in rows, and to be most numerous 


* T have much pleasure in dedicating this species to my esteemed col- 
league Mr. T. Davidson, with whom I have been in a measure more or 
less associated for a great number of years in elucidating a group of shells 
the favourite of us both. 


112 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


in the ribs, from which they branch off laterally towards the 
furrows. 

Mr. Davidson’s specimens were taken in from 45 to 50 
fathoms water, on the Agulhas Bank, south coast of Africa. The 
locality has suggested to me the generic name which has been 
given to the species. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 


Fig. 1. Natural-sized outline of Agulhasia Davidsonit. 

Fig. 2. Same species, dorsal view, showing position of the foramen. 

Fig. 3. Same species, ventral view. 

Fig. 4. Same species, lateral view. 

Fig. 5, Same species, interior of dorsal valve, showing loop, teeth, and 
cardinal muscular fulcrum. 

Fig. 6. Same species, profile view of the loop. 

Fig. 7. Same species; view of the interior of ventral valve and of the 


upper aspect of the beak, the latter showing the area (a), del- 
tidium (6), foramen (c), inflexed sides of the beak (d), and one 
of the sutures bounding the area (e). 
Fig. 8. Represents tubuli characteristic of Terebratulina caput-serpentis. 
I am very much indebted to Mr. Davidson for finishing off my rough 
sketches of the above figures. 


XIV.—On Fossil Sponge-spicules of the Greensand compared 
with those of existing Species. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. 


[Plates VII.-X.] 


THE material which furnished the fossil sponge-spicules from 
which all the figures, except three, in the accompanying four 
plates were taken, was found by my kind and intelligent 
friend Mr. W. Vicary, of Exeter, in the ‘‘ Upper Greensand ” of 
Haldon Hill, near Exeter, and of Black Down,near Cullompton, 
respectively,—the former portion in a stratum of greenish- 
brown, loose, fine sand, about 25 feet thick, and the latter 
in a rounded pebble of the same nature, more consolidated. 

They were brought to my notice by Mr. Vicary and my 
friend Mr. Parfitt, also of Exeter, who read a valuable paper 
on them at the meeting of the “‘ Devonshire Association for 
the advancement of Science, Literature, and Art,” in July 
last, which was subsequently printed in their ‘ Transactions’ 
for 1870. 

The frequently loose state of the whole material, in which 
the spicules are sometimes almost as numerous as the grains 
of sand among which they are imbedded, together with their 
large size, render their extraction with a simple but powerful 
lens and a hair-pencil a work of time rather than one of dif- 


ficulty. 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 113 


Mr. Vicary and myself have thus taken out several hundred, ° 
from which I have selected seventy-six out of the seventy- 
nine illustrations in the plates. These, however, must not be 
viewed as rare specimens, but rather as the more perfect ones 
of myriads of “the same kind in the deposit, which are all 
more or less fractured, worn away by attrition, or otherwise 
altered by petrifaction. 

When we consider that they are imbedded in quartz-sand, 
and that therefore they must be the spicular remains of dead 
and disintegrated sponges which, for some time previously, 
had been drifting about at the bottom of the sea with the ma- 
terial in which they are now found, we cannot wonder that, 
under such circumstances, they should be chiefly the larger 
spicules of the sponges to which they respectively belonged, 
and that they should be more or less fragmental, and more or 
less altered in shape by the trituration to which they have 
been exposed—also that there should be almost an entire 
absence among them of the delicate and more minute spicular 
forms which in addition characterize most sponges. 

Nor should we wonder that the solvent influences which 
have been affecting them for ages during and since their trans- 
formation into chalcedony (for such is their present state) 
have involved a certain amount of change in their form as 
well as in their composition. ‘Thus we find that their canals 
are frequently distorted and enlarged, that they are more or 
less filled with glauconite or brown oxide of iron, &c., or that 
they are altogether obliterated, while their surfaces partake of 
the botryoidal character, in miniature, of the mineral (chal- 
cedony) into which they have been transformed. 

Still, uneven as their surface now is, and great as is the altera- 
tion in other respects which they have thus undergone, the 
greatest wonder of all is, how such delicate little objects could 
survive the changing hand of time so long as to be presented 
to us now, after an interval almost too oppressive in extent to 
be conceived, in forms so unmistakable and so easily obtained 
that they almost fall out of themselves from the sand in 
which they are imbedded as distinctly and as separately as 
if the deposit had been but of yesterday’s formation. 

No less remarkable is the fact that, while the grains of 
quartz-sand still retain their angles and smooth surtaces, the 
surfaces of the spicules and those of every other organic par- 
ticle amongst them present the dimpled or tubercled form of 
chalcedony. Hence it becomes easy to determine at once what 
has not been organized, from the beginning, however small the 
particle may be. In short, the quartz-sand has yielded less 
to the chalcedonizing influence than the organic remains. 


114 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


True enough as this is, still the characteristic form of the 
chalcedonic crystallization is so minute that it is often very dif- 
ficult to determine whether that which we are looking at 
through the microscope is dimpled or mammillated, seeing that 
the circles or little monticules which represent this are seldom 
more than 1-3000th of an inch in diameter. Frequently the 
botryoidal surface is distinct ; as frequently also the little mam- 
milliform projections are surrounded by rings; and not unfre- 
quently there appears to be a dimple in the centre. But such 
differences are of little moment if we remember that the sur- 
face of these spicules, originally as smooth as glass, is now 
rendered more or less uneven by the forms of crystallization 
presented by chalcedony, and that this character distinctly 
marks the difference between the organic and inorganic par- 
ticles of which the deposit is composed. With this exception, 
the spicules are but “ pseudomorphs,” to use a mineralogical 
term, of what they were in the living animal, where they were 
produced. 

Nor should we forget the effect of the “solvent influence ” 
to which I have alluded, seeing that this also may have acted 
at one time in one and at another in another way during the 
transformation of the atomic constitution of the spicule, thus, 
under certain circumstances, eroding the surface which received 
an additional chalcedonic layer under others,—and hence, as re- 
gards erosion, the “reticulated” aspect noticed by Mr. Parfitt 
in his excellent paper (/. c.), which on the surface of some of 
the spicules is so marked as to indicate that in this way many 
may have altogether disappeared. This, too, may partly ac- 
count for the apparently entire absence, above stated, of the 
minuter and more delicate spicules which existing species, 
almost identical with the fossil ones, as will be hereafter seen, 
show us must have been present in the sponges to which they 
originally and respectively belonged. 

Be this as it may, the coarser features alone of the spicules 
remain ; and so far altered is their original smooth surface by 
erosion or the presence of the botryoidal form of chalcedony, 
that not only is there an absence of the minuter and delicate 
spicules, but also of all the minute spines, tubercles, and other 
markings which, in many instances, more or less cover and 
characterize the large spicules of existing species, and thus 
may be inferred to have equaily covered and characterized 
many of the fossil ones. 

As above stated, out of the seventy-nine illustrations there are 
three only, viz. figs. 7, 8, and 9, which are not representative of 
the spicules in the greensand ; and these have been copied from 
Schmidt and Du Bocage respectively, not less to illustrate the 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Specres. 115 


general plan on which I shall endeavour to show that many 
of the spicules have been developed, than to identify some of 
them with existing species. 

All the figures have been drawn on the same scale, viz. 1-24th 
to 1-1800th of an inch, whereby their relative sizes respectively 
can be at once seen, their real sizes computed by compass and 
rule, and the introduction of measurements avoided. 

Some of the figures appear very large; but when it is re- 
membered that others would have been imconveniently small 
if the whole had been proportionally more reduced in size, this 
will be fully explained. At the same time it should be re- 
membered that, as all are sufficiently large to be extracted 
with the aid of a simple but powerful lens, and therefore that 
there are hardly any spicules present so small as to require 
the microscope for detection, it is evident that nothing but 
coarse and large spicules exist in this deposit, that if there 
were originally minuter forms in it there is nothing now left 
to show that this was the case, and, therefore, that the great 
bulk of the sea-shore Spongiadee, in which all the spicules are 
too small to be seen individually with a quarter-inch lens, 
have no representatives in this deposit. 

Of the deep-sea sponges, such as STyalonema, Holtenia, 
Pheronema, Askonema, Corbitella, Gray (?), &c., there is, of 
course, no representative ; their delicate spicules slightly held 
together by equally delicate sarcode, and their habitat in the 
deep valleys of the ocean, almost entirely preclude the possi- 
bility of their spicules ever reaching such tidal currents as 
could drift together the gritty materials of the Haldon deposit. 

Not so, however, with the Coralliospongiz of Dr. Gray, and 
the Euplectellidee, whose spicules are supported by a rigid 
structure of keratose fibre s¢/icified. The habitat of the latter, 
at the Philippine Islands, in from ten to twenty-four fathoms 
(Bowerbank, Proce. Zool. Soc. London, 1869, p. 344), and that 
of most of those in the Gulf of Florida &e., forwarded by M. de 
Pourtales to Dr. Schmidt for examination, in minimum depths 
of from 90 to 152 fathoms (Grundziige emer Spong. Faun. des 
atlantisch. Gebietes, 1870) show that these might have repre- 
sentatives in such deposits; and thus we find that, in the spi- 
culiferous sand of Haldon Hill and Black Down, nearly half 
the organic remains consist of spicules and fragments of the 
silicified fibre of the Coralliospongiez. The rest, chiefly belong 
to that group of sponges for which I have proposed the 
term ‘ Pachytragie”’ (Annals, vol. vii. Jan. 1871), viz. the 
Geodide, Stelletta, Dercitus, &e., but not the Tethyade proper, 
of which 7. cranium is the type, since the spicules of these 
sponges, with the exception, perhaps, of the large acerate one, 


116 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


whose form is too common to be of any value specifically, are 
far too delicate to survive the amount of trituration through 
which the coarser forms of the spicules of the other Pachy- 
tragiz might pass, as we see in this deposit, for the most part, 
unaltered. 

Nor have we met with any stedlates (spicules), especially the 
larger ones of Tethya lyncurium and its like, better named 
by Dr. Gray “ Donatia,”’ to separate it from the true Tethyade, 
ot which 7’. cranium is the type, although the little globular 
crystalloids (spicules), or little “siliceous balls,” as they have 
been termed, which characterize the crust &c. of the Geodide, 
are extremely abundant. 

If, then, there are none of these stellates present, which, in 
some species of Donatia, are equal in size to the larger glo- 
bular crystalloids of the Geodidee, we can hardly wonder at 
the entire absence of the minuter stellates of the Pachytragie 
generally, or of any other spicules so minute that a quarter-inch 
compound power is required to make them visible. 

Whether Donatia (Tethya lyncurtum) and its like existed at 
this period may be another question which the limited exami- 
nation of the Haldon sand made by Messrs. Vicary, Parfitt, 
and myself is in no way sufficient to answer; for it may be 
assumed that, in a stratum 25 feet thick which is almost 
entirely composed of grains of sand and the spicular remains 
of various sponges, almost any amount of examination, most 
especially ours, must indeed be “ limited.” 

Again, it is evident that there were sponges like the Es- 
periade (Gray) present, if bihamate spicules be allowed to de- 
termine this; for here, also, the other spicular element of these 
sponges, viz. the anchorates, are so much smaller, for the most 
part, than the bihamates in the existing species, that the an- 
chorates, like the stellates of the Pachytragize, may have dis- 
appeared, either by the triturative effect of the sand at the 
time of deposit, or by the solvent effect of the fluids which 
have since percolated through it. 

Lastly, it is possible that, in solid masses of flint, such mi- 
nute spicules may be found to be most perfectly preserved, 
and in some parts representatives of the deep-sea sponges may 
be found entire; but neither appear, elementarily or entire, in 
the sandy grit of Haldon Hill or Black Down, so far as our 
observation has extended, nor, for the reasons above stated, 
is it likely that one ever so extended would be more suc- 
cessful. 

Still there are a great number of forms in the Haldon sand 
which have living representatives, and probably a great many 
which have none. Let us, then, first see generally how far we 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 117 


are borne out in this conclusion by reference to those which I 
have delineated. , 

It will be observed, as before stated, that they are for the 
most part all large—that is, the largest spicules of the species 
to which they Belonged ; and therefore, if we compare them 
with living species, it must be with the larger spicules of these 
species. 

There is no question, then, as to whether we shall take our 
characters from the large spicules of the latter for this purpose 
in preference to the small or minute ones—for, as before stated, 
most sponges contain two sizes (that is, the large and the 
minute—those which can be seen for the most part by the un- 
aided eye or a low magnifying-power, and those which require 
the aid of a very high microscopic one)—since, as also before 
stated, the latter appear to be entirely unrepresented among 
these fossil spicules. 

Our characters, then, among the fossil spicules (for it should 
be remembered that we have no entire sponges here) must, in 
common with their living allies, be taken from the largest 
spicules generally ; and such we shall observe to be chiefly 
confined, in the latter, to the periphery, where their shafts are 
provided with heads which meet together externally, and thus 
form a shield-like surface to the sponge. 

These heads, like the heads of so many nails, present forms 
which are peculiar to the species, and are developed inversely 
to the shafts; that is to say, the more expanded the head the 
shorter the shaft, and vice versd. (The position of the shaft, 
branch, or arm where broken off is always indicated in the 
figures by a little circle, which is the axial canal, within a 
larger circle, which is the circumference of the spicule.) 
Hence, the shaft only differing in length or size, we must look 
to the head for the character; and here we shall at once see 
that, whether we take the simple trifid or ternate one in 
fig. 36 &e. Pl. IX. (existing species, Geodia), or the hex- 
ternate one fig. 30 (that is, the dichotomous division of the 
trifid or ternate head, ex. sp. Sted/etta), or once more divided 
(dodecaternate, as in Dactylocalyx Bowerbankii, Brit. Spong. 
fig. 53), or still more divided (polyternate, as in fig. 1—ex. sp. 
Dactylocalyx McAndrewti, Bk., McAndrewia azorica, Gray, 
Proce. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1869, pl. v. fig. 3), or where the divisions 
are more or less united into a disk, figs. 8, 4,5 (ex. sp. 
Dacetylocalyx polydiscus, Bk., Proc. cit. 1869, pl. vi. figs. 10 
&c.), we observe from Schmidt’s and Du Bocage’s figures of 
D. polydiscus, respectively copied into our Plate VII. figs. 7, 
8, and 9, which are confirmed by Dr. Bowerbank’s fig. 102 
(Brit. Spong.), and my own actual observation of the spicula, 


118 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


that there are three canals in the centre diverging from a common 
one, which proves that, from the simplest trifid or ternate head 
to the most elaborately divided one, all begin with a trifid or 
ternate development—in short, that all are some multiple of 
three, and therefore that in it we have a distinct trifid or ter- 
nate system from the beginning for the grouping, of the-large 
spicules with which we are now concerned, which character 
is the most practicable, at least for our purpose. 

In this view I have been alike anticipated by Dr. Bower- 
bank (1858) and Mr. Parfitt (2. c. 1870) imdependently, the 
former of whom, in 1869, writing on the ‘ siliceo-fibrous ” 
sponges, observes :—‘‘ The apices of the connecting spicules 
are exceedingly various in their form ; but they are all modifi- 
cations of a triradiate one, even the peltate forms” (Proc. cit. 
p- 73). I prefer much the term “ ternate” or “ trifid” to 
“‘ triradiate,’’ because the former apply to the branching of a 
stem (the axial canal), and the latter to a branching or radia- 
tion from a point, since this avoids a confusing of the tri- or 
quadriradiate spicules of the Calcispongiz in particular with 
the trifid or ternate division of those of the Coralliospongie and 
Pachytragiz ; and as we are most familiar with the term “ ter- 
nate,” I shall henceforth use this with its necessary prefixes— 
a grammatical violation, it is true, but one, perhaps, which the 
desirableness of using short instead of long cumbrous terms 
may sanction. 

From the ternate system of the peripheral spicules let us go 
to the silicified fibre of the interior; and here we have all the 
figures from 10 to 29 inclusively illustrating this structure, 
many of them, no doubt, somewhat worn by trituration at the 
time of their deposit, but otherwise the irregular knot-branch- 
ing of the Dactylocalycide, and the more rectangular hexra- 
diate one of the Euplectellide, together with the canalated 
fibre of Farrea occa (Bk. Proc. cit. 1869, pl. xxiv. fig. 1), all 
find their representatives respectively in these figures, many 
of which, also, are almost facsimiles of Schmidt’s figures of 
Lyidium torquila, obtained by M. de Pourtales in 270 fathoms, 
off the island of Cuba (Atlantisch. Spong. Fauna, p. 84). 

We now leave the Coralliospongiz and go to the heads of 
the first and second divisions of the ternate system, for which 
group I have proposed the name of “ Pachytragie”’ (/. c.) ; 
and here we revert to the condition of the deep-sea sponges, 
so far as the absence of silicified fibre is concerned ; but instead 
of the, for the most part, soft, silky nature of their spicular 
structure, we have the short, rigid, ternately developed spi- 
cules of the Pachytragiz, which grow and develope themselves, 
in many instances, on the shore-rocks, where they are ex- 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 119 


posed to the beating of the most tempestuous seas. Hence 
we shall not be surprised to find representatives of these in the 
Haldon deposit. 

They will be found in Plates IX. and X. figs. 832-37 and 
59-74 respectively. 

Some of the hexternate heads, as figs. 30, 31, and 33, might 
either have belonged to Schmidt’s Ancorinide, in which are 
included Stelletta &c. (Atlant. Spong. Faun.), or to the peri- 
phery of the Dactylocalycide (see Dr. Bowerbank’s figures of 
D. Masoni and D, Bowerbankii, 2, 3, and 6 respectively, Proc. 
cit. 1869, pl. vi.); for they all have such hexternate heads for 
their periphery, although those of the Dactylocalycide appear 
to be the thickest and to have the stoutest shafts, which, in 
the fossil species are, for the most part, unfortunately broken 
off. 

Where, however, the heads have not been so expanded, 
although still irregularly hexternate (as in Pl. X.), the shafts 
have consequently become more developed, and therefore have 
partly remained, thus giving us facsimiles of the spicules 
which characterize the Pachytragie generally,—that is to say, 
Schmidt’s Ancorinide and Geodiding (Atlant. Spong. Faun.). 

The figures 37-39 and 72-74 inclusively all appertain to a 
quadrifid or quaternate system, which, whether belonging to 
the Coralliospongie or to the Pachytragiz, only find their pa- 
rallel now, so far as I am aware, in Hyalonema (Carteria, 
Gray), where the minute feathered spicules have the like heads 
in miniature—some of the large ones with more extended 
arms also—and all the long large ones a crucial branching of 
the axial canal, with more or less inflation in the centre. 

In Askonema setubalense, Kent, a similar condition exists ; 
but here the minute spicules are hexradiate, and the large long 
ones present a hexradiate cross, with more or less central in- 
flation. It is almost impossible to see all six arms of the cross 
at the same time in the long spicules ; but the quadrilobate 
form of the inflation in many, if not most, is satisfactory 
evidence of this condition when the cross is not otherwise 
visible. 

Returning to the Pachytragiz, we find that the ternate spi- 
cules of the circumference, in the absence of silicified fibre for 
support, are accompanied by strong acerate, fusiform, smooth, 
and, generally, slightly curved spicules, which not only abound 
in the interior, crossing each other in all directions to form the 
skeleton, but frequently project somewhat beyond the surface 
in connexion with the peripheral spicules—also that this form 
is often accompanied by strong acuate spicules of the same 
kind, in which one half of the spieule seems to be more or 


120 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


less shortened in proportion to its thickness and the inflation 
of its rounded extremity. 

Such spicules are represented in figs. 76 and 77 respec- 
tively ; and as they greatly exceed in number all other large 
sorts in the existing Pachytragie (being the spicule of the 
mass), so they abound in a fossil state in this deposit, both 
entire and fragmentary, of various sizes, from 1-5th of an inch 
downwards, with proportional thickness. 

As in no instances are such large stout spicules of this kind 
to be found in any species but the Pachytragiz, so, for the 
most part, the whole of the fossil ones must be inferred to 
have come from sponges of this group. With one exception, 
however, viz. Dercitus niger (Ann. vol. vu. Jan. 1871), which 
differs from all others of the Pachytragiz with which I am 
acquainted in having no acerate spicule, while its body, being 
crammed full of stout ternate ones in which the shaft but 
slightly exceeds in length the arms, finds its representative in 
fig. 71, which, with shorter shaft and of various sizes below 
this figure, is nearly as abundant as any other form of spicule 
in the Haldon deposit. 

Lastly, we come to the smaller spicules; and here there are 
only four figures, 40, 41, and 42, 43, and 55, and 56 which 
can with any certainty be assigned to species like the existing 
sponges. 

The first two evidently belong to the Dactylocalycide ; but 
their smallness and differences respectively from those figured 
in Pl. VIL., being strongly marked, may be easily appreciated 
by comparison. 

In fig. 43 we immediately recognize a sharp-pointed bi- 
hamate spicule of large size, which may represent the Kspe- 
riade, its usual companions (viz. the anchorates) being as- 
sumed to have been too small to have survived the trituration 
of the deposit, or the solvent effect of the petrifactive process. 

Figs. 55 and 56 are lateral and upper views respectively 
of the globular crystalloids, or siliceous balls, which cha- 
racterize the crust of the Geodide, and which so abound, of 
many sizes below the figure, and of so many shapes between 
spheroidal and oval, that their presence in regard to numbers, 
not less than their variety in size and form, distinctly points 
out their origin from the disintegration of more than one kind 
of Geodia. 

Of the rest, figs. 44, 45, 46, and 47 are figures of two spi- 
cules which are equally beautiful and abundant, but to whose 
origin nothing that I know of among existing sponges gives 
me any clue. They may have belonged to the Dactylocaly- 
cide, and future observation may throw some light upon their 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 121 


history; but at present I know of no moniliform spicules 
having curved, cylindrical, and quadiradiate forms respec- 
tively to which they can be likened. 

Fig. 54 appears to have been one of the curved cylindrical 
spicules which#has suffered from erosion, and thus shows the 
effect of the solvent power, which may thus be inferred, not 
only to have fretted out partially, but to have fretted away 
altogether many of the spicules that were originally in this 
deposit. Indeed we cannot have a more satisfactory example 
of this power than in fig. 70, wlich shows a very common 
occurrence in the Haldon deposit, viz. the bare extension of the 
axial canal in a consolidated state beyond the rest of the fossil 
shaft or spicule, which has thus evidently been removed by 
some solvent influence. 

The remainder of the small spicules here represented are 
abundantly present in the deposit,»but more remarkable for 
their multiplicity than for any peculiarities by which they 
could be identified with existing species; they represent the 
smallest spicules of the mass, and those forms which perhaps 
are most abundant, but by no means all the varieties which 
are present. In many instances the chalcedonizing influence 
has so firmly united them, as well as the little globular 
crystalloids of the Geodide, to the larger spicules, especially 
to the fragments of silicified fibre from the Coralliospongie 
(see figs. 19, 20, and 24), that they cannot be detached with- 
out fracture of the latter; but it does not follow from this that 
such small spicules have ever formed part of the sponges 
from which the large fragments or spicules to which they now 
adhere were derived. They were thrown together at the time 
of deposit, and became adherent afterwards. Ihave frequently 
destroyed a fine large spicule by endeavouring to detach the 
small ones from it. 

Among the small spicules, however, are some pointed at 
one end and truncated at the other, as if fractured at this part, 
which appear to have originally belonged to the silicified fibre 
of the Coralliospongiz ; for such are occasionally seen to be 
not merely adherent to the fragments of this fibre, but actually 
with one end-imbedded ¢n it for some distance (figs. 25 and 28), 
just as with the Aphrocallistes, for a good example of which 
see Bowerbank’s illustrations (Proceed. cit. 1869, pl. xxi. 
figs. 2,3, and 4). The specimen of Aphrocallistes Bocaget, 
which was examined by Snide was found by M. de Pour- 
tales on a reef in the Gulf of Florida, 283 fathoms deep 
(Atlant. Spong. Faun.). 

So long as we are content with the coarser features of the 
larger spicules of the Spongiadee contained in the Haldon de- 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 9 


122 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


posit, we shall find what we want; but if we allow our expec- 
tations to go beyond this, and seek for the minuter elements, 
either in the shape of spines or tubercles on the large spicules, 
or in that of the minute stellates or other spicules of this kind, 
which most probably accompanied them in the sponges from 
which they originally came, we shall be disappointed, at least 
so far as our investigations have extended. And although it 
would be too hazardous to state that such minute elements are 
entirely absent, still the effect of trituration at the time of de- 
posit, and the subsequent solvent influence attending petrifac- 
tion, together with our want of success in this way, preclude 
all reasonable hope of their being present anywhere in such a 
sandy deposit. Where whole masses or entire sponges, as 
before stated, have become consolidated in the form of flint 
&c., they may be preserved, as flies in amber; but it seems 
hopeless to hunt for them in this sandy grit. 

Nor is there much dependence, for the same reasons, to be 
placed on the forms of the smaller spicules, such as figs. 51 
and 52; for what may have carried away the minute spicules 
and have affected the surfaces of the large ones, is not likely 
to have spared those of the smaller ones, in which the altera- 
tion in form would thus be proportionally more extensive and 
disfiguring. 

Having now reviewed the illustrations in the accompanying 
plates generally, let us hastily go over the figures somewhat 
more specially, which, while it entails a little repetition ot 
what has gone before, will serve to curtail much of the usual 
tabular explanation. 

Of figs. 1 to 5 there can be no doubt that the latter be- 
longed to a coral-sponge like Discodermia polydiscus, Bocage 
(Journ. des Sc. Mathémat. Phys. et Nat. Lisbonne, no. iv. 1869), 
from which are copied our two figures 8 and 9, being the 
upper and lateral views respectively of the disk. It was pre- 
viously called Dactylocalyx polydiscus by Dr. Bowerbank, for 
whose illustrations, of a similar kind, see Proceed. Zool. Soe. 
Lond. 1869, pl. vi. figs. 10 &e. ; since then it has been figured 
by Schmidt under the name of Corallistes polydiscus (Atlant. 
Spong. Faun. Taf. ii. fig. 8, 1870), of which our fig. 7 is a 
tracing. Bocage found his specimens implanted on a piece 
of Halichondria; but from what locality 1s not mentioned. 
That described by Schmidt was obtained at the minimum 
depth of 152 fathoms in the Gulf of Florida. 

Neither Bowerbank nor Du Bocage gives his figures of the 
disk that amount of indentation which is found in Schmidt’s ; 
but if the latter be not another species, then it is probable that 
my figures 3, 4, and 5, which, with their like, abound in the 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 123 


Haldon deposit, all come from a sponge or sponges closely 
allied to, if not identical with, Dactylocalyx polydiscus; in 
which case we appear to have the species still extant. 

Not so, however, with figs. 1 and 2, which, with their like, 
are equally abundant. These disks, in addition to the differ- 
ence of branching off almost close to the shaft, are much more 
lacinulated than any of the figs. 3, 4, and 5; besides which, 
the ends of the branches are not rounded. Indeed the cha- 
racters are so distinct and so different from those of the disk 
of Dactylocalyx polydiscus, or any other species of Dactylo- 
calyx with which I am acquainted, that I do not hesitate to 
designate them by the name of ‘ Dactylocalycites Vicary?,” 
in honour.of Mr. W. Vicary, of Exeter, to whom we are not 
only indebted for the discovery of these spiculiferous deposits, 
but for that of many other important geological facts in this 
neighbourhood. Fig. 6 is a lateral view of this disk. 

It is possible that if the filagree terminations of the lacinu- 
lated disks of McAndrewia azorica, Gray (for good illustra- 
tions of which see Bowerbank, Proc. ci#. 1869, pl. v. figs. 2 
and 3), were broken off, we might produce figures something 
like 1 and 2; but in no instance have I observed the least 
remnant of a termination like these to the branches of Dactyo- 
calycites Vicaryt. 

Lastly, the heads, figs. 40 and 41, 42, Pl. [X., also appear 
to have belonged to the Coralliospongie, especially the latter, 
viz. figs. 41, 42, whose elliptical disk and sinuous margin 
so cause it to differ from all the rest, that for this I would 
propose the name of “ Dactylocalycites ellipticus.” Of fig. 40 
I have only found two specimens; they are very small, but 
are so beautifully marked, that for these the most appropriate 
appellation that I can think of would be Dactylocalycites 
callodiscus. It should be remembered that we are here naming 
spicules only, and not entire sponges. 

In figs. 10 to 18 inclusively we have specimens of “ knots,” 
so to call them, or branching centres of the silicified fibre 
of the Coralliospongiz and Euplectellide, the rectangular 
branching of figs. 10 and 11, and the hexradiate appearance 
of figs. 10 and 15, being more particularly like that of the 
sponges last mentioned. 

Fig. 12 is an instance of the canalled silicified fibre cha- 
racterizing Farrea occa, Bk. (Proc. cit. 1869, pl. xxiv. fig. 1 
and Brit. Spong. fig. 277). 

And the rest may be siliceous knots from the Dactylo- 
calycidee generally. 

In Pl. VIII. figs. 19 to 29 inclusively, we seem to have 
nothing but the coarsest parts of the silicified fibre of the 

9 f 


124 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


Coralliospongie. Such fragments are so abundant and so in- 
finite in the variety of their forms in this deposit, that it has 
been a matter of difficulty to make any selection that could 
give even their general character. 

Most of them have small spicules, fragmental or entire, ad- 
hering to them, as in figs. 19 and 24, which are drawn upon 
the same scale as the rest of the figures (indeed it should be 
remembered that not only all the figures except 7, 8, and 9, 
but every thing connected with them, are drawn upon the same 
scale in these representations). Such small spicules, as has 
been heretofore explained, need not have had any previous 
existence in the sponges from which the fragments to which 
they now adhere belonged. 

Again, as there is also a great abundance of the globular 
erystalloids (little siliceous balls) of the Geodide in the de- 
posit, many of these also, as represented in figs. 20 and 24, 
adhere firmly to the larger spicules of a// kinds; these, in 
like manner, need not have had any connexion before the 
deposit took place with the spicules to which they are now 
attached. I particularly mention this, because the occurrence 
has often led me to the opposite conclusion, which subsequent 
reflection has thus corrected. 

Figs. 25, 26, and 28 represent instances where the small 
spicules did appear to have been incorporated with the silici- 
fied fibre from the beginning, as seen especially in the Aphro- 
callistes. Indeed the imbedding of the spicules in the silici- 
fied fibre of the Coralliospongiz, while it has its analogue in 
the entire enclosure of them in the living fibre of the Chalinee, 
or in the insertion of their blunt ends only, as in that of the 
Oplitospongiz, Bk., seems, in the Coralliospongiz, to have 
been as present and necessary for the support of their delicate 
spicular structure in the more shallow tidal seas in which they 
live and have lived as it is absent and unnecessary in the 
flimsy spicular structure of the deep-sea sponges, which, like 
Askonema setubalense, Kent, attains “ upwards of three feet in 
diameter” in the quiet valleys of the Atlantic Ocean (Monthly 
Microscop. Journ., Nov. 1870, p. 245, pl. Lxiv.). 

Fig. 29 represents a piece of silicified fibre with holes in 
it (a)—a very common occurrence, as may be supposed, in the 
Coralliospongie. 

Following the numbers, we now come to the spicules of the 
Pachytragiz, whose heads, where the shafts have been broken 
off entirely, and where fragments of them still remain, are re- 
presented in Plates IX. and X. respectively; and here we 
meet with the difficulty of determining, not only how many of 
those in Pl. [X., where the heads are without shafts, belonged 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 125 


to the Coralliospongiz, but alsopwhich of these, and of those 
with shafts in Pl. X., belonged to the different divisions in- 
cluded under the head of Pachytragie. 

We must here, for reasons above stated, omit from these 
altogether the Tethyade, of which 7. cranium is the type, 
likewise Donatia (T. lyncurium) and its type, since, if 
neither the trifid spicules of the former nor the stellates of the 
latter can, from their extreme delicacy, be expected to be found 
in the deposit, these species have no other spicular element by 
which they can be recognized with certainty. 

The thickness of the shaft at its base in the headed spicules 
rather indicates a short than a long shaft, as is well known to 
those who have studied the anchor- and vasiform trifid-headed 
spieules respectively of the Geodide &c., for which compare 
our fig. 63 with 59 in Pl. X.; but, as before stated, the ex- 
pansion or elaboration of the head seems to take place at the 
expense of the shaft; and hence this so accords with what is 
found in the Coralliospongiz, that where there is no part of 
the shaft left, andthe thickness of the latter at its base is no in- 
dication of length, the development of the head is our only guide. 

Thus, in the figures of Pl. [X., I know 32 to be the end 
view of the shafted spicule 66 in Pl. X., because I myself 
drew it from this spicule: and figs. 35 and 36 had also shafts; 
but they are omitted because there was no room left in the 
plates tor lateral views of these spicules. Fig. 34 probably 
had a long shaft; and the head of 69, when viewed endwise, 
presented a hexternate form somewhat like 33; but whether 
figs. 80, 31, and 33 had short shafts or long ones there is 
nothing to determine, as they are broken off close to the heads 
in the fossils. 

Thus, while there can be little doubt of the heads which 
have long shafts having originally come from some species of 
the Pachytragiz, I have no means of deciding whether figs. 30, 
31, and 33 belonged to the latter or to the Coralliospongiz, since 
nearly facsimiles of 31 and 33 are given by Dr. Bowerbank 
in his illustrations of Dactylocalyx Masoni and D. Bowerbankti 
respectively (Proceed. c7t.), and a facsimile of fig. 80 appears 
in Schmidt’s illustrations of Stelletta (S. discophora, tab.s1v. 
fig. 5a, Adriat. Spong. 1862). The latter also, in its hexra- 
diate form, is no less characteristic of Wright’s Wyville- Thom- 
sonia Wallichit (Quart. Journ. Microscop. Sc. Jan. 1870, pl. ii. 
fig. 8), also Schmidt’s Stelletta (Tisiphonia) agariciformis 
(Atlant. Spong. Faun. Taf. vi. fig. 12), also Dorvillia agarici- 
formis, Kent (Monthly Microscop. Journ., Dec. 1870, pl. Ixvi. 
fig. 7), and, lastly, my own figures of the spicules in Stedletta 
aspera and S. lactea (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. vii. Jan. 1871). 


126 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


Thus the hexternate head seems to take us from the Pachy- 
tragiz of the shore through the Coralliospongiz of the com- 
paratively shallow seas, down into the deep recesses of the 
ocean, where, at 1913 fathoms, Dr. Wallich found the dimi- 
nutive but important little sponge to which Dr. Wright (/. ec.) 
has given the name Wyville-Thomsonia Wallichii. Already 
it will have been seen that M. de Pourtales found this (for 
Stelletta (Tisiphonia) agariciformis of Schmidt appears, mut. 
mutand., to be identical with it) in 178 fathoms; so that here 
we have a sponge, in form and habitat respectively, connecting 
the Pachytragize of the shore, through the Coralliospongie, 
with the Calycispongie (Kent) of the deepest seas. 

Figs. 37, 38, and 39, Plate [X., and figs. 72, 73, and 74 
Pl. X., are nail-like spicules, whose crucial or four-armed heads 
as plainly show that they do not belong to the ternate as that 
they do belong to a quaternate or quadrifid system, whose 
parallel, as before stated, is only found in the spicules of Hy- 
alonema (Carteria, Gray). 

On this, however, it may be observed that the minute 
spicules with feathered shafts and quadrifid heads are not con- 
fined to Hyalonema, but are found also in Holtenia Carpenter?, 
W. Thomson (Phil. Trans. 1869, pl. Ixviii. figs. 9-11), and 
in Pheronema Grayi, Kent (Monthly Microscop. Journ., Nov. 
1870, pl. Ixiii. figs. 9 and 10). So are there minute hexra- 
diate spicules in many of the Coralliospongiz and Euplectel- 
lide; but Dr. W. Thomson states, respecting the former, 
that “ opposite to the point of junction of the vertical with the 
four transverse rays there is frequently a more or less distinct 
rounded elevation or tubercle. This undoubtedly represents 
the sixth ray, the continuation of the primary axis of the spi- 
cule” (Phil. Trans. 1869, p. 704); so that these feathered 
shafts with quadrifid heads in fHoltenia evidently belong to 
the hexradiate system. But where Dr. W. Thomson goes 
on to state that in some cases “ the tubercle is developed into 
a branch, and the spicule becomes hexradiate, recalling the 
ordinary hexradiate spicule of the sponge-mass of [/yalonema,” 
I must join issue, inasmuch as I have never been able to see 
such a tubercle in the minute spicules with feathered shafts 
and quadrifid heads, nor in the large quadrifid spicules of 
Hyalonema, although examined carefully for this purpose ; nor 
have I ever seen in any illustrations, or in my own examina- 
tion of my mounted specimens of the sponge of Hyalonema, 
any hexradiate spicules; while, as before stated, the simple 
cross in the centre of the longer spicules, which was first 
pointed out by Schultze (Ann. /. c.), has always appeared to 
me quadriradiate, as stated by him, and not hexradiate with 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 127 


quadrilobate inflation, as it is, for the most part, in Askonema 
setubalense. 

Still it is not with the plan on which the minute spicules of 
sponges areedeveloped that we have to deal in the Haldon 
deposit ; for, as already mentioned, their entire absence there 
compels us to consider only the system of the larger spicules ; 
and here we have one which is as distinctly quaternate in the 
division of its head as the quadriradiate cross, with and 
without shaft and extended arms respectively, in the large 
spicules of Hyalonema. 

Fig. 39 is a lateral view of one of these spicules, and fig. 38 
the end view of its head, in which the central lines represent 
the quadrifid branching of the axial canal. (The dotted lines, 
for the most part, in these figures represent restored parts.) 
Fig. 37, although on the same system as the last, much exceeds 
the rest in size; the central canals are enormously enlarged, 
apparently at the expense of the walls of the spicule, which 
are very thin; but whether this was originally the case, or 
subsequently produced during petrifaction, we will not consider 
now, as the subject (viz. the enlarged state of the canal in 
many of the fossil spicules) will by-and-by come before us 
separately. It will be observed that the ends of this quadrifid 
head have also disappeared; but a portion of the shaft, which 
cannot be made apparent in the drawing, still remains; nor is 
it improbable that the arms were carried out, as in the long- 
armed spicules of Hyalonema, to a much greater extent than 
the dotted lines conjecturally indicated. 

Fig. 74, Pl. X., is a lateral view of another specimen of 
this spicule, showing the peculiar form of the arms; and fig. 
73 represents the head end of fig. 72, which, being smaller and 
somewhat different from the rest, and furnished with a longer 
shaft, may have belonged to another species; while the short- 
shafted ones may perhaps, by the union of their heads (for in 
one instance I found two together), have formed the surface of 
some coral-sponge. Still, in the absence of all decisive evi- 
dence in this respect, I propose for these spicules (which are 
by no means uncommon, although not so plentiful as many of 
the rest, and bear a remarkable resemblance to nails) the ge- 
neric name “‘ Gomphites.” ‘Those with the shorter shafts and 
more expanded heads I would call Gomphites Parfittii, in 
honour of Mr. Parfitt, who early recognized the value of these 
fossils generally, who partly brought them to my notice, and 
who subsequently wrote the valuable paper on them to which 
I have alluded, im which is figured the peculiar form under 
consideration. or the long-shafted one (fig. 72) with con- 
tracted head I would propose the name of G. parviceps. 


128 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


Before returning to the ternate system again, I may here 
briefly allude to two other kinds of spicules, not in this deposit, 
called respectively by Dr. Bowerbank “ biternate” and “ tri- 
fureated attenuato-hexradiate”’ spicules, the former belong- 
ing to Dactylocalyx subglobosa, Gray (Proceed. cit. 1869, pl. 22. 
fig. 11), and the latter to Huplectella aspergillun’ (Brit. Spong. 
pl. 8. fig. 189), since the straight lines in fig. 34 are introduced 
to show how these two forms might be produced. Viewing, 
then, those marked @ a a as branches of the axial canal, 
producing the ternate system, we have the lines bab, bad, 
and 6a6 with the shaft in the centre, forming Dr. Bower- 
bank’s “ biternate” spicule; and by adding another branch 
with bab, so as to produce the quadrifid head, together with 
one above and one below in the axis of the shaft, we get the 
* trifurcated attenuato-hexradiate’’ form. But as these forms 
are only to be found among the minute spicules of the existing 
species to which they respectively belong, they do not come 
into the category with which we are most concerned, although 
it seemed desirable to give them a passing notice. Again, it 
should be remembered, as enlarged figures often mislead, that 
if the spicules in question were drawn to the scale of our figure 
34, under reference, their utmost size would not be more than 
the semidiameter of the circle representing the broken end of 
the shaft ; hence their subordinate nature in respect of size. 

It is very desirable, where we can, to take our characters 
rather from large than small objects; for itis much more useful to 
the many, who cannot afford to purchase microscopes for seeing 
the latter; and it becomes questionable how far species-split- 
ting should be subject to microscopical examination, since 
there might be no end to this if there were no limit to micro- 
scopic power: hence the desirableness of restricting the latter 
in the formation of species, even as it is, to’ some practicable 
extent. 

Returning to the ternate system of the large fossil spicules 
with long shafts, we have, in figs. 32, 35, & 36, Pl. IX., 
heads only, im which the shafts although not represented, are 
known to have been long; also figs. 59 to 71, meclusively, in 
Pl. X., where the heads and fragments of their long shafts 
still remaining together are thus represented. 

And here, directing our attention first to the furcate division 
of the arms, or the hexternate forms in figs. 32, 34, and 35, 
Pl. IX., and figs. 58, 59, 60, 66, & 68, Pl. X., we observe 
that, although there is great irregularity in their dividing, 
they are all provided with long shafts. (Again I must beg the 
reader to remember that these figures are not selected from 
their rarity, but as the best representatives that I could find 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 129 


of their like, which exist in countless myriads scattered through- 
out the deposit.) The figures, then, to which I have just 
alluded are very similar in character, and, together with the 
vase-like trifid heads, figs. 61 & 67, and the bifid ones, figs. 65 
and 64, may all be varieties of their proper types respectively, 
produced in one species of sponge, to which I would give the 
name collectively of Geodites haldonensis, taking fig. 58 as 
the best representative of this group. 

If, then, we make this a Geodia, it involves the addition of 
an anchor-headed spicule with extremely long shaft (as those 
know who have studied the existing species); and this we 
appear to have in figs. 62 & 68, which, although slightly dif- 
fering in form, may be but varieties of one type; also a large 
smooth acerate spicule, like that of fig. 76: and thus we have 
all the spicular forms characteristic of the circumferential zone 
of a Geodia, viz. :—(1) the thick ternate head, characteristically 
furcated and vasiform in this instance; (2) the vasiform, trifid, 
extended head; (8) the anchor-like or trifid recurved head ; 
and (4) the large* acerate spicule. Add, further, to these the 
globular crystalloid or little siliceous ball (PL. IX. figs. 55 & 
56) (found abundantly in this deposit) for the crust, ‘together 
with the large acerate and acuate spicules (figs. 76 & 77, PL X. ) 
for the interior, and we have, with the exception of the minute 
stellates &e. (also usually found in the existing species of the 
Geodide, but which, for reasons above given, we cannot ex- 
pect to find in this deposit), all the spicular combination which 
belongs to a Geodia, except that, I think, there is no existing 
species known in which the arms of the ternate head are 
furcated and also spread forwards, instead of horizontally and 
more or less recurved. 

Such a condition may be seen, so far as the furcation goes, 
in Schmidt’s Stellette and Ancorine (Spong. Adriat. Meeres, 

Taf. 3 & 4, 1862); but here, again, the bifurcations are not 
prolonged, ‘but recurved, 

Fig. 69, which is hexternate, is, with its varieties, also a 
very common form in this deposit ; and here the arms are 
spread out horizontally or laterally, and the fureations some- 
what recurved, as in Stelletta &c. For this and its like, then, 
I would propose the name of Stéellettites haldonensis ; albeit 
it is not certain that this spicule, too, might not have been 
connected with a crust of siliceous balls and a spicular combi- 

nation in other respects like that just mentioned, when it 
would become a Geodites, the absence of the siliceous balls 
being Schmidt’s distinction. But, then, his Stelletta discophora 
has a crust of little siliceous disks, which are but a more de- 
pressed form of the siliceous balls; and so the future may furnish 


130 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


a species of Geodia with the hexternate or fureate spicule of 
Stelletta and the siliceous balls of a Geodva, in which case the 
genera of Schmidt’s groups of Ancorinide and Geodidine 
would come together. 

Lastly, we come to the simple ternate or trifid head of the 
long-shafted spicules, of which three kinds at least, with their 
varieties, abound in this deposit, viz. fig. 70, which is very 
stout, with long shaft and three arms expanded laterally, 
almost horizontally, and a little recurved. In the illustration, 
which is taken from the most perfect one that I could find, 
the arm on the left side is broken off square, and the other 
two, which were about equal in length, broken or rounded off 
by attrition. Fig. 36, Pl. [X., also belongs to the simple 
ternate division of the head with long shaft; but the arms are 
more or less straight, elongate, attenuated, and spread out at 
equal distances from each other, somewhat forwards. Fig. 71 
is another of this kind, but frequently with very little differ- 
ence between the length of its shaft and the expanded arms. 

Of these the two former, viz. figs. 70 & 36, might, from the 
length of their shafts, have belonged to the circumferential 
spicular zones respectively of two different species of Geodia. 

But the prevalence of fig. 71 and its varieties, chiefly in 
size, so nearly resemble the stout spicules with which an 
existing species, viz. Dercitus niger (Annals, Jan. 1871), is 
densely charged, that I do not think that a more appropriate 
appellation can be assigned to it than that of Dercites haldo- 
nensis. 

The existing type grows on the rocks at Budleigh-Salterton, 
and is a black variety of Hymeniacidon Bucklandi, Bk.,= 
Pachastrella Buckland, Sat. 

We now leave the spicules of the ternate system, and go 
to that large acerate form whose middle and ends are repre- 
sented in Pl. X. fig. 76,a@a, which, with the exception of 
Dercitus niger (which is peculiar in this respect), is the cha- 
racteristic body-spicule of all the known Pachytragie; and 
hence its great abundance of different sizes in the Haldon 
deposit is easily understood. It is smooth, acerate, fusiform, 
and for the most part stout and slightly curved, as shown in 
the figure, which otherwise represents the average size of the 
largest specimens. 

The same remarks apply to the acuate spicule, whose large 
and small ends are given in fig. 77 a, but with this exception, 
that the acuate form is somewhat smaller and less abundant 
in the existing species as it is in the Haldon deposit. It seems 
also to be but a modification of the body-spicule, in which one 
half is shortened and enlarged at the expense of the length of 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 131 


this half, the blunted extremity varying also in form from that 
of being simply rounded in fig. 78 to pin-head-like inflation 
as in fig. 77. 

Here, then,we also come upon the characteristic form of the 
spicule in Donatia, Gray (Tethya lyncurium), and its like ; but, 
as before stated, in the absence of the large stellates peculiar 
to the existing species, the acuate spicule alone is a useless 
indication. 

Lastly, we arrive at the smaller spicules of the deposit, re- 
presented in Pl. [X.; and beginning with fig. 43, we at once 
recognize its bihamate pointed form, which association leads us 
to connect with the Esperiade. But where are the little ancho- 
rate spicules which in the existing species always accompany 
it in a still more minute form? These also are absent, and, 
from their minuteness and delicate forms, may have disap- 
peared under the destructive and dissipating influences before 
mentioned. Still, for future reference, this spicule must also 
be named; and hence I would call it Hsperites haldonensis. 

It is six times as large as that of the great branching Hs- 
perta of the deep sea, from which I have been kindly provided 
with a small portion for reference by Dr. Carpenter ; and this, 
again, possesses the largest bihamate of any existing species 
with which I am at present acquainted. Yet the fossil speci- 
men is C-like, more or less contort, and in all other respects, 
as will be seen by the figure, exactly like the bihamate of the 
present day. It was first brought to my notice by Mr. Vicary, 
who found it in the Haldon deposit, after which I obtained 
several myself in specimens of this deposit. They are all about 
the same length, viz. 1-37th of an inch, while those of the deep- 
sea species only average 1-222nd of an inch; so that while 
the former can be well seen with a simple lens of low power, 
the latter can only be seen with the 4-inch combination of a 
microscope. 

Still larger is another but sigmoid contort form of this (?) spi- 
cule, viz. fig. 79, of which one specimen only has been found, 
and that, too, by Mr. Vicary, in the Haldon deposit. Its 
gigantic size, being 1-17th of an inch long, and of proportionate 
thickness, makes one almost doubt its identification with the 
bihamates. However, as it is, so it is represented in the figure, 
where its remarkable size and form show that it should also 
have a name for distinction’s sake. Hence we will call this 
Esperites giganteus. 

It is impossible to confound the bihamate spicule of a sponge 
with that of an echinoderm, since the latter, as in Hehinus 
sphereus, to which Dr. Bowerbank alludes (Brit. Spong. vol. i. 
p- 44), is not only vastly more minute than our smaller fossil 


132 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


specimens, but differs from the bihamates of sponges generally 
in being calcareous instead of siliceous, more or less crooked, 
and provided with a little point in the middle of its convex 
side, by which, as is wont with these spicules, it is attached to 
the flesh of the echinoderm. I need hardly add that the spi- 
cules of the Spongiade are free. 

Next come figs. 46 and 47, which are as abundant in the 
Haldon deposit 2 as they are remarkable for their beauty : these 
are moniliform, cylindrical, slightly diminishing towards the 
end, and slightly curved; they vary in thickness and in the 
number of their moniliform inflations, which seldom exceeds 

eight; but in fig. 46 there are nine, the end one of which 
on one side, having been apparently broken off, has been re- 
stored. Fig. 47 is another form of the same spicule, which is 
thicker, more obtuse at the ends, and has only six moniliform 
inflations : they vary somewhat in size also, and many are 
fragmental; but the more perfect form seems to be that of fig. 
46, I know of no sponge possessing spicules like these; at 
the same time, being so abundant, and remarkable for their 
beauty and the peculiarity of their form, they demand specific 
distinction. Hence we will call this spicule Monilites haldo- 
nensis. 

Fig. 54 appears to be an eroded state of the same spicule, 
unless it was one like that figured by Dr. Bowerbank (Brit. 
Spong. pl. 11. fig. 244). 

Again, there is another moniliform spicule, much smaller 
than the foregoing, which is represented in figs. 44 and 45. 
This, however, is not linear like the last, but apparently 
quadriradiate. I say “apparently,” because I am not quite 
certain that in some instances one ray would not be found to 
be longer than the rest, in which case it would belong 
to the ternate-shafted spicule represented in fig. 71. All its 
rays are moniliform, straight, and pointed, with such sym- 
metry as to make it, although very small, a beautiful object. 
I also know of no existing sponge that possesses a spicule 
like this, for which I propose the name of Monilites quadri- 
radiatus. 

Fig. 47 is a very common form in this deposit, about the 
same size as Monilites haldonensis, but differing from it chiefly 
in being smooth instead of moniliform. It varies much in 
thickness and a little in length below that of the figure; but 
possessing no peculiarity referable to any existing sponge, no 
further notice of it is necessary, except that it is remarkable 
for its multiplicity, and originally may have formed the 
smaller spicule of one of the Coralliospongie, as a similar 
spicule, although a little less in size than the one figured, 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 133 


abounds in Drscodermia polydiscus (Schmidt’s mounted speci- 
men of Corallistes polydiscus in the British Museum). 

As this spicule is a simple or smooth analogue of Monilites 
haldonensis, so there is a simple one of M. quadriradiatus, 
which I have not figured, but which is equally plentiful with 
the latter in the Haldon deposit, and therefore equally de- 
serving of notice. 

Figs. 48, 49, and 57 are all abundant, but with no character 
to associate with any existing species in particular. Although 
small, they are much larger than most of the spicules of 
existing shore Sponges, excepting the Pachytragie. 

Figs. 50, 51, and 52 are respectively peculiar in form, but, 
apart from the sponges to which they belonged, are of no 
specific value. ‘Their figures are introduced here as represen- 
tatives of a great variety of the same size which exist in the 
Haldon deposit. In fig. 52, which is the smallest spicule with 
definite form that I have found, we seem to have a capitate ray 
of one of the minute hexactinelled (‘‘ floricomo-hexradiate,” 
Bk. B.S. pl. 8) spicules in the Coralliospongie; but this is 
all that can be said for it. In some instances it is as probable 
that the minute spines or projections of a spicule may have 
been obscured by chalcedonic union into one mass, as that the 
solvent influence may have carried them off altogether. 

Last, although far from being the least important, are figs. 
55, 56, which represent one of the globular crystalloids or 
siliceous balls of the crust of a Geodia. Perhaps, from its 
specific value and great abundance, it is one of the most in- 
teresting forms in the deposit. That represented in figs. 55, 56, 
which give its lateral and upper profiles respectively, is the 
average size of the largest, and shows that it is somewhat de- 
pressed or a little less in diameter vertically than it is laterally, 
also that it possesses the usual hilous depression below. 

These little balls not only form the crust of the existing 
Geodidz, but are scattered more or less throughout the whole 
structure of these sponges, where they present as many sizes 
as phases of development, which may thus be followed from 
the youngest to the most matured state (see their structure Ke. 
‘ Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. pls. 1 & 2). They are therefore ex- 
ceedingly numerous; and, further, in the existing species, they 
somewhat differ in their globular forms and in the markings 
or pattern on the surface of the matured ones. 

Hence it is not suprising that they should be very abundant 
and be present of different forms and sizes in the Haldon de- 
posit; but the pattern on their surfaces is so obscured by the 
minute botryoidal crystallization of the chalcedony before 
mentioned, that I have only met with one instance m which 


134 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


the presence of a few tubercles bore indication of the original 
appearance ; and these were too indistinct to be of any specific 
value. 

The largest as to size and general shape, viz. that figured, 
bears a greater resemblance to those of Geodia Thomsonit, Sdt. 
(Atlan. Spong. Faun. Taf. 6. fig. 13), than to any other existing 
species with which I am acquainted. 

There is hardly a large spicule in the deposit to which one 
or more of these little balls are not adherent; so that, as before 
stated, this must be regarded as accidental, and arising from 
their having been thrown together promiscuously at the time 
the deposit was formed. 

It has, however, been necessary to add one of them to the 
combination of spicules before mentioned to complete the 
complement of Geodites haldonensis; and for this purpose 
we may take the largest size, or that figured in figs. 55 and 
56. Of course the combination is conventional and provi- 
sional; but it is necessary, under the circumstances, for future 
reference. 

Before concluding, we have to advert to a structural pecu- 
liarity in many of these fossil spicules, which finds its illustra- 
tion in fig. 75, Pl. X., and to which I have before alluded 
as an unusual enlargement of the axial canal. Here it will be 
observed that the axial canal is extremely wide, and the wall 
of the spicule therefore very narrow, also that the former has 
in it the end of another spicule and several grains of sand: 
ais the wall, bd the dilated canal, cc, grains of sand, and 
d the point of a spicule. 

This fragment, which represents part of the shaft of a 
ternate-headed spicule, is an illustration of what is frequently 
met with in the Haldon deposit, and, by the presence of the 
erains of sand, shows that this condition of the spicule was 
not produced during fossilization, but must have existed from 
the beginning. 

It seems to derive explanation, however, from what I have 
particularly noticed in the deciduous spicules, both fragmental 
and entire, of the spiculo-arenaceous sponges and those in the 
head of Squamulina scopula (Annals, 1870, vol. v. pl. 4), viz. 
that most of them have unusually wide canals, insomuch that 
I have often thought that this arrest of development (for spi- 
cules appear to be formed endogenously rather than exogenously) 
in many instances had led to their being thrown off (like dead 
feathers) from the sponges in which they had thus become use- 
less; and floating about, rather than sinking at once or becom- 
ing fractured and destroyed like the more solid ones, they 
had thus been more easily captured by those organisms which 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 135 


make use of such elements for building up their habitations. 
But be this as it may, the axial canals of the deciduous 
spicules, both entire and fragmentary, in the spiculo-arenaceous 
sponges and the head of Squamulina scopula axe for the 
most part unusually large. 


Concluding Remarks. 


In accounting for the Haldon deposit geologically, with 
reference to the fossil spicules of the Spongiade which it con- 
tains, we have to consider whence the sand of which it is 
composed was derived, to what kinds of the Spongiade the 
fossil spicules in it belonged, in what kind of climate these 
sponges probably lived, what kinds of the Spongiade are not 
represented in the deposit, and, lastly, by what agency its 
elements were brought together. 

These queries can be soon answered. 

In the first place, the sand, coming from the disintegration 
of older rocks, was probably of shore origin. Then, the kinds 
of Spongiade to which the fossil spicules contained in it be- 
longed (at least those which can be recognized) are the Pachy- 
tragie and the Coralliospongiz, including the Euplectellide, 
the former of which now grow in the marginal zone of the 
sea, and the latter in the zone immediately following it,—that 
is to say, the Euplectellide at the Philippine Islands in 10 to 
24 fathoms (Cuming, apud Bowerbank, /. c.) and the Corallio- 
spongiz in 98 (Sympagella nux, Sdt.) to 700 (Aphrocallistes 
Bocagei, Wright) : none of those referred by M. de Pourtales 
to Dr. Schmidt were found below 450; and Aphrocallistes 
Bocaget was also found by Dr. W. Thomson in 700 fathoms. 
The Pachytragiz appear to be world-wide in habitat, and the 
Coralliospongize confined to the warmer latitudes and the 
equatorial region of the sea. No spicules of the Calyci- 
spongiz (Kent) or deep-sea sponges, such as Hyalonema, Hol- 
tenia, &c., have been found in this deposit, the materials of which 
must have been brought together by strong tidal currents. 

It follows, then, that, the sand being of shore origin, the 
Pachytragiz and Coralliospongie living in the marginal and 
following zones of the sea respectively in warm latitudes, 
while tidal currents requisite to drift imto one and the same 
deposit such coarse materials are also chiefly confined to these 
regions, the deposit was formed rather nearer the shore than 
the deep sea, and in a climate much warmer than our present 
one. 

Again, the sandy nature of the deposit, and the absence of 
all fossil spicules like those of the deep-sea sponges, contrast 


136 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of ax 4 


forcibly with the “oozy calcareous mud” of the region in 
which the latter live, which is also stated to be literally 
“crammed” with their deciduous remains. 


Thus, geographically, geologically, and structurally, the 


deep-sea sponges so differ from the Coralliospongiz that se- 
parating them for classification becomes absolutely necessary ; 
and hence Mr. Kent, who is practically acquainted with both 
groups, has most advisedly instituted the appropriate .name of 
Calycispongiz for the former (Monthly Microscopical Journal, 
Nov. 1870). ‘ 

The delicate though long spicules of the deep-sea sponges, 
held together only, as before noticed, by equally delicate sarcode, 
also contrast forcibly in structure with the rigid, silicified, 
keratose fibre of the Coralliospongiz. But if rigidity alone 
be here considered, it may very properly be observed that in 
this respect the long, thick, twisted spicules of which the 
‘“‘olass rope” or stem of Hyalonema is composed has no parallel 
among any of the Spongiade. 

Nor is it less true that this long stem, supporting a caly- 
ciform sponge upon its upper extremity, thus prominently 
differs from its companions /oltenta and Pheronema, whose 
sessile or stemless bodies are not only kept in contact with 
the mud, but partially imbedded in it by a beard of long 
spicules, far more delicate than those forming the stem of 
LTyalonema. 

To this it might be added that a parasitic polype, first 
named by Schultze Palythoa fatua (Annals, 1867, vol. xix. 
p- 160), usually appears, according to Dr. W. Thomson’s ob- 
servation, on the stem of Hyalonema “before it is an inch 
long, and sometimes earlier.”” After which we know, by the 
specimens of the “ glass rope’ which are much above a foot 
in length, that the polype not only covers the greater part 
of them, but the wpper end also, thus proving that in the 
“ struggle for life” it has caused the calyciform head of the 
sponge to fall off, and has thus appropriated the stem. 

Hence it becomes a matter for consideration how far the 
difference between the stem of Hyalonema and the beard of 
Holtenia arises from the presence of the polype upon the 
former. 

The origin of parasites is involved in obscurity, as much as 
their modification of structure is often evident—for instance, 
the gall on oak-trees. And as this modification is to suit their 
own purposes, and the habit of a polype is for the most part 
to grow on a hard substance and live in clear water, may 
not the Palythoa fatua have compelled the sponge, in “ the 
struggle for life,” on either side, to elongate its stem, and thus 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 137 


reciprocally to produce the modifications which cause it so to 
differ from the beard of its companions Holtenia and Phe- 
ronema, Which have no parasite? In short, might not the 
stem of Hyalonema have been the same as the beard of Hol- 
tenia, had not the former been accompanied by a parasite? If 
so, then Dr. Gray’s separating the sponge at the top from it, 
and giving it another name (Carteria) is perfectly reconcilable; 
for the stem would then be a joint production of Ly iyalonema 
Sieboldi’, Gray, and Carteria, Gray, with the latter name for 
the sponge alone,—thus retaming in Hyalonema Sieboldi, as 
Schultze has very properly observed, the name of the cele- 
brated Japanese traveller who, so far as we know, sent the 
first specimens to Europe (Annals, 1. c.). 

There are other sponges which have a parasitic polype on 
them besides Hyalonema. Thus, Schmidt (Adriat. Spong. 
1862, Taf. 6. figs. 2 & 3) gives fioures of two Halichondroid, 
erect, branching species, viz. Aainella damicornis and A. ver- 
rucosa, each characterized by pin-like and acuate spicules, and 
on each of which there is a social parasitic polype imbedded 
in its proper cortical layer. But in the British Museum there 
are several specimens of a flat Halichondroid amorphous 
sponge (Rentera?), whose reticular fibre is charged with small 
acerate and slightly curved spicules, and on whose upper 
surface are plentifully scattered solitary polype-heads about 
1-12th of an inch in diameter (in the dried state). These, 
which have been likened by Dr. Gray to the parasitic genus 
Bergia of Michelotti(P.Z.8. 1867, pp. 239&514), are imbedded 
alone, that is, without cortical layer, im the surface of the sponge. 
Their disks are charged with sand and deciduous spicules, entire 
and fragmentary, of different kinds ; and so far, with their other 
poly pe- ‘structure, they differ from the sponge in which they 
are imbedded; but beyond this they are directly continuous 
with the structure of the sponge, which thus evidently serves 
the purpose of a cortical layer or ccenosare, and so stands in 
relation to them as the root-stock of a fruit-tree to its graft, 
there being as much difference between them and the sponge 
as between the insect which forces the oak to supply the 
“oall”’ and the oak-tree itself, so far as separate organization 
goes. What the modifications of the sponge- -structure imme- 
diately around the polype-head may be, I am not prepared to 
state; but it is reasonable to infer that these are such as would 
not have been there, had the polype-head not been present : 
hence the Palythoa fatwa with its social polypes and cortical 
layer may make use of the sponge-stem of //yalonema, and 
thus, to meet the circumstances of the case, occasion the mo- 
difications in it above mentioned. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 10 


138 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules of 


Returning to the habitat of the deep-sea sponges and the 
Coralliospongie respectively, we observe that they occasion- 
ally mingle; but while the former are chiefly confined to the 
most retired depths of the ocean, the habitat of the latter tends 
in the opposite direction. 

Not only, however, do the deep-sea sponges*and the Coral- 
liospongie mingle, but there is one of the Pachytragiz, viz. 
Stelletta ( Tisiphonia) agariciformis, Sdt., = Wyville- Thomsonia 
Wallichit, Wright, which exists on a reef in the Gulf of 
Florida, in 178 fathoms, and was happily recognized by Dr. 
“Wallich in “soundings” of the Atlantic Ocean brought up 
from a depth of 1913 fathoms. 

All honour, then, be to-one who, so far back as “¢ October 
1860,” secured this little, wee young specimen, not more than - 
1-12th of an inch in diameter (Quart. Journal. Migroscop. 
Sc. No. 37, Jan. 1870, pl. 2. fig. 1) for the future advance- 
ment of our department of science! It has even been suggested 
to me by Dr. Gray (to whose kind assistance much of this 
communication is due), and not without reason, that Tethya 
muricata, Bk. (Brit. Spong. vol. i. p. 25, and figs. 304 and 305), 
may probably be the same sponge. 

Lastly, I would add that Schmidt (Atlant. Spong. Faun. 
1870, p. 20, Taf. 2. figs. 16-20) reproduces several figures 
from fossil remains in tle Cretaceous system, which, from their 
triaxial and ‘“lattice-form’”’ characters, he associates with the 
living species of “ Farrea, Aphrocallistes, and Dactylocalyx.” 
And, as far “as the minute triaxial or hexradiate spicules go, 
he is right in considering them allied to these genera; but when 
instances of the silicified fibre are given as evidence of the 
“hexradiate” plan of their structures generally, it will be seen, 
as our figures show, that this is any thing but regular, and 
that the ternate division of the large spicules of the circum- 
ference, which alone we have had for our guidance, is the most 
constant plan, and the one least subject to complex modification. 

The hexradiate form of the minute spicules answers 
very well for the character of Schmidt’s general grouping 
under the term “ Hexactinellide ;” but when we come to 
divide the Sponges of the deep sea from the Coralliospongie, 
other definitions are required; hence the acceptableness of 
Mr. Kent’s term of ‘ Calycispongie ” for most of the former. 
The remains of such sponges may be found in those deposits of 
the Cretaceous system which, from their subtleness, may be 
assumed to have been formed in deep seas, but not in such 
as bear the characters of the Haldon deposit. 

Not so with the Coccoliths of the deep sea (to me calca- 
reous, solitary, unicellular Alga), which so abound in the 


the Greensand compared with those of existing Species. 139 


Laminarian zone at Budleigh-Salterton that it is impossible 
to examine microscopically a portion of Sponge, Echinoderm 
(visceral contents), or Compound Ascidian without seeing 
several of them. They, but for their delicate nature, would, 
it may therefore be assumed, have been as numerous in the 
Haldon deposit as they are in the deep sea and in the Chalk, 
which they might have contributed to form just as much as, if 
not more than, the other minute organisms found in it; for the 
coccolith is but a Melobesian cell (Melobesta unicellularis, mihi), 
which, like the arborescent M. calearea on the south coast of 
Devon, may form beds of many miles in extent, entire as they 
die or fragmental as they pass out in a comminuted state 
from the alimentary cavities of the lower animals (e. g, As- 
cidia arachnoidea, Forbes), which feed upon their protoplasmic 
contents most voraciously. Hence, too, perhaps their pelleted 
grouping in the form of coccospheres, if these are-not their 
sporangia. 

Besides sponge-spicules in this deposit, I have seen minute 
bivalve shells and a*few minute Foraminifera, but no remains 
which I could in any way identify with the calcareous spicules 
of Echinodermata, Alcyonidee, Gorgonide, or Ascidie. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 


N.B. All the figures in these plates, excepting 7, 8, and 9, are taken 
from the fossilized remains of sponges in the Upper Greensand of Haldon 
Hill, near Exeter, and of Black Down, near Guiloanea respectively ; 
and ail are drawn on the scale of 1-24th to 1-1800th of an inch, in order 
that their relative sizes may be seen and their measurements respec- 
tively computed by compass and rule. 

The fractured ends of the shafts or branches are represented by a point 
or little circle within a larger one, the former being intended for the cen- 
tral or axial canal, and the latter for the circumference of the spicule or 
branch respectively. 

Dotted lines indicate restored parts, where they are not intended to 
represent the lines of one spicule behind another. 


PLATE VII. 


Figs. 1 & 2. Disks of Dactylocalycites Viearyi. 

Figs. 8-5. Disks of Dactylocalycites polydiscus. 

Fig. 6. Disk of Dactylocalycites Vicaryi, lateral view, showing the shaft. 

Fig. 7. Disk of Dactylocalyx polydiscus, Bk., after Schmidt, showing the 
ternate branching of the axial canal of the shaft (a). 

Fig. 8. Disk of Dactylocalyx polydiscus, Bk. (Discodermia polydiscus, 
Bocage), after Bocage, showing the ternate division of the axial 
canal of the shaft (a). 

Fig. 9. The same, lateral view, showing the shaft. 

Figs.10 & 11. Rectangular branching of silicified fibre like that of Hu- 

lectella. 

Fig. 12. Cnnlled silicified fibre like that of Farrea occa, Bk. 

Figs. 13-18. Knots or branching centres of silicified fibre, like that of 
Dactylocalyx. 

10= 


140 On Fossil Sponge-spicules of the Greensand. 


Puate VIII. 


Figs, 19-29, Fragments of silicified fibre. Figs. 19 & 24 show how small 
spicules are often adherent to them. Figs. 20 & 24 show how 
the little siliceous balls of Geodidee are often adherent to them. 
Fig. 20 is an extremely common form, varying slightly in its 
detail, but so numerous as to be quite characteristic of some 
part of the silicified fibre of a Dactylocalycites ; but whether to a 
particular species, or to what part of the fibre, I am equally 
ignorant. Figs. 25 & 26 show how small spicules are sometimes 
incorporated with them, as in Aphrocallistes ke. Fig. 20 shows 
a foramen (a) in the fibre, a very common occurrence, as may be 
inferred, in the silicified fibre of the Coralliospongiz. 


Prats IX. 


Fig. 30. Hexternate head expanded regularly and horizontally. 

Fig. 31, Hexternate head, of smaller dimensions. 

Fig. 32. Hexternate head of long shaft (fig. 66), irregular. 

Fig. 33. Hexternate head, stout, like the cireumference-spicule of Dac- 
tylocalyx Bowerbankii, 

Fig. 34. Hexternate head of long shaft, with blunt points, the straight 
lines bab, bab, and bab showing that the branching of the 
axial canal, if thus carried on, would give the minute “ biter- 
nate” form in Aphrocallistes Beatrix, Gray (Bowerbank, 7. c.). 

Fig. 85. Hexternate head of long shaft, irregular. 

Fig. 36. Ternate head, with expanded, long, straight, attenuated arms, 
somewhat inclined forwards, and long shaft. 

Fig. 87, Quaternate head, with fragment of shaft. 

Fig. 38. Quaternate head of fig. 39, end view. Gomphites Parfittit. 

Fig. 89. The same, with fragment of shaft, lateral view. 

Fig. 40. Disk of Dactylocalycites callodiscus. 

Figs. 41 & 42. Lateral and end views respectively of D. ellipticus. 

Fig. 43. Bihamate spicule, Esperites haldonensis. 

Figs. 44 & 45. Four-rayed moniliform spicule, Monilites quadriradiatus ; 
two views. 

Figs. 46 = 47. Curved moniliform spicule, Monilites haldonensis ; two 
orms. 

Fig. 48. Small acerate spicule. 

Fg. 49. Small curved acuate spicule. 

Figs. 50-52. Small spicules, more or less fragmentary or worn. 

‘ig. 53. Curved cylindrical smooth spicule, with obtuse ends ; numerous, 
of many sizes. 

Fig. 54. Eroded form, apparently, of fig. 46. 

Figs. 55 & 56. Largest form of siliceous ball of Geodia ; lateral and upper 
views respectively. Geodites haldonensis. 

Fig. 57. Smallest form of curved acerate spicule ; numerous, and of many 
sizes. 


PLATE X, 


Figs. 58-68, Shafted spicules, Geodites haldonensis. Fig. 58. Typical 
form, hexternate head extended, vase-shaped. Fig. 59. Irregular 
form. Fig. 60. Regular form, smaller. Fig. 61. Trifid, extended 
cup-shaped. Fig. 62. Trifid, recurved, anchor-shaped. Fig. 63 
The same, a little varied in form. Figs. 64 & 65. Bifid spicules 
(varieties?). Fig. 66, Hexternate, yase-shaped, closely allied 
to the type form, fig. 58 (for end view see fig. 82). Fig. 67. Trifid 


Mr. F. P. Marrat on a new Species of Marginella. 141 


extended, cup-shaped head, with curved shaft. (This curved 
kind of shaft is so common ahd so remarkable that it also is 
very characteristic of Geodites haldonensis, if not deserving of 
a different specific denomination.) Fig. 68. The same as the 
last, with quadrifid head, furcated irregularly ; variety. 

Fig. 69. Texternate head; stout spicule. 

Fig. 70. Ternate expanded head; large spicule. Stedlettites haldonensis, 
This spicule shows a very common occurrence in the deposit, 
viz. the bare extension of the axial canal (a), in solid petrifaction, 
without the walls of the spicule. 

Fig. 71. Ternate head; arms straight, pointed, expanded laterally and 
forwards; shaft and arms very much alike in many varieties ; 
numerous, of many sizes. Dercites haldonensis. 

Fig. 72. Quaternate head, contracted, with long shaft; lateral view. 
Gomphites parviceps. 

Fig. 73. The same, end view. 

Fig. 74. Lateral view of Gomphites Parfitti. 

Fig. 75. Portion of long shaft, to show the enlarged state of the axial 
canal, which is frequently present in these fossil spicules: 
a, wall of spicule, very thin; 66, axial canal, much enlarged ; 
cc, grains of sand in it; d, end of spicule in it. 

Fig. 76. Specimen of the large, fusiform, smooth, slightly curved, acerate 
spicule common in the deposit: aa, the pointed ends. This 
kind of spicule is very abundant, entire and fragmentary, of all 
sizes. The figure represents the average largest size, viz. about 
1-5th of an inch long. The limits of the plate are not sufficient 
to allow of the spicule being represented in its entire length, 
and therefore the middle portion and two ends only have been 
delineated. The same remarks apply to the following spicule. 

Fiy. 77. Large fusiform acuate spicule, average large size, about 1-9th of 
an inch long. 

Fig. 78. Smaller acuate spicule. 

Fig. 79, Large contort bihamate spicule, Esperites giganteus. 


XV.—On a New Species of Marginella from South Africa. 
By F. P. Marrat. 


[Plate XI. fig. 13.] 
Marginella Keenti, Marrat, n. sp. 
Shell conically ovate; spire short ; whorls four, rounded, blunt 
at the apex; colour orange-buff, somewhat translucent ; 


columella with four sharply raised plaits; outer lip thick- 
ened, smooth within. 


Hab. South Africa. 

I have named this shell after my friend Mr. Keen, of Edge 
Lane, Liverpool, to whom the specimens (six in number) be- 
long, and whose collection of Marginelle is considered to be 
the finest in England. 


100 Edge Lane, Liverpool. 


142 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


XVL—Notes on the Structure of the Crinoidea, Cystidea, 
and Blastoidea. By E. Briirnes, F.G.S., Palzontologist 
of the Geological Survey of Canada*. 


[Continued from vol. y. p. 416. ] 


6. On some points relating to the Structure of Pentremites. 


Professor Wyville Thomson has proposed a division of the 
skeleton of the existing Crinoid Antedon rosaceus into two 
systems of plates, which he terms respectively the “ radial 
and the “ perisomatic” systemst. These he considers to be 


Fig.. 1. Fig. 2. 


Fig. 1. Calycine plates of Pentremites: b, the basals; f, one of the five 
forked plates; d, deltoid plate; J, lancet-plate; os, oral spiracle; s, 
spiracle. Fig. 2. Caryocystites testudinarius, Hisinger: 6, basal plates ; 
r, radials; m, mouth. 


thoroughly distinct from each other in their structure and mode 
of growth. The radial system consists of the joints of the 
stem, the centro-dorsal plate, the radial plates, the joints of the 
arms, and also those of the pinnules. In the perisomatic sys- 
tem he includes the basal and oral plates, the anal plate, the 
interradial plates, and any other plates or spicula which may 
be developed in the perisome of the cup or disk. This I think 
a good arrangement, except in so far as it regards the stem, 
which appears to me to be always an appendage of the peri- 
somatic rather than of the radial system. 

Throughout the whole range of the Crinoidea, the plates of 
the radial and perisomatic systems are easily distinguished 
from each other. In general the Cystidea have no radial 
plates in their calyces, except, perhaps, in a small area around 


* From ‘Silliman’s American Journal of Science,’ Sept. 1870. 

+ “On the Embryogeny of Antedon rosaceus, Linck (Comatula rosacea 
of Lamarck), by Professor Wyville Thomson, LL.D. &c.”” Philosophical 
Transactions of the Royal Society, vol. elv. part 2. p. 540. 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 143 


the ambulacral orifice. This accords well with an important 
observation of Professor Thomson’s on the structure of Ante- 
don while in the earlier periods of its growth. “The entire 
body of the Pentacrinoid is,” he says, ‘‘ at first, while yet in- 
cluded within the pseudembryo and during its earliest fixed 
stage, surrounded and enclosed by plates of the perisomatic 
system alone; and it is quite conceivable that plates belonging 
to this system may expand and multiply so as to form a tes- 
sellated external skeleton to the mature animal, the radial 
system being entirely absent or represented only in the most 
rudimentary form” (op. eit. p. 541). Such is the structure of 
all the Cystidea. On referring to fig. 2, it will be seen 
that the whole of the body of Caryocystites testudinarius is 
covered with polygonal plates, without any trace whatever of 
a radiated arrangement. The plates are disposed in nine 
transverse ranges, girding the body like so many rings. This 
species is (and so are most of the elongated subcylindrical 
Cystideans) annulated rather than radiated, so far as regards 
the external integument. The lower range, below the line 4, 
consists of the basals, whilst the upper, above the line 7, may 
possibly be radiated. In all the globular or ovate Cystideans 
with numerous plates, such as Spheronites, Malocystites, Co- 
marocystites, Amygdalocystites, and others, the shell is neither 
annulated nor radiated, but composed of an indefinite number 
of plates, increasing with the age of the individual, and ar- 
ranged without any well-defined or constant order. It seems 
clear, therefore, that the test of the Cystidea belongs mostly 
to the perisomatic system. 

In Pentremites the three plates which are usually called the 
basals consist each of two pieces, one placed above the other, 
and in general closely anchylosed together. The lower pieces 
have each a re-entering angle in their upper edges, for the 
reception of the upper pieces which stand upon them. ‘This 
structure was first pointed out by Mr. Lyon (Geol. Ky. vol. iii. 
p- 468), and is not generally admitted, although I believe it 
certainly does exist. It is said that the lower pieces consist of 
the upper joint of the column, divided into three by vertical 
sutures. ‘l'o me they appear to be calycine plates. It is true 
that they do not form the bottom of the visceral cavity ; but 
this may be due to the growth inward of the lower edges of 
those of the upper series. Something like this occurs in An- 
tedon, where at first the bottom of the cup is formed by the 
basals, but afterwards principally by the first radials. 

The forked plates are usually called “radials,” but they 
certainly do not belong to the radial system. If they did, they 
would represent the first radials of the Crinoidea, and there- 


144 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


fore they should support the bases of the ambulacra. A little 
consideration, however, will enable any one to perceive that in 
Pentremites the bases of the ambulacra are situated in the apex 
of the fossil, and do not come into contact with the forked plates. 
The apex of Pentremites is identical with the actinal centre of 
sea-urchins and starfishes, in which the mouth is situated. It 
is here that the ambulacra originate, and grow outward by the 
addition of new plates to their distal extremities. There can 
be little doubt that such was the mode of growth of the ambu- 
lacra of the Pentremites. The smaller extremity, therefore, of 
their ambulacra, which is received into the forked plate, is not 
the base, but corresponds with the apex of the ambulacrum of 
a sea-urchin or of a starfish. It also represents the tip of the 
arm of a Crinoid. If the forked plate is radial, then the ar- 
rangement of the ambulacrum must be the same as that which 
would be exhibited in a Crinoid with the upper end of the arm 
downward and resting on the first radial, » hilst the lower end 
would be upward, the tip being formed of the second radial. 
From this it follows that the forked plates do not belong to 
the radial, but to the perisomatic system. 

The five deltoid plates alternate with the forked plates, and 
are also perisomatic. 

It is not certain that the lancet plates represent any of those 
plates which in the Crinoidea are usually called “ radials.” 
They are so arranged that if they were loosened from the walls 
of the cup, and their smaller extremities turned upward whilst 
their bases or larger ends retained their position, they would 
stand in a circle around the apex, as do the arms of an ordi- 
nary Crinoid. Their bases would alternate with the apices of 
the deltoid plates. They would form the outside of the arms, 
whilst the grooves and pinnule would be inside. Hach would 
bear on its outer or dorsal aspect two elongated sacs, the two 
hydrospires that belong to the ambulacrum. I believe that 
the small groove in the ambulacrum of Pentremites was occu- 
pied by the ovarian tube only. If this be true, and if, also, 
the lancet plates represent the radial plates of the arms of the 
Crinoids, then the arm of Pentremites would have the respira- 
tory portion of the ambulacral system on its dorsal, and the 
ovarian portion on its ventral aspect. 

In the true Crinoids, both the respiratory and ovarian tubes 
are situated in the groove in the ventral side of the arm*. In 


* Thomas Say, who was the first to recognize the Blastoidea as a 
group distinct from the Crinoidea, also supposed the function of the 
ambulacra to be respiratory. He says, “TI think it highly probable that 
the branchial apparatus communicated with the surrounding fluid through 
the pores of the ambulacra by means of filamentous processes; these may 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 145 


the Crinoids the pinnule are attached to the radial joints of 
the arm ; in Pentremites they are not connected with the lancet 
plate, but with the pore-plates ; in P. pyriformis they appear 
to me to stand im sockets excavated in the suture between the 
pore-plates proper and the supplementary pore-plates. Miller 
compared them to the series of azygos plates which underlie 
that portion of the ambulacrum of Pentacrinus that runs from 
the mouth to the base of the arm. These resemble the lancet 
plates in their being azygos and not connected with pinnule ; 
but then, on the other hand, they differ from them im having 
a portion at least of the respiratory tubes on their ventral as- 
pect. Mr. Rofe says that “in many species of Pentremites, if 
not in all, this lancet plate is in reality a compound plate, 
formed of two contiguous plates extending from the bottom of 
the sinus to the top, and then, turning right and left round the 
summit-openings, they pass down the adjoining sinus to form 
half its lancet plate, leaving at the apex of the body a penta- 
gonal aperture supposed to be the mouth. In some weathered 
specimens the two parts of the lancet plate are separate; and 
in many they appear to meet only at the top and bottom of the 
cross section, leaving a lozenge-shaped opening between them”’ 
(Geol. Mag. vol. ii. p. 249). In a large specimen of P. obesus 
(Lyon and Cassiday), which was given to me by Mr. Lyon, 
a polished section shows that one of the lancet plates is thus 
divided; but in general no trace of a suture can be seen in 
these plates. 

There are several points in the structure of the ambulacra 
of Pentremites that are well worthy of the study of those who 
have plenty of well-preserved specimens. Among these I 
would direct special attention to the markings in the ambula- 
crum of P. pyriformis. The median groove, which I suppose 
to have been exclusively occupied by the ovarian tubes, sends 
off branches, right and left alternately, toward the sides of the 
ambulacrum. ‘These branches do not run directly to the am- 
bulacral pores. Each of them terminates at a point between 
the inner extremities of two of the pores. There is at this 
point a small pit, which appears to be the socket of an appen- 
dage quite distinct from the pinnule. The groove does not 
reach the socket of the pinnule, which is situated further out, 


also have performed the office of tentacula in conveying food to the 
mouth, which was perhaps provided with an exsertile proboscis ; or may 
we not rather suppose that the animal fed on the minute beings that 
abounded in the sea-water, and that it obtained them, in the manner of 
the Ascidia, by taking them in with the water? The residuum of diges- 
tion appears to have been rejected through the mouth.” (Journ. Acad. 
N.S. Phil. 1825, vol. iv. p. 296.) 


146 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


between two of the pores. On the other hand, a small groove 
runs from each pore inward, and terminates at another socket 
about halfway between the pore and the main median groove 
of the ambulacrum. It would thus appear that, besides the 
ordinary pinnules, there were two other rows of appendages 
on each side of the median groove. 

The general conclusions at which I have arrived from the 
above are—that all the principal plates that compose the shell 
of Pentremites belong to the perisomatic system of Professor 
Wyville Thomson, that it is doubtful whether or not the 
lancet plates are homologous with the radial plates of the Cri- 
noids, and that the ambulacra are more complicated in their 
structure than is generally supposed. 


7. On the Structure of the Genus Nucleocrinus. 


The body of this remarkable genus is ovate, elliptical, or ob- 
long, and enclosed in a shell of strong perisomatic plates, which 
are in general so closely anchylosed that the sutures between 


Fig. 8. Apex of Nucleoerinus Verneuilit, Troost: g, ambulacral groove ; 
p, pore through which the groove enters into the interior; s, one of the 
ten spiracles; mv, oro-anal aperture. Fig. 4. Anterior side of a speci- 
men: 0, the anterior interradial. Fig. 5, Apex of a specimen which 
has lost the integument that covered the centre. Fig. 6. Diagrams of 
the plates of the test: a, ambulacral plate; 6, the basals; c, plates of 
the apex; d, one of the interradials; f, forked plate. 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 147 


them cannot be distinguished. According to Mr. Lyon, who, 
through his long-continued geological researches has collected 
and studied a vast number of specimens, there are three mi- 
nute lozenge-shaped or quadrilateral basal plates, situated at 
the bottom of fhe columnal pit, always concealed when the 
column is present. These are surrounded by three other 
plates, the six together corresponding to the six pieces which 
constitute the compound basal plates of Pentremites. They 
are represented at fig. 60, as figured by Mr. Lyon (Geol. Ky. 
vol. i. pl. 5. fig. 1 6). 

In the next series there are five plates, which are undoubtedly 
the homologues of the five forked plates of Pentremites. ‘They 
are very short, and confined to the base of the body. They 
form a shallow basin with ten re-entering angles in its margin 
(fig. 6). 

Alternating above the forked plates are five pieces corre- 
sponding to the deltoid or interradial plates of Pentremites. 
Some of these are lanceolate in form (fig. 6d), their broader 
extremities fitting into the angles between the forked plates. 
They taper to a point upward; and their sides are bevelled so 
as to pass under the ambulacral plates, to which they are in 
general so closely united that the line of junetion is indicated 
only by the difference in the markings of the surface. Owing 
to this structure, these plates have not always been recognized 
by the authors who have described this genus. They were 
first pointed out by Mr. Lyon. The fifth deltoid or inter- 
radial plate is truncated at its apex for the reception of the 
oro-anal orifice (mv, figs. 4,6). The sutures on each side of 
this plate are generally distinctly visible, especially in the 
upper part of the body. 

The ambulacra are narrow—one line wide in a specimen 
fifteen lines in length, with a fine median groove about large 
enough to accommodate a tube of the size of a horse-hair. 
There are two rows of pores, those on one side of the groove 
alternating in position with those on the other side. ‘These 
pores lead into the hydrospires. There appear to be only two 
rows of ambulacral ossicles. The pores are situated in the 
sutures between them. On each side of the ambulacrum there 
is a broad, transversely grooved marginal plate. From each 
pore a small rounded ridge runs across this plate. The grooves 
between the ridges originate at the outer extremities of the 
ambulacral ossicles. In well-preserved specimens the surface 
of these marginal plates exhibits no other structure than the 
transverse grooves and ridges; but in one weathered specimen 
that I have examined they seem to be composed of a number 
of narrow elongated pieces arranged transversely in such a 


148 My. E. Billings on the Structure of 


manner that two of them abut against the outer extremity of 
each of the ambulacral ossicles, and extend outward towards 
the interradials. This seems to prove that the marginal plates 
belong to the ambulacra, as pointed out by Mr. Lyon, and not 
to the interradials, as represented by other authors. Although 
I have studied a large number of specimens, none of them 
were sufficiently perfect to enable me to make out the whole 
structure of this part of the test of Nucleocrinus. I have, how- 
ever, seen enough to convince me that the ambulacra are much 
more complex than is usually supposed. The lancet plate, if 
it occur at all in this genus, must be very narrow. ‘The am- 
bulacral groove, as in Pentremites, sends off branches right 
and left. There is also evidence of the existence of minute 
marginal plates on each side of the groove. 

The hydrospires are ten elongated sacs, each with two deep 
folds. They are perfectly homologous ek 
with those of Pentremites, only differing Fig. 7. 
therefrom in not being united in pairs ; 
consequently there are ten spiracles in- 
stead of five. The mouth, or oro-anal 
orifice, is larger in proportion to the size 
size of the body than it is in Pentremites. 
Mr. Meek informs me that the mouth in 
some of the Blastoidea is protected by a 
single valve that covered it like the lid frig.7. Transverse section 
of a jug. From the structure of the fT eR eee een as 
orifice, I am inclined to think that in 4% the two anterior hydro- 

3 wer spires; p, pore leading into 

Nucleocrinus it possessed a similar pro- the hydrospire; g, one of the 
tection. ae 

In the apex nearly all the space within the circle of aper- 
tures is covered by a thin integument of small plates (fig. 3). 
When this is not preserved, a large subpentagonal aperture is 
seen, as shown in fig. 5. ‘This aperture occupies the position 
of the mouth in the existing Echimoderms. The integument, 
as will be shown further on, represents that which covers the 
mouth of an embryonic starfish. Mr. Conrad described this 
genus, in 1842, as having only one aperture in the summit :— 
“This genus differs from Pentremites, Say, in having only one 
perforation at top, which is central” (Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. 
Phil. vol. vil. p. 280, pl. 15. fig. 17). His figure represents 
the fossil with the apex downward. Dr. Ferd. Roemer showed 
that, when perfect, there is no central opening; and he made 
this one of the grounds for separating the genus from Pentre- 
mites. He described the apex as being provided with six aper- 
tures, five of which were divided by a partition within each: 
these he considered to be the ovarian orifices. The sixth he 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 149 


supposes to be both mouth and vent, which accords with my 
view (Mon. der Blastoideen, p. 378). In 1868 I discovered 
the five small pores at the apical extremities of the ambulacral 
grooves (Sillimah’s Amer. Journ. ser. 2. No. 97, p. 353, and 
Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. iv. p. 76). In general it is diffi- 
cult to see these pores; but if a silicified specimen, which has 
been fossilized in a caleareous matrix, be placed in an acid for 
two or three minutes, the acid cleans them out, and they then 
become distinctly visible. I believe these to be the pores 
through which the ovarian tubes passed outward along the 
grooves to the pinnule. There are thus sixteen apertures in 
the apex of Nucleocrinus—ten spiracles, five ovarian orifices, 
and one oro-anal aperture. There are no true radial plates. 
The whole of the test, with the exception, perhaps, of the 
ambulacra, belongs to the perisomatice system. 


8. On the occurrence of Embryonic Forms among the Paleozoic 
Echinoderms. 


Fig. 9. 


Ree be Fie. 8. Bipinnaria asterigera, Sars (copied from Miil- 

> ler): a, the stomach; 6, part of the body of the 
larva; ec, ambulacral centre, position of the per- 
manent mouth, in this stage not open; d, one of 
the five ambulacral canals; e, sand-canal; f, ma- 
dreporie plate; mm, entrance into the stomach ; 
0, ceesophagus; p, larval mouth or pseudostome ; 
7, esophageal ring; v, vent. Fig. 9. Ideal figure 
described below. Fig. 10. Codonites stelformis, 
oblique view, to show both body and summit. 
Fig. 11. Summit of fig. 10. 


No proposition in natural history has been more clearly 
demonstrated than this—that in general the paleeozoic ani- 
mals resemble, both in external form and internal structure, 
the embryonic stages of those of the same class at present 
existing. Prof. Agassiz has long taught, in his lectures and 
various publications, that this is especially observable in the 
Echinodermata. Judging from the figures and descriptions of 


150 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


Miiller, Agassiz, Thomson, Carpenter, and others, I should 
say that in this class the most striking resemblance 1s that 
which occurs between the adult stages of the Cystidea, Blas- 
toidea, and Crinoidea, on the one hand, and the embryonic 
starfishes on the other. The structural character that has the 
most important bearing on the subjects discussed in these 
notes is, that in all four of these groups the mouth is situated 
in one of the interradial areas, not in the ambulacral centre, 
as it is in the adult forms of the existing Echinodermata. 

In Bipinnaria asterigera, Sars, according to Miiller, the 
digestive cavity is a subglobular sac, without any extensions 
into the rays as there are in the adult starfishes. The ceso- 
phagus (fig. 8, 0) is a fleshy, consistent tube, with a large mouth 
or pseudostome, p. It passes through the wall of the stomach 
by an opening somewhat smaller than the mouth, and situated 
in one of the interradial spaces at m. ‘The madreporic plate (/) 
and the sand-canal (e), the latter holding the convoluted plate 
(when it occurs), are situated above the orifice (m), and between 
it and the ambulacral centre (c). The circular space at ¢ is un- 
doubtedly the homologue of the central space in the apex of 
Nucleocrinus (figs. 8 & 5) and of Codonites (figs. 10 & 11). It 
is also the position of the mouth in the adult starfish ; but in 
the larval stage it is completely closed by the soft external 
skin and sarcode of the body. In the fossils it is also closed, 
but by an integument of thin calcareous plates. The Bipin- 
naria is nourished by minute particles of matter diffused 
through the water and drawn into the digestive sac through 
the mouth and cesophagus by the action of interradial cilia. 
I believe that all the fossil Crinoidea, Blastoidea, and Cystidea 
ingested their food in this way, and without any aid whatever 
from the arms or pinnule. 

Perhaps there is no embryologist who will not admit that it 
is possible for an animal like Bipinnaria to develope organs of 
reproduction and propagate its species, none of its other parts 
making any further advance. Such an animal, with some 
slight modifications, would not be very widely different from a 
paleozoic Crinoid. If the sarcodic body-wall were to be con-: 
solidated into a thin calcareous integument, with the mouth 
even with the surface, the swimming-appendages aborted, and 
the vent closed up, it would resemble the cup of an Acténocri- 
nus (fig. 9a). The lateral orifice would then be both mouth 
and vent, as it is, at first (according to Prof. A. Agassiz, ‘ Sea- 
side Studies,’ p. 125), in the embryo of Asteracanthion bery- 
linus. The ambulacral canals of Bipinnaria are the homo- 
logues, in a general way, of those which are found beneath the 
vault of Actinocrinus, and extend outward into the grooves of 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 151 


the arms. If the ventral perisome of the Crinoid were to be 
removed (the internal organs remaining undisturbed) the ar- 
rangement disclosed would be that represented in fig. 9—a 
convoluted plategin the centre with the canals radiating from 
it. The most striking difference is the absence of the ceso- 
phageal ring. According to the organization of Actinoer‘nus 
there could be no cesophagus at that point ; and consequently 
there is no ring. ‘The convoluted plate represents the madre- 
poric apparatus. The sucking-feet of the starfish most pro- 
bably represent the respiratory tentacles that border the 
grooves of the Crinoids, but modified into prehensile and loco- 
motive organs. Bipinnaria and Actinocrinus agree in having 
the mouth in one of the interradial areas, and in the absence 
of an orifice through the peristome at the ambulacral centre. 
These two characters are embryonic and transitory in the star- 
fish, but they were permanent in most paleozoie Crinoids. 

In Codonites stelliformis (Pentremites stelliformis, Owen and 
Shumard), figs. 10, 11, the ambulacral centre, c, is completely 
closed. Five minute *grooves radiate to the extremities of 
the five angles of the disk. These grooves are identical with 
those of Pentremites and Nucleocrinus and were occupied by 
the ovarian tubes. The ambulacral canals of the true Cri- 
noids and of the starfishes are represented in a rudimentary 
condition, in this species, by the hydrospires, which open out 
to the surface through the ten fissure-like spiracles (s). The 
oro-anal orifice is interradial. C. stelliformis in external form, 
the interradial position of the mouth, and the closed ambulacral 
centre resembles Bipinnaria and Actinocrinus, but differs im- 
portantly in having its respiratory organs arranged in ten 
separate tracts, all totally disconnected trom each other. It is 
a lower form than Act¢énocrinus, which, in its turn, is lower 
than Bipinnaria; and yet all three are constructed on the same 
general plan. 

C. stelliformis, although much resembling a Pentremites, is 
a true Cystidean. Its affinity to Codaster was first pointed 
out by Dr. C. A. White, who also suggested that it should be 
assigned to a distinct group (Bost. Journ. N. H. vol. vii. 
pp- 486, 487). The main difference between the Cystidea and 
the Blastoidea is, that im the former the hydrospires do not 
communicate with the pinnule, whilst in the latter the cavi- 
ties of the pinnule: and hydrospires are directly connected by 
the ambulacral pores. 

The development of the recent Crinoid Antedon rosaceus, 
as described by Prof. Wyville Thomson (Phil. Trans. 1866), 
pursues a course that could not possibly result in the produc- 
tion of such an animal as Acéénocrinus. 'The pseudembryo, 


152 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


as it is called by Prof. Thomson, is a small ovate organism, 
with four transverse ciliated bands, a large keyhole-shaped 
mouth (pseudostome), and a small circular vent (pseudoproct). 
These orifices are connected by a rudimentary intestine (pseu- 
docele). In this stage there is no trace of radiation, and 
the mouth, therefore, cannot be said to be interradial in its 
position. 

The nascent Crinoid originates within the pseudembryo, 
but developes a mouth, vent, and stomach of its own, all quite 
distinct from those of its nurse. ‘This new or permanent 
mouth is for a short time both oral and anal in its function ; 
but although in this respect it resembles that of Acténocrinus, 
its position in the centre of the ambulacral system shows it to 
represent the mouth of the adult starfish, while that of Actino- 
crinus homologizes rather with the oral orifice of the Bipin- 
naria. At no time during its development does the ventral 
perisome exhibit the structure of that of the paleocrinoids, 
2. é. no orifice in the ambulacral centre, and at the same time 
one in an interradial space. In the central position of its 
mouth, and in the possession of an cesophageal ring, Antedon 
stands above Actinocrinus in rank, and between it and the 
adult starfish. In none of its stages does it resemble a Bipin- 
narva either in form or in structure. 


9. On some of the Objections that have been advanced against 
the Views advocated in the preceding Notes. 


In all the known species of the existing Echinodermata the 
mouth is situated in the centre of the ambulacral system ; and 
it is contended that this fact proves that such must have been 
its position also in the paleozoic forms. 

This reasoning is not strictly logical. It is true that in the 
known existing species the mouth is in the centre; but it does 
not certainly follow that it is so in all the Hchinodermata, 
living and extinct. Whether it is so or not in any particular 
fossil species whose structure may be under investigation, 7s 
a question of fact which can only be positively determined by 
direct observation of specimens. On appealing to these we find 
that, in a large proportion of the fossil forms, there is no aper- 
ture in the perisome at the ambulacral centre. It also becomes 
evident by the comparison that in general the paleozoic 
species resemble the embryonic stages of some of the recent 
Echinoderms, and that in these (Lipinnaria for stance) the 
mouth is interradial. Rules such as that relied on in this case, 
afford a certain amount of presumptive evidence, which, how- 
ever, cannot prevail against material and visible facts. When 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 153 


we can see clearly that there is no aperture in that point in 
the vault of a Crinoid beneath which we know the ambulacral 
centre is situated, it is perfectly useless to supply one by de- 
duction*. , 

The second objection is, that many of the fossils have a 
Platyceras attached to them in such a position as to cover the 
aperture which I call the mouth, and under such circumstances 
as to induce the belief that it lived parasitically on the Crinoid. 
The only answer I can make to this is, that, admitting the 
facts, we must suppose that space was left for a stream of 
water to pass under the edge of the shell into the mouth of the 
Crinoid. In general, where one animal lives parasitically 
upon another, it does not destroy its host. Some of the Gas- 
teropods of the Devonian and Carboniferous ages were carni- 
vorous, as is proved by the bored shells and Crinoids that are 
occasionally found. I have seen a number of such specimens, 
and several years ago I read a paper on the subject (which 
was never published) before the Natural-History Society of 
Montreal. There were several good conchologists present; 
and the specimens exhibited were compared with bored shells 
of existing species: all pronounced the style of workmanship 
to be precisely the same. I have the proboscis of an Actino- 
crinus that is bored near the base; Fic. 12. 
and among the fossils lent me by . 
Mr. Wachsmuth is a Codonites 
stelliformisthat has one of the am- 
bulacra bored through. The view 
I took of the subject in my paper ° 
was, that the Gasteropod ascended 
the stalk of the Crinoid and thrust 
its proboscis into the mouth of 
the ne The Crinoid then spauad igh que ote arene ee ee 
slowly drew its arms together, and cence ea oe ee 
held the shell fast until both died. 

A third objection is the small size of the aperture in some 
of the species. In general, where there is no proboscis, the 
orifice is from one twentieth to one tenth of an inch in dia- 
meter, quite sufficient for an animal that subsists on micro- 


* The position of the ambulacral centre may thus be found. When 
the mouth is eccentric, the ambulacral tubes usually converge to the 
centre of the vault; but when the mouth is central, we first find the 
azygos interradius, in general easily recognized by its possessing a greater 
number of plates than any one of the other four interradii. On the 
opposite side of the fossil is the azygos arm. The ambulacral centre is 
always situated between this arm and the mouth, never on the side of 
the mouth towards the azygos interradius. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 11 


154 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


scopic organisms. It is stated by Meek and Worthen that 
where there is a proboscis the aperture is sometimes scarcely 
“more than one hundredth of an inch in diameter.” I believe 
that in many such instances the tube filled up by calcareous 
deposits on its inside, and that, when entirely obstructed, either 
a new aperture opened out in the side of the proboscis, or 
the animal died. In Mr. Wachsmuth’s collection I saw a 
specimen with a second aperture in process of formation. A 
ticket was attached to it by him, giving this explanation. I 
am also informed that in some of the existing species of 
Antedon “ the mouth is an exceedingly minute aperture.”’ 

A fourth objection is that the aperture is so situated that 
the arms could not have conveyed food to it. It is, however, 
proved by Dr. W. B. Carpenter that in the recent Crinoids 
the arms are not prehensile organs. The animal while feeding 
remains motionless, attached by its dorsal cirrhi to a stone, 
shell, or other object on the bottom. Its arms are either 
stretched out to their full length, or more or less coiled up, but 
quite immovable. As Dr. Carpenter’s remarks have a very 
important bearing upon the subject, I shall take the hberty of 
quoting the following :— 


«‘ Whatever may be the purpose of the habitual expansion of the 
arms, I feel quite justified in asserting that it is not (as stated by several 
authors whom I have cited in my historical summary) the prehension 
of food. I have continually watched the results of the contact of 
small animals (as Annelids, or Entomostracan and other small 
Crustacea) with the arms, and have never yet seen the smallest 
attempt on the part of the animal to seize them as prey. Moreover 
the tubular tentacula with which the arms are so abundantly fur- 
nished have not in the slightest degree that adhesive power which 
is possessed by the ‘feet’ of the Ecntnina and Astrrtapa; so that 
they are quite incapable of assisting in the act of prehension, which 
must be accomplished, if at all, either by the coiling-up of a single 
arm, or by the folding-together of all the arms. Now I have never 
seen such coiling-up of an arm as could bring an object that might 
be included in it into the near neighbourhood of the mouth; nor 
have I seen the contact of small animals with a single arm produce 
any movement of other arms towards the spot, such as takes place 
in the prehensile apparatus of other animals. Moreover any object 
that could be grasped either by the coiling of one arm, or by the 
consentaneous closure of all the arms together upon it, must be far 
too large to be received into the mouth, which is of small size, and 
is not distensible like that of the Asrerrapa ”*. 


* “Researches on the Structure, Physiology, and Development of 
Antedon ( Comatula, Lamk.) rosaceus.” Part I. By W. B. Carpenter, 
M.D., F.R.S. (Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society, yol. clvi. 
part 2, 1866, p. 699, ) 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 155 


Further on Dr. Carpenter says :— 


“It was affirmed by M. Dujardin (L’Institut, No. 119, p. 268) 
that the arms are used for the acquisition of food in a manner alto- 
gether dissimilar“to ordinary prehension ; for, recognizing the fact 
that the alimentary particles must be of small size, he supposed 
that any such, falling on the ambulacral (?) furrows of the arms or 
pinne, are transmitted downwards along those furrows to the mouth 
wherein they all terminate, by the mechanical action of the digitate 
papille which fringe their borders. This doctrine he appears to 
have abandoned, since, in his last account of this type (Hist. Nat. 
des Echinodermes, p. 19+), he affirms that the transmission of alimen- 
tary particles along the ambulacral (?) furrows is the result of the 
action of cilia with which their surface is clothed. Although I haye 
not myself succeeded in distinguishing cilia on the surface which 
forms the floor of these furrows, yet I have distinctly seen such a 
rapid passage of minute particles along their groove as I could not 
account for in any other mode, and am therefore disposed to believe 
in their existence. Such a powerful indraught, moreover, must be 
produced about the region of the mouth, by the action of the large cilia 
which (as I shall hereafter describe) fringe various parts of the in- 
ternal wall of the alimentary canal, as would materially aid in the 
transmission of minute particles along those portions of the ambula- 
cral(?) furrows which immediately lead towards it; and it is, I feel 
satisfied, by the conjoint agency of these two moving powers that 
the alimentation of Antedon is ordinarily effected. In the very nu- 
merous specimens from Arran the contents of whose digestive cavity 
I have examined, I have never found any other than microscopic 
organisms ; and the abundance of the horny rays of Peridinium tripos 
(Ehr.) has made it evident that in this locality that Infusorium was 
one of the principal articles of its food. But in Antedons from other 
localities I have found a more miscellaneous assemblage of alimen- 
tary particles, the most common recognizable forms being the horny 
casings of Enromosrraca or of the larve of higher Crusracua.” 
(Op. cit. p. 700.) 


The existence of large cilia within the intestinal canal, ca- 
pable of producing a powerful indraught of water, renders any 
movement or concurrent action of the arms quite unnecessary 
in the ingestion of food. It does not matter, therefore, in what 
part of the body the mouth of a Crinoid may be situated, or 
how remote from the reach of the arms. Attached perma- 
nently to the bottom of the sea by their columns, the paleeozoic 
Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea remained, while feeding, 
most probably motionless, drawing in streams of water through 
their mouths by the action of their intestinal cilia. The long 
tubular proboscis with which many of the species are provided 
would thus be analogous in function to the siphon of the 
Acephalous Mollusca. The indigestible particles would be, 

Eis 


156 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of 


from time to time, thrown out through the mouth, just as a 
starfish or a zoophyte frees itself of the refuse portions of its food, 
by casting it out of the same aperture through which it entered. 


10. On the Theory that the Ambulacral and Ovarian Orifices 
are the Oral Apertures. 


Assuming that the four objections above noticed are suffi- 
cient to prove that the aperture which I call the mouth is not 
that organ, it is contended that the Cystidea, Blastoidea, and 
Paleocrinoidea ingested their food through their ambulacral 
and ovarian orifices. This appears to me in the highest degree 
improbable. In the recent Crininids the grooves of the arms 
are occupied by four sets of tubes, which Dr. Carpenter calls 
the coeliac, the subtentacular, the ovarian, and the tentacular 
canals. None of them communicate with the stomach. It is 
impossible that the most minute particle of food could gain 
access to the interior of the animal through any of them. 
The structure of the arms of the paleeozoic Crinoids is such 
that we must presume that their grooves were occupied by 
similar tubes, which passed through the ambulacral orifices 
into the perivisceral space. In the Cystidea and Blastoidea 
the respiratory organs were not situated im the grooves of the 
arms, and the ambulacral orifices were therefore only ovarian 
in their function. The improbability of their being also oral 
apertures is best shown by an illustration. 

In fig. 13 is represented (natural size) the apertures of the 
smallest specimen of Caryocrinus ornatus 
in our collection, selected for the present 
purpose because in the young of this spe- 
cies the valvular orifice is larger in pro- 
portion to the size of the disk than it is in 
the adult. It is in this specimen about 
one third of the whole width of the apical disk, while in a full- 
grown Caryocrinus it 1s only one ninth of the width. The 
same proportional size of the mouth according to age occurs in 
Antedon rosaceus. The valvular mouth at first is as wide as 
the disk; but as the age of the animal increases, the disk 
grows wider, but the mouth does not. The ovarian pores in 
Caryocrinus, however, are as large in the small ones (once 
they make their appearance) as they are in those full-grown. 
For recognizing these as ovarian pores we have the following 
reasons :—1, they are situated at the bases of the arms where 
the ovarian tubes must pass from the grooves into the peri- 
visceral cavity; 2, when compared with the ovarian pores 
of a sea-urchin, they have the same size, form, and aspect. 
Fig. 14 represents the ovarian pores of the sea-urchin Toxo- 


Fig.13. Fig. 14. 


the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 157 


pneustes drobachiensis, Ag., natural size and arrangement. It 
-may not appear at first view that this latter comparison has 
any probative effect. But it has, in this way. If these aper- 
tures in Caryotrinus were large openings a line wide, as are 
some of the ambulacral orifices of the Crinoids, I should say 
that they were unlike true ovarian apertures. 

According to the new theory, this Echinoderm, Caryocrinus 
ornatus, was a polystome animal, and drew in its food through 
its six ovarian apertures, the large valvular orifice being the 
anus. ‘T’o me this appears to be utterly incredible. 

In fig. 14 I have represented the mouth of Leskia mirabilis, 
Gray. Both Dr. J. E. Gray and Prof. Lovén have pronounced 
this aperture to have the structure of the valvular orifice of 
the Gystidea. I have not the slightest doubt whatever that 
the mouth of the Cystideans foreshadows that of the sea- 
urchins. There is nothing whatever in its structure to show 
that it is ndt the mouth, but the contrary. 

The new theory is not founded upon any peculiarities in the 
structure of the ambulacral orifices which would show that 
they are oral apertures, but only upon the four objections 
above noticed. ‘The first of these is not logical, while at the 
same time it is purely theoretical, and avails nothing against 
material and visible facts. The fourth is completely disposed 
of by Dr. Carpenter’s observations, which prove that in the 
Crinoidea the arms have no share whatever in the ingestion of 
food. ‘The second and third objections are the same in sub- 
stance; ¢. e. according to the second the supply of water to the 
mouth is diminished by the occurrence of a Platyceras over it, 
while, according to the third, the same effect is produced by 
the small size of the aperture itself in some instances. It does 
not require much consideration to convince one that, if these 
two objections are fatal to my views, they are equally so to 
the opposite theory. In C. stelliformis, for instance, the pores 
through which we must suppose the ovarian tubes issued from 
the interior are only large enough to admit of the passage of a 
fine hair; they are scarcely visible to the naked eye. The 
tube, under any circumstances, must have filled them almost 
entirely. If any space at all were left for the passage of a 
stream of water through the pore by the side of the tube, it 
must have been exceedingly minute. 

When weighed as above, therefore, the evidence gives the 
following results :—The first and fourth objections avail no- 
thing; the second and third militate against both theories; 
but when we take into account that in no instance, in the 
existing Echinodermata, where ovarian pores occur, are they 
at the same time oral orifices, the balance seems to be in favour 


158 Mr.E. Parfitt on a Species of Arenaceous Foraminifer (2) 


of my view. This is all I desire to say upon the subject at 
present. Although I now firmly believe that the valvular 
orifice in the Cystidea, the larger lateral aperture of the Blas- 
toidea, and the so-called proboscis of the paleozoic Crinoids 
are all oro-anal in function, yet I shall not maintain that view 
obstinately against good reasons shown to the contrary. 


XVII.—On a Species of Arenaceous Foraminifer (2) from 
the Carboniferous Limestone of Devonshire. By EDWARD 


ParFITT, Esq. 
(Plate XI. figs. 9-12.] 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 


I beg to enclose you a rough sketch of what I had at first 
regarded as a species of Cliona new to science; but on a more 
extended acquaintance with the specimens, and comparing 
them with the beautiful figures of the arenaceous Foraminifera 
described by Dr. Carpenter in the Royal Society’s ‘ Trans- 
actions,’ vol. clix. part 2, plates 72-76, I am now more in- 
clined to regard it as a sessile arenaceous Foraminifer. 
This species or form I met with on a block of carboniferous 
limestone brought from the quarry of Westleigh, near Tiverton, 
Devonshire. ‘The specimen covered a space of eight or ten 
inches, and was so consolidated with the rock that, had it not 
been for the weathered surface, I should have passed it by. 

The weathered surface has just the appearance of what we 
might expect to see in a free fossil Cliona; the resupinate sto- 
lons, variously branched and attached, quite resemble those of 
the recent forms of this genus (fig. 9). On having a small spe- 
cimen cut and polished, I was much surprised to find that all 
the interstices between the stolons were filled with sand, 
charged more or less with a ferruginous tint ; and on applying 
nitric acid to the surface for some time, this ate away the cal- 
careous portions and left the interstices standing up promi- 
nently between the calcareous disks. ‘The sand, as now ex- 
posed, appears to be quartz; and, generally speaking, the 
grains are as sharply angular as if it had just been broken up 
on purpose for this animal, and used by it directly. On com- 
paring the part which had been submitted to the acid with 
the figures in the Royal Society’s ‘Transactions,’ pl. 76, there 
is a very strong family likeness at once apparent. In my 
specimen the labyrinthiform spaces are filled with calcareous 
matter of the same colour as, and apparently very little different 
from, the limestone ; at the same time each of the spaces of the 


from the Carboniferous Limestone of Devonshire. 159 


labyrinthiec structure shows a dark, centre, more or less ire- 
gular in shape, as if the crystallization or infiltration had begun 
round the walls and had not quite filled up the centre of each 
space. he whole of the arenaceous walls or framework is 
rendered solid by the infiltration of the calcareous matter, so that 
even the quartz grains require nitric acid of its full strength 
to separate them. So far, I have not observed any shells of 
Foraminifera or any extraneous material worked into the walls 
of this species, more than the grains of quartz-sand ; and if 
the calcareous matter were withdrawn, leaving only the arena- 
ceous walls, the difference between a portion of this and Dr. 
Carpenter’s figure (t. 76. fig. 2) would be very little indeed. 

In some of the labyrinthiform spaces there may be observed, 
besides the one dark irregular mark, two or three small specks 
like imperfect cells: in one place L observed three elliptical 
disks, with perfectly formed double rings or walls; but al- 
though these disks have at first sight the appearance of sec- 
tions of corals, the annulations are only paler-coloured lines, 
and not solid walls. Lhe two loops in the left-hand figure and 
the septa in the lower figure are all of the same kind (see 
fig. 12); they do not appear ever to have been solid structures. 
When I first saw these cells, [ thought it probable that the 
foraminiferous animal had grown up round some stems of 
corals for support; but on a more careful examination I am 
compelled to give up this opinion. 

Now the question is, what is this animal, and what position 
can we assign to it in the scale of creation? It does not ap- 
pear to be a Cliona; or if it is, its habits are quite different 
from those of other forms I am acquainted with; nor does it 
agree well with the arenaceous group of sponges, the ‘ Dys- 
idea,” so far as I know them; but, viewing this in all its 
bearings, it appears to me to hold a place between the arena- 
ceous Sponges and the arenaceous Foraminifera. The stolo- 
niferous growth is common to both; in the Foraminifera there 
appears to be a much greater degree of regularity observed in 
building up their structures than is seen in the habits of the 
stoloniferous Sponges. The general growth of the Foramini- 
fera is more or less concentric, starting from a primordial cell ; 
in the fossil we have under consideration no such growth can 
be traced, although no doubt this also sprang from a primordial 
cell. But I would not insist upon this, as it may have been a 
gemma or bud, or even a group of cells; but whatever its 
beginning may have been, it has spread over several inches 
of the carboniterous limestone, and was also three or four 
inches thick. There is not the least sign of its ever having 
been circumscribed by a test of any kind, but it appears to 


160 On a Species of Arenaceous Foraminifer (?). 


have spread out over the rock in the same manner as we ob- 
serve in the recent sponges. 

I have said above that the interstices between the stolons 
or labyrinthiform structure are filled with sand, and from its 
appearance and hardness I thought it was quartz, as it is much 
harder than the limestone or calcareous matter which fills the 
stoloniferous structure, and resisted the action of the acid so 
thoroughly, while the interspaces were quite eaten away, 
that walls of crystals, as they now prove to be, were lett 
standing up round the interspaces. My friend Mr. Vicary 
has kindly submitted a fragment of this fossil to the blowpipe, 
when it burns into a white lime, with minute scattered points 
of a metallic substance resembling iron, probably a carbonate 
or sulphate of iron, It is this, no doubt, which has given the 
crystals a ferruginous tint. 

It has struck me as very curious, since it has been disco- 
vered that the crystals are calcareous, and, from their rhomboid 
form, they are believed to be carbonate of lime. If this be really 
the case, it would seem that this was an animal secretion. 
The crystals are very irregularly deposited, and adhere to 
each other at various angles; they are nearly all of the same 
size. I have met with similar crystals on the membranes or 
chitinous matter in the shells of Carcinus menas; and they 
are also found in the shells of oysters, on the animal secretions ; 
it is therefore not singular that they should be found here, 
and more particularly as both the Spongiade and the Forami- 
nifera secrete calcareous or siliceous matter as the case may 
be. The crystals measure ¢5 of an inch in diameter, vary- 
ing but little in size. If these grains, or crystals as they 
now prove to be, had really been quartz, as I at first consi- 
dered they were, I should then have thought that I had 
a new form of Cliona before me, and that it had the habit 
of constructing an arenaceous covering for itself. It may be 
thought by some, perhaps, that this was a burrowing Cliona, 
and that the infiltration of the calcareous matter into the sto- 
loniferous structure may have quickly succeeded the death of 
the animal, and what are now crystalline rhomboidal prisms 
may have succeeded the decay of the rock or shell in which 
the Cliona lived and died. But I do not think this can 
have been the case. In the first place, the thickness is 
against it; and in the next, what should have precluded 
the infiltration into the decaying shell (an assumed shell) 
of the same material as that which fills the labyrinthiform 
or stoloniferous structure? I know of nothing; and I think, 
therefore, that we must fall back wpon the supposition that 
this animal secreted the carbonate of lime. I scarcely know 


Dr. P. L. Sclater on Testudo chilensis cc. 161 


what provisional name to give this fossil, and shall therefore 
let it stand over to some future time. 
I am, Gentlemen, 
’ Yours obediently, 


EDWARD PaARrrFITr. 
Devon and Exeter Institution, Exeter. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. figs. 9-12. 


Fig. 9. Portion of weathered surface with the crystals of carbonate of 
lime washed out or decayed: enlarged. 

F%g. 10. Specimen cut horizontally, showing the interstices of the stolons 
filled with crystals: enlarged. 

Fig. 11. End view of specimen, showing the stoloniferous masses stand- 
ing out free. The cross lines are the natural size of the specimen. 

Fig. 12. Three cells (?), showing indications of double walls and septa: 
magnified. 


XVUI.— Reply to Dr. Gray on Testudo chilensis ce. 
By P. L. ScuaTErR, Ph.D., F.R.S. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural Hi istory. 
GENTLEMEN, 


Dr. Gray, following his habitual practice, has thought 
proper to reply to my scientific criticisms upon the species de- 
scribed by him as Ateles Bartlett’ and Testudo chilensis with 
a series of personal remarks which I do not care to notice. 
As, however, one of the charges made against me would, if 
true, affect the credit of this Society, I request you to publish, 
in answer thereto, the subjoined account of some observa- 
tions on this subject made at the meeting of this Society last 
evening. 

I may also as well state that it is not correct that (as 
assumed by Dr. Gray) my information as to the synonyms of 
the (so-called) Testudo chilensis was obtained from Dr. Gray’s 
“short note.” 

I am, Gentlemen, 
Your obedient Servant, 


Zoological Society of London, P. L. ScLaTEr. 
11 Hanover Square, London, W. 
January 17th, 1871. 


‘On concluding my series of reports upon the additions to 
the Society’s menagerie for the past year, I beg leave to take 
this opportunity of calling the attention of the meeting to the 
register of accessions to the menagerie now lying on the table. 


162 Dr. P. L. Sclater on Testudo chilensis cc. 


In it will be found the English and scientific name, sex, and 
locality, so far as these are ascertainable, of every vertebrate 
animal received alive by the Society, together with informa- 
tion as to how it was obtained, whether by presentation, pur- 
chase, or otherwise. A corresponding register is kept of all 
the deaths that occur in the Nociety’s Gardens, and of the 
mode in which the bodies are disposed of. This hes also on 
the table. Both these registers, which are kept at the Super- 
intendent’s office in the Gardens, are, I need hardly say, at 
all times open to the inspection of the Fellows of the Society, 
or of any other person interested in them. Moreover, in order 
to give greater publicity to the list of arrivals, a copy of them 
is published every week in the ‘ Field’ newspaper. 

““ From the earliest days of the Society’s existence it has 
been the practice to keep a register of ‘arrivals and depar- 
tures’ in the daily journal of ‘ occurrences,’ as it is termed, 
prepared by the Superintendent. Ever since the day when 
I had the honour of becoming Secretary of the Society, the 
register of accessions has been carefully revised every month, 
and printed in the ‘ Proceedings.’ This was at first done 
month by month* ; but it was thought afterwards to be more 
convenient to give the list of additions for the year continu- 
ously, so that since 1862 it has been printed entire as an 
‘Appendix’ to the yearly volume of ‘ Proceedings.’ At the 
same time it has been my constant practice (as those here, who 
have so often had to listen to me, must be fully aware) to 
bring before the scientific meetings such notices as seemed to 
be requisite of all the more remarkable additions to the 
Society’s collection, so as to call more immediate attention to 
every accession of special interest. I have likewise edited 
and published for the Society four editions of the list of Ver- 
tebrated Animals in the Society’s Gardens, and am now en- 
gaged in preparing a fifth edition, which will contain a record 
of every accession received up to the close of last year, and 
will thus form a complete list of all the animals that have 
been living in the Society’s Gardens during the past ten years. 
I have been induced to trouble the meeting with these few 
remarks, because, in the last number of the ‘Annals of Natural 
History ’t, a Fellow of the Society has assured the public 
that no proper record is kept of the living animals received in 
the Society’s Gardens. How such a statement can have been 
conscientiously made in the face of the facts above stated, by 


* See P. ZS. 1859, p. 212, where the first of these lists (for May of 
that year) is given. 
+ Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. vii. p. 14. 


Dr. J. E. Gray on Ateles Bartletti. 163 


one who was formerly a Vice-President of the Society and is 
in the constant habit of referring to the ‘ Proceedings,’ I am 
not able to explain.” 

7 


XIX.—On Ateles Bartletti. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


Ty the minutes of the meeting of the Zoological Society, 17th 
January 1871, just published, it is stated that, on concluding 
his Report, “the Secretary called attention to the registers of 
accessions to and deaths in the Society’s menagerie which 
lay on the table, and showed, in contradiction to statements 
recently published by Dr. Gray, that they were faithfully kept 
up, and that a revised abstract of the former was published 
every year as an appendix to the Society’s ‘ Proceedings.’ ” 

I did not deny the existence of the register, and I am very 
glad to hear that it is better kept than when I was able to 
attend the Society, when it did not furnish the information 
that I required; and the abstract being published in the 
‘ Proceedings’ is comparatively a recent custom. From the 
inquiries made of me, it is certain that the register must often 
have been many months in arrear; and if this register con- 
tained the habitats, the difficulty that I have experienced in 
obtaining them is the more incomprehensible. 

Since my observations an alteration, which is a great im- 
provement, has certainly been made. The dead animals are 
now marked with a ticket referring to the register giving the 
origin, habitat, &c. But this is not extended to all the 
specimens; for I received some young Crocodilians and a 
Lizard without any such ticket, and rejected them, as the 
habitat is most essential when determining the Crocodilians 
in their young state. 

When Dr. Sclater made the extraordinary general state- 
ment* that the habitats of the specimens in the British 
Museum were not to be depended upon, of course he referred 
to the numerous specimens which we annually purchase from 
the Zoological Society ; of the others he could have but a very 
limited knowledge ; and the greater part are received from the 


* It was to be expected that Mr. Sclater would before long himself 
refute the sweeping assertion that no argument whatever, as regards 
geographical distribution, could be based on the specimens in the British 
Museum. Only a week or two ago there appeared in ‘ Nature’ a popular 
article of his on the Fauna of New Zealand. May we ask him whence 
he could have obtained more complete information regarding the reptiles 
of that country than from the Catalogue of the British Museum ? 


164 Dr. J. E. Gray ‘on Ateles Bartletti. 


travellers who collect them, and are entered in the register 
with the habitats which they give them. 

At the same meeting “ Dr. Sclater exhibited a typical speci- 
men of Ateles variegatus, Wagner, and pointed out its un- 
questionable identity with A. Bartlett’, Gray.” 

I and other zoologists must be deeply indebted to the 
Bavarian Government, and to the Director and Conservator 
of the Museum at Munich, for having allowed one of their 
“typical specimens” to leave the country, to the Council of 
the Zoological Society for having incurred the expense of its 
transmission, and to Dr. Sclater for the energy he has shown 
in this important question, by which they have determined 
that the Ateles variegatus of Wagner is not the Ateles mela- 
nochir, as was formerly believed, but the same as A. Bartletti, 
which was published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Society, 
under Dr. Sclater’s editorship, several years ago; and I suppose 
its being Wagner’s is a new ‘discovery to him, as well as it is 
to myself ; : and therefore it was not a very oreat crime on my 
part not to knowit. It did not require great scientific acumen 
to discover it when the specimen was observed in a Continen- 
tal museum. However, I must say that, although I do not quite 
agree with it, there is great truth in the observation of Mr. Cotrel 
Watson (the author of ‘Cybele Britannica’), ‘that wilfully 
to impose a new name to a plant already sufficiently named 
should be treated as an impertinence; on pretence of priority, 
to rake up and restore an old name which has fallen out of 
use, should be scouted as a mischief; the personal vanity 
which impels authors into this practice should be denounced 
as a nuisance.’ The late Dr. Walsh, the celebrated American 
entomologist, has been more severe. ‘ To my mind,” he says, 
“the naturalist who rakes up out of the dust of old libraries 
some long-forgotten name, and demands that it shall take the 
place of a name of universal acceptance, ought to be indicted 
before the High Court of Science as a public nuisance, and, 
on conviction, sent to a Scientific Penitentiary and fed there 
for the whole remaining term of his scientific life upon a diet 
of chinch-bugs and formic acid.” 

Unfortunately there is often as much personal animosity as 
vanity at the base of these proposed alterations and corrections, 
especially when they only refer to an isolated species of a 
genus, and do not arise from a general survey of the group, 
and when they are only directed against the writings of an 
individual author. In this case it will be necessary that the 
specimens in the Munich and the British Museums should 
each retain the name under which it had been described, or 
they will lose their typical identity, which is now considered 


Mr. O. Salvin on a new Species of Butterfly. 165 


of so great importance, when the name by which an animal is 
called and the author who gave the name are regarded as more 
important than the animal itself, its structure, affinities, or 
habits. , 


XX.—Description of a new Species of Butterfly of the Genus 
Paphia. By OsBert SALvIN, M.A., F.L.S., &c. 


In a collection of butterflies recently sent by Mr. E. M. Janson 
from Chontales, Nicaragua, is a single specimen of a very 
distinct species of the Nymphaline genus Paphia, which ap- 
pears to be quite new, and which I propose to call 


Paphia Janson. 


g. Exp. 3°6in. Antenne black; palpi brown, with their 
anterior surface lighter ; prothorax, thorax, and abdomen black- 
ish brown : anterior wings strongly falcated, above very dark 
brown; cilia of outer margin, a spot near the apex which runs 
out to the point of the hook, a second beyond the cell between 
the upper radial and third costal branch, a third (elongated 
one) between the radials, a fourth between the second and third 
median branches, and a fifth between the first and second 
median branches yellowish drab; region of the submedian 
nervure rufescent; posterior wings rufous, with the third me- 
dian branch prolonged into a spatulate projection, anal angle 
strongly produced; outer margin, including the emarginations 
of the wing, very dark brown: under surface ochraceous brown 
irrorated with darker brown, and more pronounced transverse 
bands of the same colour; there is a series of pale spots near 
the apex of the anterior wing, and a pale spot about the middle 
of the subcostal nervure of the posterior wings, which also 
have other spots near the anal half of the outer margin edged 
outwardly with black. 

Hab. Chontales, Nicaragua (Janson). 


Obs. This species, so far as its form is concerned, belongs 
to the group containing Paphia Electra (Westw. & Hew. Gen. 
Diurn. Lep. p. 319; Hew. Ex. Butt. i. t. 46. f. 1, 2) and P. 
Panariste (Hew. Ex. Butt. i. t. 46. f. 3), being more nearly 
allied to the former than the latter. The colouring of the 
upper surface, however, is so entirely distinct that comparison 
is unnecessary. 


166 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


Natural-History Transactions of Northumberland and Durham. Vol. 
ITI. Part 2. 8vo, 1870. 

Cardiff Naturalists’ Society, Report and Transactions, 1868-69. 
8vo, 1870. 


Tue first of the above-mentioned works comprises papers read at 
the meetings of the Natural-History Society of Northumberland, 
Durham, and Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and of the Tyneside Naturalists’ 
Field-Club, together with an Anniversary Address by the President, 
the Rev. R. F. Wheeler, Financial and other Reports, lists of officers 
and members, and index to the volume for 1868-70. The Presi- 
dent’s Address to the members of the Field-Club was read in the 
museum of the Natural-History Society, thus bringing pleasant 
‘reminiscences of summer excursions, and succinct notices of their 
useful results, to the indoor gathering of town and country members, 
amidst the trophies their science and energy have won from nature 
and stored in their famous museum. The address itself is not only 
an eloquent record of one year’s happy work, but a typical compen- 
dium of the lines of research and modes of operation that our ardent 
but steady North-of-England brethren have pursued for a quarter 
of a century in their elaboration of complete catalogues and full de- 
scriptions of all things and circumstances which are presented to 
their notice as parts and belongings of the system of Nature— 
Newton’s “ elegantissima compages,” of which man is not only to be 
an admiring spectator, but an intelligent interpreter. 

Both the recent and the fossil life of Northumbria are worthily 
treated of in the fasciculus before us; and several of the communi- 
cations, with their illustrations, have already graced the ‘ Annals of 
Natural History.’ G.S. Brady catalogues many of the Freshwater 
Algze, and also enumerates various bivalved Entomostraca, describing 
some little-known and new forms, with figures in plates 12, 13, & 
14; indeed two new genera (Potaniocypris and Xiphichilus) are 
established by this excellent entomostracist for some of them. 
T. J. Bold supplies some interesting and useful entomological notes 
for the year 1869; he assures us there is no ground for the fear of 
mosquitoes that English newspapers were affected with last summer: 
the Cynipides of the woody oak-gall appear to be all females: the 
short-tailed field-mouse of Cheviot has for its flea Curtis’s Cerato- 
psyllus talpe: there are eighteen species of the aquatic hemipterous 
genus Coriwa, and at least seventeen other aquatic Hemiptera, inthe 
district. J. Wright describes the enamel-tipped teeth of Labrus 
maculatus (pl. 15) for the purpose of setting some Londoners right 
who have ignored this structure in certain recent and fossil fish-teeth. 

A. Hancock, T. Atthey, and R. Howse carefully describe and figure 
(plates 9, 10, 11) teeth of fishes known under the generic names of 
Climaxodus (M‘Coy, 1848) and Janassa (Miinster, 1832), and esta- 
blish the priority of the latter. J. bitwminosa (Schlotheim) has been 
discovered in the so-called “ marl-slate” of the Permian formation 
at Midderidge, Durham. Anthracosaurus Russelli (Huxley) has 


Bibliographical Notices. 167 


turned up in Northumberland, and a new species (reficulatus) of 
Urocordylus, both Labyrinthodont Amphibians of the Coal-measures ; 
and Messrs. Hancock and Atthey describe them in full. They also 
give a detailed account and careful figures (plates 7 & 8) of some 
remarkable little bodies, from the black shales of the coal-measures, 
which, after an exhaustive examination, they determine to be fossil 
Fungi—five species (or varieties?) of a genus they name Archaga- 
ricon, and which they demonstrate to be closely allied to the Indian 
Sclerotium stipitatum of Berkeley and Currey. These papers have 
already appeared in the ¢ Annals.’ 

Mr. Kirkby corrects, with the latest views and nomenclature, the 
description given by Messrs. Baker and Tate of the Permian forma- 
tion of Durham. Sir W.C. Trevelyan observes that the well-pre- 
served trunk of an oak, found in the Boulder-clay between the 
Lindenshaw and Cocker Burns, ‘is an indication, I think, that the 
whole of the country had not been covered with ice” in the Glacial 
Period, “but that there were parts free from it, on one of which 
this tree was growing.’ He also draws other interesting inferences 
therefrom. The Meteorological and Climatological Reports for 1869, 
by the Rev. R. F. Wheeler, month by month, for definite localities 
in the district, and with general notices also, occupy more than 100 
pages, are most elaborate and praiseworthy, full of both scientific 
and popular information, and form necessarily a very valuable por- 
tion of the volume. 

The second of the works under notice is worthy of high considera- 
tion as the result of the second year’s existence and labours of a new 
Naturalists’ Society, following (like many others, we are happy to 
say) the examples of the Berwickshire, Tyneside, and other Field- 
Clubs of long standing and good repute. The 120 pages of the 
Cardiff Naturalists’ Transactions show that they have not been idle 
during 1868-69; and, though they have not added much that is | 
new to science, they have been preparing themselves for accurate 
work by learning from Mr. Vivian what may be done with the mi- 
eroscope in mineralogy and metallurgy, and from Mr. G. C. Thomp- 
son and their president, Mr. W. Adams, what the real objects of 
their Society should be; whilst other members have collected in- 
formation for them in papers and lectures on miscellaneous subjects. 
The outdoor meetings have taken the members to many interesting 
localities of botany, geology, and archeeology, and have resulted in 
valuable notes on such objects of interest at the Cefn On tunnel and 
Caerphilly, at Southerndown, Ewenny, and Dunraven, and at Caer- 
leon and Newport. At Southerndown, in a lecture on “the prime- 
val rivers of Britain,’”’ Prof. T. Rupert Jones, of Sandhurst, descanted 
on the “ fluviatile and lacustrine strata” met with among the British 
formations; and Mr. Franklen G. Evans, of Cardiff, described the 
occurrence of two peculiar siliceous stones found in a coal-seam, and 
other interesting facts. Mr. Evans has also supplied to this volume 
of Transactions a monthly Meteorological Report for 1869; and a 
large lithograph rain-gauge map, including Swansea, Merthyr Tydfil, 
Abergavenny, Newport, Cardiff, &e., and serving well to show the 


168 Bibliographical Notices. 


field of operations of this Naturalists’ Society in South Wales, is 
appended. 

Two memoirs (reprinted from the ‘ Geological Magazine’), and 
their plates, illustrative of fossil Reptiles and fossil Bivalved Ento- 
mostraca discovered in South Wales by Mr. J. E. Lee and Mr. W. 
Adams, and described by Prof. Owen and Prof. Rupert Jones re- 
spectively, form part of this highly praiseworthy volume of reports 
and transactions. 


Geology. By Prof. Joun Morris, F.G.S., &c., and Prof. T. Rupert 
Jonss, F.G.8S., &c. First Series. 12mo. London: Van Voorst, 
1870. 


Professor Rupert Jones is probably of opinion that the clergy have 
too long had a monopoly of the convenience of possessing printed 
skeletons for their discourses. In order to extend a similar benefit 
to geological lecturers, he publishes, in the little volume now before 
us (which is to be followed by a Manual of Geology of the regula- 
tion pattern), the heads of lectures on Geology and Mineralogy de- 
livered by him from 1866-1870, at the Cadet College, Sandhurst, 
together with the synopses of Lectures used at the Staff and Cadet 
Colleges, Sandhurst. As far as the mere furnishing of skeleton 
courses of lectures is concerned, this little book, coming from the 
hands of a highly accomplished geologist and experienced teacher, 
will prove of immense value to those who are entering upon a course 
of geological tuition, and especially to regular science-teachers and 
to schoolmasters, who, possessing already some knowledge of the 
subject, desire to give their pupils instruction in geology. 

Professor Rupert Jones considers also that the book may be useful 
to the student, who “ will find clear statements and explanations of 
the things, facts, and circumstances on which Geology is based ;” 
and this, to a certain extent, is certainly the case; but it seems to 
us that the information given is tdo condensed and purely syn- 
optical in its nature to enable any but very exceptional students 
to learn Geology from it. But with the help of other books 
there can be no doubt that these skeletons of courses of lectures, 
which contain perfectly intelligible references to a vast mass of 
details, may be of great service by the admirable series of classifi- 
cations of geological facts which they present; and we must also 
confess, in the author’s justification, that the amount of instruction 
that he has compressed into so small a space is perfectly astonish- 
ing, when we study the contents of his book by means of its cross 
references and index, in the manner recommended by him. More- 
over, 28 a work of instruction, this part is placed rather at a 
disadvantage by its appearance without the second part, or Geo- 
logical Manual properly so called, which will of course contain the 
expanded details of the subjects here treated with extreme brevity. 

There is yet another light in which the authors do not seem to 
have regarded their present work, but viewed in which it seems to 
us to promise to be exceedingly serviceable—namely, as a note-book 


Bibliographical Notices. 169 


for the use of those who have arrived at some proficiency in the 
study of geology. From its extreme comprehensiveness, there is 
scarcely a fact in general geology which is not alluded to in its pages ; 
so that a student who has once acquired a knowledge of the science 
would be able, by a perusal of this little book, to refresh his me- 
mory of what he has learned. Interleaved and furnished with a few 
additional details and numerical data, it will form an admirable 
pocket-companion for the young geologist in his excursions, 

The appendix contains, besides synopses of lectures, a valuable 
table of the geological formations occurring in the British Islands. 


A Manual of Zoology for the use of Students, with a general Intro- 
duction on the Principles of Zoology. By Henry AtLeyne Nicno1- 
son, M.D. &c. Small 8vo. Blackwood: Edinburgh and London, 
1870. 

Advanced Text-Book of Zoology, for the use of Schools. By H. Au- 
LeEYNE Nicuorson, M.D. &c. Small 8vo. Blackwood: Edinburgh 
and London, 1870. 


Tat there has long been a great want of a good manual of zoology 
for the use of Students in this country there can be no doubt. Dr. 
Nicholson must have felt this in his position as Lecturer on Natural 
History in the Edinburgh Medical School; and in the first work 
indicated above he has endeavoured (not unsuccessfully) to supply 
the deficiency. His treatment of the subject is evidently founded 
chiefly upon Prof. Huxley’s admirable ‘ Introduction to the Classi- 
fication of Animals;’ and in nearly all points which have been 
specially touched upon by that great zoologist the author generally 
follows him implicitly. Thus, as a matter of classification, Dr. 
Nicholson accepts Huxley’s subkingdom of Annuloida in all its 
details, although, in his introduction, he lays down the principle 
that agreement in ‘morphological type” should constitute the 
foundation of every group, and we should think it rather difficult 
to demonstrate the existence of any unity of type in the groups re- 
ferred to the Annuloida. We cannot think that the presence in both 
classes of a water-vascular system, and the agreement, such as it is, 
in the mode of development of Nemertes among the Scolecida and 
of the Echinodermata, can be held to furnish the necessary proof of 
unity of morphological type; and, on the other hand, if we were to 
admit that Nemertes and the Turbellaria (of which, however, Ne- 
mertes is a very aberrant form) might form a subkingdom with the 
Echinodermata, we should still be far from regarding the Turbellaria, 
Trematoda, Cestoda, Nematoda, Acanthocephala, Gordiacea, and 
Rotifera as constituting together only a single class. The fact is 
that the class Scolecida, as thus constituted, is, like Cuvier’s sub- 
kingdom Radiata, really the residuary dusthole for the reception of 
every thing for which a suitable place cannot be found among the 
well-defined primary groups of the animal kingdom; and the 
Echinodermata are unfortunate in being here again associated in a 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. ib) 


170 Bibliographical Notices. 


provisional and untenable subkingdom with groups of animals with 
which they appear to have nothing to do, It seems to the present 
writer that the Echinodermata may fairly stand as forming one of 
the primary types of animals—that the Turbellaria and Rotifera 
may be placed without violence in the neighbourhood of the Anne- 
lida—and that the most natural direction in which to look for the 
real affinities of the parasitic groups is also among the Annulosa, in 
which the phenomenon of parasitism, with all its phases of structural 
degradation, is so familiar to us. We may remark, in connexion 
with this part of the subject, that Dr. Nicholson quotes, as Prof. 
Allman’s character of the Annuloida, a diagnosis which can apply 
only to the Echinodermata (p. 185). 

In other respects, it seems tous, Dr. Nicholson has succeeded well 
in his object of producing a useful handbook for students of zoo- 
logy. His introductory essay on the principles of zoology contains 
good and useful ideas, clearly and intelligibly put before the reader, 
except that here, as indeed throughout the book, the author has 
indulged rather more freely than is desirable in the direct use of 
technical terms. Upon the vexed question of the origin of species 
our author leaves his readers to form their own opinions. 

In classification, as we have already stated, Dr. Nicholson follows 
Professor Huxley in his broad outlines, filling up the details from 
the works of other authors. The classification is in all cases carried 
as far as the orders ; and under most of these, synopses of the families 
are given. The illustrations, although by no means admirable as - 
works of art, are generally distinct and intelligible, and quite suffi- 
cient to give the student a clear idea of the objects described in the 
text. 

We have noticed a few minor points in which, it seems to us, 
Dr. Nicholson’s manual is susceptible of improvement. The author 
frequently uses the term “‘ mimetic ” to express a general resemblance 
or “ homomorphism ” of different organisms when no “ mimicry” is 
in question; and this will be liable to mislead his readers. Atp.95 
he uses the term Discophora for a subclass of Hydrozoa, quite dif- 
ferent in its limitations, so far as we are aware, from any group to 
which that term has been applied—including, namely, those naked- 
eyed Medusie whose origin by gemmation from a polype-like form 
has not yet been demonstrated. We do not think that the group 
should be maintained; but at any rate some other name should be 
given to it. There is some confusion as to the true position of Hya- 
lonema: first (p. 116) it forms a family of Sclerobasic Zoantharia ; 
then (p. 117) the opinion that Hyalonema should be placed among 
the siliceous sponges is said to be probably the true one ; but again 
(p. 123) the Hyalonemade appear as a family, and the characters 
of their corallum are indicated. To a student this will prove rather 
puzzling. Among the Crustacea no notice is taken of those remark- 
able parasitic allies of the Cirripedes, Peltogaster &c., of which Fritz 
Miiller has formed the subclass Rhizocephala; the order Lemo- 
dipoda is retained, although it is now generally admitted to have 
been founded merely upon abnormal forms of Amphipoda; and the 


Miscellaneous. $71 


prevalence of transformations throughout the Decapoda is not in- 
dicated, the only reference to the larval forms being under the 
head of Brachyura, and calculated to lead the student to the sup- 
position that a metamorphosis is peculiar to that group of Decapods. 
Under the Myriopoda Sir John Lubbock’s curious genus Pawropus 
ought to have received some notice. These are small matters ; and 
we must congratulate the author on having so well accomplished his 
task. 

Of the ‘ Advanced Text-Book,’ we need only say that it is an 
abridgment of the Student’s Manual, and follows the same general 
course of treatment and classification. It seems to us well suited 
for school purposes. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Assumption of the Adult Form by the Genera Cypreea and 
Ringicula, and by certain Species of the Genus Astarte. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GrnTLEMEN,—In the * Kocene Bivalves,’ just issued by the Palsonto- 
graphical Society, several species of Astarte are described; and I 
have there stated my belief that some species of this genus have the 
peculiar character of producing an alteration in the ventral margin 
of the adult shell, the young and growing animal having this part 
always smooth, but that when full-grown it adds a row of denticu- 
lations to the inside of the ventral magin; and I called attention to 
the peculiarities of the genus Cyprea as throwing light upon the 
subject. It has always been said that the young of the Cypree 
have invariably the outer lip sharp and plain, with a visible spire, 
but that, when full-grown, the animal contracts the aperture, in- 
flects the outer lip, forms a row of denticles on each side of the 
opening, and covers over the spire ; and when we find a shell in this 
last condition, we have supposed it to be an animal that has attained 
to its full proportions. 

In the Red Crag the species Trivia (Cyprea) europea has been 
found in great abundance ; specimens have been obtained from that 
formation by hundreds; and it is by no means rare in the Coralline 
Crag; but in all my search in these deposits, I have, never seen one 
of these shells that was in any other condition than that which is 
assumed by the full-grown individual. The specimens of this spe- 
cies in my own cabinet vary in size from 4 to nearly 2 of an inch in 
length. 

There is another shell exceedingly abundant in the Coralline Crag, 
viz. Ringicula buccinea; and I have between three and four hundred 
specimens before me, every one of which has a thickened margin to 
the outer lip, and is presumably a full-grown shell. Now, although 
I have closely examined these, and many others of the same species, 
and have for years sifted great quantities of Crag, I have never seen 
one that had not a thickened margin to the outer lip (with the ex- 

125 


ii Miscellaneous. 


ception of about half a dozen which seemed to be, and probably were, 
fractured); and this is the more extraordinary, as all my Coralline- 
Crag specimens of this species have come from a locality, at Sutton, 
where at least nine tenths of the shells found are young, or at least 
specimens which have not attained to their full growth. The dif- 
ference in size among my specimens of this Ringicula is very con- 
siderable, as might be supposed, some being as long again as others; 
and if the small ones had not been furnished with a thickened lip, 
there would have been no hesitation in referring them to the imma- 
ture condition of the species. If these small specimens with a 
thickened lip be not in many instances young shells, may we not 
ask what has become of the immature specimens? Have they never 
died from any other causes than predaceous ones while under full 
age? Iam inclined to believe that the small shells of Trivia and 
Ringicula may be mostly immature individuals which, by a law 
attaching to their structure, assumed, in anticipation of a natural 
death, this thickened margin to the outer lip. Of course, any im- 
mature specimens killed suddenly would retain their juvenile forms, 
but we must assume that nearly all killed suddenly were so killed 
for food, and consumed; so that we do not find these fossil, though 
in the recent state the immature forms ought to occur frequently as 
living shells. 

In the genera Cassis and Cassidaria we often see that after this 
apparently adult character of a thickened lip, or varix, has been 
formed by the young animal, it had continued growing to its full 
size; and this early thickened lip is denoted by a ridge (or ridges) 
left upon the spire of the full-grown shell; but I have in vain 
looked for this ridge upon the spire of any of my numerous speci- 
mens of Ringicula, either large or small. 

Perhaps some of your correspondents can throw a light upon this 
question. 

I am, Gentlemen, 
Yours truly, 
SEaRLES V. Woop. 
Brentwood, Jan. 1871. 


Observations on the Invertebrata of Massachusetts. 
By Atrrep Betz, Esq. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GentteMEN,—I shall be glad if you will permit me to make a 
few remarks upon the new issue of Dr. Gould’s Report on the In- 
vertebrata of Massachusetts, just published. 

It is to be regretted that, in bringing out a second edition, the 
works of European conchological authors have been so little con- 
sulted. A very little care would have tended to the reduction of 
errors and the avoidance of useless synonymy, thus advancing our 
present scientific knowledge. 


9 


Miscellaneous. L738 


Tellina obliqua, Sow., is a very extreme form of Macoma sabulosa 
(= Tellina calcarea, lata, provima, &e.), very abundant in all the 
English Crags, from the Coralline upwards. The typical form does 
not occur till higher up in the Crag series, and then but rarely at 
first. 

Astarte sulcata, DaCosta.—The group for which Dr. Gould suggests 
the name wndata is identical with the Astarte Omalii, La Jonkaire, 
a very characteristic English and Belgian Crag shell, in which de- 
posits all the forms mentioned are to be found. 

Yoldia limatula, Say, and Y. myalis, Couthouy.—Dr. Binney is 
in error in supposing Y. myalis and Nucula hyperborea, Lovén, to be 
the same species. The latter is the shell often quoted in European 
lists as Y. limatula, Say. Both Y. myalis and hyperborea are fossils 
of the English Tertiaries. Y. myalts and the typical Y. limatula are 
not known as members of the European fauna. Y. hyperborea is 
excellently figured in 'Torell’s ‘ Spitsbergen Mollusker.’ 

Margaritana arcuata, Barnes.—I confess I am unable to separate 
American examples of this shell which have passed through my hands 
from Unios obtained in different European localities. Like all the 
freshwater shells, it yaries according to circumstances. The same 
may be said of Anodonta fluviatilis. 

Littorina palliata, Say, is probably the same as the Turbo littoralis, 
Linné,= ZL. limata, Lovén. 

Scalaria multistriata, Say.—Under this heading two shells are 
mentioned, for one of which, if distinct, Prof. Adams has proposed the 
name S. pulchella. Bivona (1832) has already appropriated the 
specific appellation (Philippi, En. Moll. Sic. vol.i. t. 10. fig. 1). 

Nassa trivittata, Say, = Nassa (Buc.) propinqua, Sow. Min. Con. 
t. 477. f. 2 (1824).—A Crag shell no longer known in the European 
seas, , 

Fusus islandicus, Gould (not Chemnitz).—This handsome shell 
differs in several respects from the type both in form and sculpture, 
and is the shell which Mr. Jeffreys has proposed to call /. curtus, 
and myself F. americanus (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1870). 
This is another of the English Tertiary shells no longer found living 
in European waters. 


I am, Gentlemen, 
Your obedient Servant, 
ALFRED BELL. 
29 Grafton St., Fitzroy Square, London. 
January 9, 1871. 


On Oligochetous Annelids. 


GENTLEMEN,—Please add to my paper as a note, or, if too late, as 
an addendum in your miscellaneous articles :— 

“‘The bodies described by Hering as the testes agree in number 
and position with those I have seen; but he does not give illustra- 
tions of their microscopical structure. 


174 Miscellaneous. 


“Max Schultze (Koll. und Sieb, Zeitschrift, vol. iv. p. 187) men- 
tions that spermatophores exist in the Oligocheeta as in the Leeches. | 
Budge, in 1850, in Troschel’s ‘ Archiv’ (Wiegmann’s), described the 
sexual organs of Tubifex rivulorum, with which he confused, as 
appears from his figure, a Limnodrilus, describing parts of both 
worms. He figured the bodies from the spermatic reservoirs, but 
roughly. Leuckart, in his notice of this paper (Bericht, 1848-53), 
states his belief that the bodies are spermatophores, and the pouches 
spermatic receptacles. 

« T)Udekem, who observed filaments in the spermatic pouches of 
Nais proboscidea, considered them as destined to aid in forming the 
egg-capsule, but subsequently agreed with Leuckart that they were 
probably spermatophores (Bull. Acad. Belgique, 2nd ser. tome xii.). 

«‘ T)’Udekem also describes two ‘hard pieces’ at the male genera- 
tive orifice in Chetogaster Miilleri, which are apparently ‘ genital 
sete.’ He describes the generative organs of dolosoma in probably 
an imperfect state. 

“‘T am indebted to Professor Leuckart for these references.” 

I remain, Gentlemen, 
Truly yours, 
January 26, 1871. E. Ray LANKESsTer. 


Abdominal Sense-organs ina Fly. By Dr. A. 8. Packarp, Jun. 


While engaged in naming a collection of microscopic preparations 
of insects mounted on slides by Mr. 'T. W. Starr of Philadelphia, for 
the collection of Dr. T. d’Oremieulx of New York, my attention was 
drawn toa sense-organ situated on the female anal appendages of a 
species of Chrysopila, allied to CO. ornata (Say), a genus of flies 
allied closely to Leptis. The female appendages are rounded, some- 
what spatulate, and of the usual form seen in other species of the 
genus. The appendage is covered with stiff coarse hairs, about 
fifty in number, arising from conspicuous, round, clear cells, while 
the whole surface, as seen under a Zentmayer’s ;4, (A eye-piece), 
is densely covered with minute short hairs. On the posterior edge 
of the upper side of each appendage is situated a single large round 
sac, with the edge quite regular. Its diameter is equal to a third 
of the length of the appendage on which it is situated. Dense fine 
hairs, like those covering the appendage, project inwards from its 
edge. The bottom of this shallow pit is a clear transparent membrane 
not bearing any hairs. There are no special sense-organs on the 
antenne of the same insect. 

With these organs, which I suppose to be olfactory in their func- 
tion, may be compared a very similar single sac situated on the 
under side of the end of the labial and maxillary palpi of a species 
of Perla, mounted on a slide in the same collection. Its diameter 
is nearly half as great as the palpal joint itself. Instead of being 
depressed, the sac in Perla is a little raised, forming a slightly 


marked, flat tubercle, which is round, slightly ovate, under a ;4, 


Miscellaneous. 175 


objective. The surface of the membrane (tympanule of Lespés) is 
naked. It is strongly probable that this is an olfactory organ, and 
placed on the underside of the palpi, next to the mouth, so as to 
enable the inseet to select its proper food by its odour, giving an 
additional sensory function to the palpi of insects. There are no 
special sense-organs in the antenne. 

Lespés, in his note on the auditory sacs which he says are found 
in the antenne of nearly all insects, says that, as we have in in- 
sects compound eyes, so we have compound ears. I might add that 
in the abdominal appendages of the cockroach we have a compound 
nose. In the palpi of Perla, and the abdominal appendages of 
Chrysopila, the “ nose ” is simple. 

On examination I have found sense-organs in both pairs of an- 
tenne of Homarus americanus (the lobster), such as are described by 
Farre, and also the more rudimentary form of supposed auditory 
organs in the common spiny lobster (Palinurus) of Key West, 
Florida.—American Naturalist, vol. iv. Dec. 1870. 


On the Carboniferous Flora of Bear Island (lat. 74° 30' N.). 
By Professor Oswatp Herr, F.M.G.S. 


The author described the sequence of the strata supposed to 
belong to the Carboniferous and Devonian series in Bear Island, and 
indicated that the plant-bearing beds occurred immediately below 
those which, from their fossil contents, were to be referred to the 
Mountain-limestone. He enumerated eighteen species of plants, 
and stated that these indicated a close approximation of the flora to 
those of Tallowbridge and Kiltorkan in Ireland, the greywacke of 
the Vosges and the southern Black Forest, and the Vernewlii-shales 
of Aix and St. John’s, New Brunswick. These concordant floras he 
considered to mark a peculiar set of beds, which he proposed to 
denominate the “ Ursa-stage.” The author remarked that the flora 
of Bear Island has nothing to do with any Devonian flora, and that 
consequently it and the other floras, which he regards as contempo- 
raneous, must be referred to the Lower Carboniferous. Hence he 
argued that the line of separation between the Carboniferous and 
Devonian formations must be drawn below the yellow sandstones. 
The presence of fishes of Old-Red-Sandstone type in the overlying 
slates he regarded as furnishing no argument to invalidate this con- 
clusion. The sandstones of Parry Island and Melville Island are 
also regarded by the author as belonging to the “ Ursa-stage,” 
which, by these additions, presents us with a flora of seventy-seven 
species of plants. ‘The author remarked upon the singularity of 
plants of the same species having lived in regions so widely separated 
as to give them a range of 264° of latitude, and indicated the rela- 
tions of such a luxuriant and abundant vegetation in high northern 
latitudes to necessary changes in climate and in the distribution of 
land and water.—Proc. Geol. Soc. Nov. 9, 1870. 


176 Miscellaneous. 


The Caudal Styles of Insects Sense-organs, i, e. Abdominal Antenne. 
By Dr. A. 8. Packarp, Jun. 


Dr. Anton Dohrn has published a note, in the ‘ Journal of the 
Entomological Society of Stettin’ (1869), to the effect that the 
abdominal appendages of the female of the mole-cricket (Gryllo- 
ialpa) are true sensory organs (Tastorgane). 

In the ‘ Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, 
May, 1866, the writer states that “while, as we have shown above, 
the genital armour of insects is not homologous with the limbs, 
there are, however, true jointed appendages attached to the ninth 
or tenth abdominal ring, or both, which are often antenniform, and 
serve as sensorio-genital organs in most [many| Neuroptera and 
Orthoptera” (p. 290). 

In the same ‘Proceedings’ for February 26, 1868, he thus writes : 
“ Regarding the insect as consisting of two (fore and hind) halves, 
the two ends being, with this view, repetitions of each other, these 
anal stylets may be considered as abdominal antennz, so that the 
antenns look one way, and their homologues, the many-jointed 
antenniform anal stylets, the opposite ” (p. 398). 

The subject is also referred to in the ‘Guide to the Study of 
Insects,’ p. 17; and the remarkable antenniform abdominal appen- 
dages of Mantis tessellata are figured in illustration. 

I have been able to detect sense-organs (probably endowed with 
the sense of smell) in the short, stout, jointed anai stylets of the 
cockroach (Periplaneta americana), beautifully mounted by Mr. E. 
Bicknell, having recently, after reading Dr. Dohrn’s note, observed 
the sense-organs and counted about ninety* minute sacs on each 
stylet, which are probably smelling or auditory organs, such as 
are described by Hicks (see ‘ Guide,’ p. 26). They are much larger 
and much more numerous than similar sacs in the antenne of the 
same insect, and are situated in single rows on the upperside of 
each joint of the stylets. During the breeding-season a peculiar 
odour is perhaps emitted by the female, as in vertebrate animals ; 
and it is probable that these caudal appendages are endowed with 
the sense of smell rather than of hearing, that the male may smell 
its way to its partner. This is an argument that the broadly pecti- 
nated antenne of many moths are endowed rather with the sense 
of smelling than of hearing, to enable the males to smell out the 
females. I have observed the same organs in the lamelle of the 
antenne of the carrion-beetles, which undoubtedly depend more on 
the sense of smell than that of touch or hearing to find stinking 
earcasses in which to place their eggs.— American Naturalist, vol. iv. 
Dec. 1870. 


* Mr. Bicknell has counted more carefully than I did the exact number 
of these pits, and made out ninety-five on one stylet and one hundred 
and two on the other, adding, “ there were none on the underside of their 
appendages that I could see.” 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


No. 39. MARCH 1871. 


XXT.—On Saccammina Carteri, a new Foraminifer from the 
Carboniferous Limestone of Northumberland. By HENRY 
Bb. BeApy, P.:8:).F.G:5. 


[Plate XII.] 


Introductory.— Notwithstanding the prominent place occu- 
pied by the Mountain Limestone amongst the geological 
formations of Great Britain (its geographical extent and its 
enormous thickness), but little is known of the Foraminifera of 
the earlier Carboniferous age. The organic remains of which 
the calcareous beds are at times almost entirely composed 
afford abundant evidence of their marine origin, and analogy 
with other limestone strata would lead to the expectation that 
Foraminifera would constitute an important part of their fossil 
fauna; yet were a catalogue drawn up representing the pre- 
sent state of our knowledge of Carboniferous Invertebrata, the 
whole of the subkingdom Protozoa would. be told off in a few 
lines. Nor have we far to seek for the reason of our compa- 
rative ignorance of the minuter fossils ; indeed we need hardly 
look further than the physical characters of the material form- 
ing the beds to see where the cause of difficulty lies. The rock 
of which they are composed is almost always exceedingly 
hard and compact, sometimes even subcrystalline, and scarcely 
ever admits of examination in respect of its Microzoa other- 
wise than by means of transparent sections, which yield but 
little reliable information. It is only here and there that 
pieces can be met with soft enough to allow the ‘separation 
of their constituent fossils by washing or other mechanical 
means; and the cases are still rarer m which any chemical 
process can be resorted to with advantage to the same end. 
But possibly an even greater difficulty exists in the Microzoa 
themselves. The Rhizopoda, at least, either from natural de- 
ficiency of marked characters, the obliterating effects of time, 


Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 13 


178 Mr. H. B. Brady on Saccammina Carteri, 


or the alteration produced by the process of mineralization, 
present serious obstacles to accurate study. 

Under these circumstances the discovery of Foraminifera of 
a well-defined and easily understood type in the Carboniferous 
Limestone is a matter of some importance; and an additional 
interest pertains to those about to be described, on the ground 
of their zoological relationship. 

Amongst the fossils met with by Mr. Charles Moore in his 
examination of mineral veins and the adjacent rocks, were 
two or three almost spherical bodies, 2; of an inch in diameter, 
somewhat produced at two opposite portions of their periphery, 
and having a nearly smooth arenaceous exterior. In the absence 
of material for a definite conclusion as to their nature, I sug- 
gested that they were probably segments of a gigantic Lituola ; 
and as such they were mentioned in the list of fossils appended 
to Mr. Moore’s report presented to the British Association at 
the Exeter meeting in 1869. <As the geological source of 
these specimens could not be determined with accuracy, much 
significance was not attached to them; but shortly after the 
presentation of the paper referred to, my attention was directed 
by Mr. G. A. Lebour, of the Geological Survey, and Mr. Howse 
to a limestone of somewhat unusual character occurring in the 
heart of Northumberland. The specimen placed in my hands 
by Mr. Lebour appeared to be made up almost entirely of 
spheres, which were at once recognized as identical with 
those in Mr. Moore’s collection. Through the kindness of 
Sir Walter C. Trevelyan, on whose estate the limestone occurs, 
and to whom its discovery is due, every facility has been 
afforded for studying the structure of the rock; and the fol- 
lowing notes embody the results arrived at. 

Geological_—The bed from which the specimens were taken 
is the so-called “ four-fathom limestone,” one of the thickest 
and best-defined members of the Carboniferous-Limestone 
series throughout the north of England. At Elfhills, a point 
situated a mile or two west of Cambo, near the Wansbeck- 
Valley railway, it is quarried to a considerable extent, the 
stone being burnt for agricultural purposes; and a section of 
from 20 to 30 feet in height is there exposed. This exhibits 
beds of limestone varying somewhat in physical characters, 
with one or two thin beds of shale, and an intruded mass of 
whin, apparently the overflow of a larger whin-sill interbedded 
with it. In some places the limestone is a good deal altered 
by its proximity to the volcanic rock. 

The uppermost bed exposed in the quarry appears to be 
entirely composed of spheroidal or fusiform bodies, but so ag- 
eregated and infiltrated that they form an intensely hard dark- 


a new Carboniferous Foraminifer. 179 


coloured limestone, the freshly fractured surface of which 
appears almost homogeneous and sometimes suberystalline. 
It 1s, however, readily acted upon by the atmosphere ; and the 
weathered portions reveal a spheroidal structure that might at 
the first glance be assigned to purely physical causes depending 
on some “peculiarity in the mode of deposit. A fair idea of the 
characters of the rock forming this bed may be gained from 
Plate XII. fig. 1, which represents an average specimen, with 
the upper surface considerably weathered. ” Very frequently 
the disintegration, instead of being merely superficial as in 
the figured specimen, extends to a considerable depth, leaving 
the stone in the condition of a crumbling mass of spheres. A 
layer in this state exists between the surface-soil and the hard 
rock ; and by a little treatment the fossil portions may be ob- 
tained from it quite clear of the matrix. 

A few feet below this bed (in the same section), and sepa- 

rated from it by a thin layer of shale and a stratum of lime- 
stone containing Bryozoa, is a second and more considerable 
bed, with the same sort of fusiform bodies distributed through 
its entire length and thickness. The individual specimens 
are larger than those occurring in the later-deposit, but they 
do not constitute nearly so considerable a proportion of the 
entire rock. The segments do not appear to differ in structural 
characters from those found in the upper bed. 

Mr. Topley, of the Geological Survey, has furnished me 
with a rock specimen from another section in the neighbour- 
hood of Elfhills, but at some distance from the main quarry. 
The point from which it was taken is apparently about six- 
teen feet higher in the series than the top of the quarry; but 
not improbably it is only the upper bed, faulted: it imme- 
diately overlies one of the branches of the whin- sill, and seems 
to have been a good deal altered by heat ; but portions at least 
of it are entirely composed of the same fossil remains. 

The Elfhills bed appears again on the banks of the Wans- 
beck above Wallington Hall, ‘where it has more or less of the 
same spheroidal structure, determined by the presence of its 
characteristic fossil. 

As the “ four-fathom limestone” traverses the Alston-Moor 
district, it can scarcely be doubted that the specimens origi- 
nally found by Mr. Charles Moore amongst other Foramini- 
fera, associated with the mineral veins of the higher part of 
Weardale, have been derived from it; but hitherto no fossil 
similar in character to those of the Northumbrian bed has 
been discovered, though carefully sought for by my friend 
Dr. Savage, of Nenthead, who is thoroughly conversant with 
the geology of that region. 


13* 


180 Mr. H. B. Brady on Saccammina Carteri, 


It seemed desirable to compare the Elfhills rock with other 
spheroidal and concretionary limestones of paleozoic age ; and 
for the méans of doing so [ am indebted to the kindness of 
Mr. Etheridge, the paleontologist to the Geological Survey, 
who has furnished me with a number of specimens of such 
limestones, some of them Carboniferous, others from the 
Wenlock and Bala beds. In each of the specimens there is 
some primd-facie resemblance to the Elfhills rock ; and in one 
or two the similarity is so striking that the naked eye is hardly 
sufficient to discern the wide difference that really exists be- 
tween them. By means of transparent sections and a good 
microscope, the true structure is readily made out; and in all 
the specimens sent by Mr. Etheridge it is essentially the same. 
They are composed of laminated spheres of carbonate of lime, 
formed by the common process of spherical coalescence ; and 
that their physical peculiarities are in no way due to organic 
remains may be asserted with certainty in every instance. 

themical.—Although the Elfhills limestone is as compact 
as many varieties of marble, considerable difficulty is expe- 
rienced in obtaining a polished surface by grinding, owing to 
the different degrees of hardness of its constituents. The ma- 
trix is usually softer than the fossils imbedded in it ; and fre- 
quently the infiltrated matter which occupies the interior of 
the spheres is harder than its investing shell. This was found 
to be due to the presence of silica unequally distributed. The 
matrix appears to be free from silica; but a number of un- 
broken spheres washed quite clean were submitted to analysis 
by my friend Mr. A. Freire-Marreco, and found to contain as 
follows :— 


DOILI Canes ts ciceswiceeie eee es te ennuiee ee 44-66 
Tronjangouluming cs 2 See 4°86 
Carbonate of lime... Pe. 48°33 
OSH Pree ek oe eee 2:15 
100 parts. 


The casts and crystalline tufts which occupy the interior of 
the spheres were subsequently examined, and found to yield 
92 per cent. of silica. The analysis was made from forty or 
fifty of the “cores” taken at random; but the percentage 
named can scarcely be said to represent accurately the propor- 
tion of siliceous and calcareous infiltration. The siliceous 
casts are usually amorphous (colloid), and completely fill the 
cavities; and if the interior be smooth, they enucleate them- 
selves as solid spherical masses on the fracture of the arena- 
ceous investment. The crystalline cores, on the other hand, 


a new Carboniferous Foraminifer. 181 


usually adhere by points to the interior of the shell; so that 
the siliceous casts are not only far more commonly met with 
clear of the test than the calcareous, but they are also indivi- 
dually heavier. 

There is considerable difference in the appearance under the 
microscope of the chambers under different conditions of in- 
filtration. Sometimes a sphere may be found partially filled 
with silica and partially with carbonate of lime. <A section 
of such a one is shown at Pl. XII. fig. 5. The lobe of silica 
which occupies part of the right side of the chamber (a) is 
amorphous, and has a yellowish tint by transmitted light, 
whilst the remainder is calcareous and crystalline. Under 
these conditions it is useless to attempt a comparison between 
the chemical composition of the test of the fossil under con- 
sideration and that of recent species of the same genus or 
other allied arenaceous Foraminifera—a circumstance the 
more to be regretted as the process of mineralization has also 
obscured the minuter structure of the former so far as to pre- 
vent accurate obsexgvations on the nature of the sand-grains 
and cement used in building its investment. 

Zoological—To revert to the Elfhills specimens. The 
subspherical bodies which constitute the mass of the rock 
may be examined to some extent by means of sections, but 
far more completely and accurately by washing the marly or 
crumbling mass resulting from partial disintegration by the 
long-continued action of air and moisture. The residue after 
washing this material consists chiefly of the arenaceous spheres, 
fragments of Enerinites, and a few kindred fossils. The sphe- 
rical or, rather, fusiform bodies average about g inch in length, 
and ;4, inch in transverse diameter: large specimens may be 
found measuring 3 or even + inch by } or 3 inch; but such 
are of rare occurrence. Sometimes they are more elongate ; 
and extreme examples have been noted in which the conjugate 
and transverse diameters were in the proportion of 38 to 1. 
The two ends are usually produced and tubular, apparently 
for the passage of sarcode stolons or pseudopodia: they are 
sometimes symmetrical; but more frequently one end tapers 
more gradually than the other: occasionally the base is 
rounded, and the shape is completely pyriform. The question 
arises whether these bodies represent individual animals, or to 
what extent they may have been connected with each other 
when living. It is not at all unusual to find on any weathered 
piece of the rock two segments connected by a stoloniferous 
tube ; rarely three are found in this condition; and in one or 
two instances four or five have been noticed still retaining 
connexion with each other. The bulk and weight of the 


182 Mr. H. B. Brady on Saccammina Carteri, 


segments and the comparative tenuity of the intermediate 
processes would be sufficient to account for the separation into 
single chambers, were this less constant than it is; but there is 
no need to suppose that the single segment may not represent a 
perfect animal equally with the many-chambered shell. Oc- 
casionally, though very rarely, a chamber is found with a round 
imperforate base and a single orifice at its apex; and if this 
is taken to correspond to the ordinary form of Lagena, the 
fusiform chambers may be regarded as analogous to the disto- 
mous varieties of that genus. The moniliform fossils might 
be compared to the Nodosariw, but that all that have as yet 
been met with have an aperture at each end of the series of 
segments, and, for any thing known to the contrary, the test 
might extend itself indefinitely in either direction. 

The test is composite and arenaceous, the constituent parti- 
cles being fitted and cemented together so as to give a nearly 
smooth exterior. The size of the sand-grains and their mode 
of aggregation is a character of some importance amongst the 
recent Lituolida; but, as has been before stated, the process of 
mineralization has obscured the minute structure of the fossil 
in these particulars. 

The interior of the test is commonly smooth, resembling 
the recent Saccammina; but it sometimes presents a surface 
of very short, delicate, labyrinthic, shelly ingrowths, as shown 
in Pl. XII. figs. 8 & 4. This cancellated or labyrinthic struc- 
ture is often met with amongst the arenaceous Foraminifera, 
and in some genera it is developed to an enormous extent. 

Here and there a specimen may be found with a sort of 
circular patch on the surface, which has the appearance of a 
cicatrix resulting either from the gradual closimg-in of an 
orifice or possibly the reparation of some injury to the shell- 
wall. ‘These slightly raised concentric markings, apparently 
deposited regularly from without inwards, occurring frequently 
and with considerable uniformity, can scarcely be accidental. 
The positions in which they are generally noticed, viz. the 
sides rather than the ends of the segments, is an objection, 
though possibly not a fatal one, to the supposition that they 
mark the closure of normal apertures. 

When first investigated, the characters of the fossil seemed 
sufficiently distinct from those of any known type of Foramini- 
fera to necessitate the establishment of a new genus for its 
reception, and the generic term Carterta* was provisionally 


* See Brit. Assoc. Reports, 1869 (Exeter Meeting), p. 381. I hoped 
to associate the type with the name of my friend H. J. Carter, F.R.S., 
who has Jaboured so assiduously and successfully amongst the Protozoa. 
As the matter stands, the specific term only is left at my disposal. 


a new Carboniferous Foraminizer. 183 


assigned to it; but I have since had the opportunity of seeing 
a number of type slides of deep Atlantic Foraminifera sent by 
Prof. Sars of Christiania to Dr. Carpenter, and amongst them 
specimens of his Saccammina spherica, a species named in his 
paper on the deep-sea fauna*, but, so far as I know, not yet 
described. I am further indebted to Dr. Carpenter for a sup- 
ply of specimens of this form, which appears to be common at 
great depths ; and careful examination has convinced me of its 
very close relationship to the Carboniferous fossil, although 
sufficient difference appears to exist in minor particulars to 
justify specific separation. ‘The following morphological cha- 
racters will serve for diagnosis :— 


Genus SACCAMMINA, Sars. 
Saccammina Carter?, n. sp. 


Test free, consisting either of a single chamber or of several 
joined end to end in a single series ; chambers subspherical, 
fusiform or pyriform; texture arenaceous, compact; ex- 
terior surface nearly smooth, interior smooth or slightly 
labyrinthic. Long diameter of the chambers (average) 
about 3 inch. 

Hab. Carboniferous Limestone, north of England. 


The distinction between the fossil species and Prof. Sars’s 
type is based, first, on the form of the chambers, which in 
the latter are always subspherical and have but one aperture, 
whilst in the former they are, as a rule, fusiform and have two 
apertures ; secondly, on the fact that the recent species always 


7 . . 
occurs in single segments, and there is no reason to believe 


that it is ever polythalamous ; iS. Carter’, on the other hand, 
is frequently many-chambered—how frequently so when 
living it is impossible to say ; thirdly, the test of S. spherica 
is somewhat thinner, and nearly smooth both inside and out, 
whilst that of S. Carterti often shows a tendency to produce 
loose cancellated structure on its inner surface. It is an in- 
teresting fact, however, that this paleozoic fossil should have 
its nearest known ally in a species living abundantly on the 
coast of Norway at a depth of 450 fathoms. 

The Saccammina-beds have not yielded any great variety 
of Foraminifera, though subjected to very careful search. 
Small specimens of Zrochammina gordialis, P. & J., are not 
uncommon; and a few examples of a somewhat peculiar mo- 
dification of Textularia, which has attracted the attention of 
observers elsewhere, have been found. ‘There still remain, how- 


* See ‘ Vidensk.-Selsk. Forhandlinger ’ for 1868, p. 248, 


184 Mr. H. J. Carter on Melobesia unicellularis, 


ever, some doubtful organisms to be worked out. The Textu- 
laria alluded to is a stout arenaceous variety, frequently Bi- 
generine in its mode of growth, and with an anomalous aper- 
ture, sometimes labyrinthic, but more frequently consisting of 
two or three distinct circular pores. Mr. John Young, of 
Glasgow, has a number of beautiful specimens of this form ; 
and I find, in my notes on his collection of Carboniferous 
Foraminifera, that I have the MS. name Textularia antiqua 
appended to it. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII. 


Fig. 1. A piece of Saccammina-limestone from Elfhills, natural size. 
The upper portion of the figure shows a weathered surface, the 
lower a fresh fracture. The white spots on the latter indicate the 
tufts of crystals which often occupy the interior of the chambers. 

Fig. 2.. Polythalamous specimens of Saceammina Cartert, natural size. 

Figs. 3 & 4. Broken specimens showing the occasional labyrinthic struc- 
ture of the inner surface of the test and the crystalline calcareous 
masses occupying the interior. Fig. 3 magnified 10 diams., 
fiz. 4 magnified 15 diams. 

Fig. 5. Transparent section of a segment, infiltrated partially with carbo- 
nate of lime, partially with silica: a is a lobe of colloid silica. 
Magnified 29 diams. 

Fig. 6. A portion of the last specimen, at a, more highly magnified, 
showing the structure of the infiltrated test in transverse section. 
Magnified 80 diams. 


XXIT.—On Melobesia unicellularis, better known as the 
Coccolith. By H.J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. 


For some time past I have frequently noticed a cell in 
connexion with minute fragments of marine Sponges and 
Compound Ascidizs obtained from the Laminarian zone here 
(Budleigh-Salterton) which have been placed under the mi- 
croscope for examination, also among the calcareous stellates 
(spicules) of the latter which have been mounted in Canada 
balsam ; and I have as often resolved to endeavour to know 
more about its history when opportunity offered. 

Meanwhile, having been in London in April last, I then 
procured, through the kindness of my friend Dr. Carpenter, a 
little of the deep-sea mud from the bed of the Atlantic Ocean, 
to see what the coccolith was, of which I had previously read 
Prof, Huxley’s excellent account in the ‘ Quarterly Journal of 
Microscopical Science’ (No. 32, Oct. 1868), and immediately 
recognized in the coccoliths present in this mud facsimiles of 
the “cell”? above mentioned. 

Not content, however, with Prof. Huxley’s analysis or his 
conclusions, as I could not divest myself of the idea which this 


better known as the Coccolith. 185 


eminent naturalist had first formed, in 1858 (op. c7t.), viz. that 
it was a unicellular Alga, I still further became convinced of 
this by finding it abundantly in the alimentary canal of the 
large Ascidians(Ascidia arachnoidea, Forbes & Hanley) which 
is thrown ashore here during storms. 

Referring, then, again to Prof. Huxley’s paper and accu- 
rate illustrations of coccoliths, I observed that he came to the 
two following conclusions, viz. :— 

(1) “That they are not independent organisms, but that 
they stand in the same relation to the protoplasm of Bathybius 
as the spicula of Sponges or of Radiolaria do to the soft parts 
of those animals ;”’ and (2) ‘that the coccospheres are from 
the first independent structures, comparable to the wheel-like 
spicula associated in the wall of the ‘seeds’ of Spongilla, 
and perhaps enclosing a mass of protoplasm [of Bathybius| 
destined for reproductive purposes”’ (/. c. pp. 210 & 211). 

Now, finding the coccolith so abundant throughout the La- 
minarian zone here that hardly any object can be examined mi- 
croscopically without its presence in greater or smaller numbers, 
also that in the alimentary canal of the Ascidian just men- 
tioned it is more abundant than the frustules of Diatomacez 
or the remains of any other organism of this kind, while it is 
in a more or less fragmental condition, indicative of the effect 
of digestion, I could not help feeling still more in favour of 
its being an organized cell. 

Hence I subjected a portion of the contents of the alimen- 
tary canal of Ascidia arachnoidea, in which there were many 
entire as well as fractured coccoliths, to the following chemical 
tests, watching at the same time their effect, under a glass 
cover, with the microscope. 

(1) Solution of iodine in iodide of potassium produced no vi- 
sible alteration. (2) Acetic acid, being added in sufficient quan- 
tity to more than neutralize the former, caused the calcareous 
cell of the coccolith to become dissolved, leaving a granular disk 
of protoplasm, in the centre of which was the original oval 
transparent area containing one or more granules, as the case 
might be: all the granules were of a yellowish colour, both 
in the disk and transparent area; and as the cell became dis- 
solved away, so the greenish tint, which is owing to the pre- 
sence of the calcareous material, also disappeared ; but still no 
further visible change occurred. (3) The sol. iodine &c. was 
again let in (by the aid of a piece of bibulous paper which was 
placed on the opposite side of the cover) ; but the granules Kc. 
still remained unaltered, and did not present the blue tint in- 
dicative of starch. (4) Finally, the acetic acid was reapplied, 
without further change; and after the aqueous contents had 


186 Mr. H. J. Carter on Melobesia unicellularis, 


nearly all become dried up, this was again repeated, also with no 
further change, the granular protoplasmic disk &c. remaining 
as when the acetic acid first released it from the calcareous 
cell, 

I now turned to look at the remains of the other entire 
coccoliths which were present; and they were,all in the same 
condition, with the exception of the granule (nucleus ?) in the 
centre of the transparent area (nuclear utricle?), which was 
single, double, quadruple, or still more divided in different 
cells respectively. 

Thus, still more convinced that I had a unicellular Alga 
under examination, and taking a portion of the little arbores- 
cent fronds of Melobesta calcarea (“the chalk-JMelobesia’’), 
which, in about ten fathoms, occurs here in accumulated beds 
or banks of probably miles, certainly acres, in extent, I pul- 
verized a portion for examination, and observed several frag- 
ments whose cells, but for their polygonal arrangement, pre- 
sented very much the appearance of the coccolith in their 
concentric lines, transparent area, and central granule, toge- 
ther with the absence of blue colour under the iodine test. 

Lastly, considering that the coccolith is so abundant in the 
Laminarian zone here, and so voraciously fed upon by the 
Echinodermata and Ascidiz, also that it is so nearly allied in 
composition, structure, and habit to Melobesia calcarea, that it 
chietly forms the bed of the Atlantic Ocean, and that it is 
found fossilized in the chalk, I cannot help inferring that it 
is a vegetable organism which contributes chiefly to form the 
calcareous deposits of the present day in many parts, and has 
done so in the formation of calcareous ones of the past, at all 
events that of the chalk. 

With these views, then, leaving the terms “ coccoliths” &e. 
for the fossilized forms, I would propose the following name 
and description for those now in existence :— 


Melobesia unicellularis, mihi. 


Cell calcareous, discoidal, obtusely elliptical, transparent, con- 
vexo-concave ; consisting of two convexo-concave disks, one 
a little larger than the other, the larger one flattened on its 
convexity, and receiving the smaller one in its concavity ; 
enclosing a granular protoplasmic disk with oval transpa- 
rent area (nuclear utricle ?), and within this a single granule 
(nucleus ?); the granule subject to 1, 2, 4 or more division. 
Mode of propagation unknown. Size 1-1700th of an inch 
long and about 1-12000th of an inch thick. 

Hab. Marine; accumulating in beds. 


better known as the Coccolith. 187 


Loe. Atlantic-Ocean bottom; Laminarian zone, south coast of 
Devon. Probably universal. ~ 


Obs. There appears to be no difference between this species 
and the oval one of the Atlantic bed. It is also accompanied 
by the smaller and more simple forms designated by Professor 
Huxley “discoliths” (. c. fig. 2, a,b,c), which, for reasons 
that will appear hereafter, I am inclined to consider immature 
or young specimens of J/. unicellularis. 

But there is another kind present in the mud of the Atlantic 
bed, which, although less plentiful, is, from its circular form 
(Huxley, /. c. p. 208, fig. 4, a, 6, e), distinctly different from the 
oval M. unicellularis ; and for this form I propose the following 
name and description. 


Melobesia discus, mihi. 


Cell calcareous, discal, circular, transparent, convexo-concave; 
consisting of two concavo-convex disks, one a little larger 
than the other, the larger receiving the smaller one in its 
concavity ; enclosing a granular protoplasmic disk with 
central transparent area, which is circular and contains a 
granule. Mode of propagation unknown. Size about 
1-2300th of an inch in diameter. 

Hab. Marine, accumulating in beds. 

Loc. Atlantic Ocean, 


Obs. From the distinctly circular form of this species, from 
its being entirely absent in the Laminarian zone here, so far 
as my observation extends, and from its forming, as will be 
hereafter seen, exclustvely the species which is present in 
some of the bodies described by Prof. Huxley under the term 
of ‘‘ coccospheres,”’ previously proposed for them by Dr. Wal- 
lich (Annals, 1861), I think there can be no doubt that it 
should have a special designation. 


Coccospheres. 


Seeing that the lower marine animals fed so plentifully on 
M. unicellulares, and that these as well as the coccosphere 
formed of them appear in the tag-like appendages of Myzxo- 
brachia rhopalum, Hiickel (Quart. Journ. Microscop. Sci. 
Jan. 1871, pl. 5. fig. 4), while fully aware of the rotatory mo- 
tion and spherical form of the food-pellets in the alimentary 
cavities of the Infusoria respectively, and the globular one in 
which the excrementitious parts are often voided, I at first 
thought that the coccospheres might originate in this way ; 
but a subsequent examination of them as they occur in the 
deep-sea mud (for I have never met with any here) has in- 
duced me to change my opinion. 


188 Mr. H. J. Carter on Melobesia unicellularis, 


In the first place, there are two kinds of coccospheres, as 
figured by Prof. Huxley (/. c. fig. 6, c,d); but I do not allude 
to his division of them into the “compact” and “ loose”? 
types. One is formed exclusively of the frustules of Melobesia 
unicellularis, and the other as exclusively of the frustules of 
M. discus—the latter, together with its frustules, much less 
common than the former. Then, so far as my observation 
goes, the frustules in the coccosphere of MW. unicellularis vary 
in size with that of this coccosphere, and never attain the dimen- 
sions or fully matured appearance of the free individuals, but for 
the most part retain that of those called by Prof. Huxley “‘disco- 
liths.”’ As the coccospheres vary a little in size, so the largest 
free frustules are longer than the diameter of the smaller cocco- 
spheres, and not far short of that of the larger ones, being in 
the proportion of about 34 to 44 6000ths of an inch in diameter 
respectively. After this, we observe that the frustules in both 
kinds of coccospheres are compactly tessellated over the sur- 
face of the coccosphere-cells respectively, recalling to mind 
the way in which the gonimic contents of a-unicellular Alga 
(which, it should be remembered, are always confined to the 
periphery and situated between the cell-wall and another more 
delicate membrane internally, enclosing the aqueous cavity of 
the cell) undergo division for a new progeny (see “f Fecunda- 
tion of Hudorina,” pl. 8. fig. 2, vol. ii. ‘ Annals,’ Oct. 1858)— 
and, lastly, that when the calcareous material of the frustules 
on the coccosphere is dissolved away by acetic acid, a mem- 
branous cell (that observed by Wallich) of the same size, with 
a faint appearance of the frustules, still remains behind. 

Now, in the face of all this evidence, how can one come to 
any other conclusion than that the coccospheres are the spo- 
rangia of the two species of Melobesia respectively above de- 
scribed? And may not the division of the nucleus or central 
granule, which we can trace in the frustules of MW. unicellularis 
from a single to a multifid state, when it assumes a globular 
form, be in some way connected with the reproductive pro- 
cess, if not an early condition of the coccosphere or sporan- 
gium ? 

If it be satisfactorily proved that Melobesia unicellularis is 
an Alga, then both the first and second conclusions of Prof. 
Huxley above quoted can be no longer retained; and if the 
frustules of MZ. wnicellularis on their coccospheres can be 
shown to be developed in proportion to the size of the latter, 
then in the lower phases they represent Prof. Huxley’s “disco- 
liths.”” Hence my reasons for considering the latter immature 
or young forms of MZ. unicellularis. 


The “ loose type” of coccosphere figured by Prof. Huxley 


better known as the Coccolith. 189 


(1. c. fig. 7,d) [have not yet seen, but can easily conceive that 
this is a still more developed form of the sporangium or cocco- 
sphere, perhaps undergoing dehiscence. 

By the use of acetic acid I have not been able to determine 
whether the frustules are on the inner or on the outer side of 
the membranous cell of the coccosphere. If the latter, then 
perhaps the outer cell of the sporangium is fugacious, leaving 
the frustules attached to the inner one, as in Synura uvella, Khy. 
(‘ Infusionsthiere,’ Taf. 8. fig. 9; and Pritchard, ‘ Infusoria,’ 
pl. 20. figs. 29, 30). We, unfortunately, know much more 
about the different forms of matured sporangia than we do of 
their subsequent development; so that our means of com- 
parison here are necessarily very restricted. 

I prefer the name of ‘ Melobesia” for these cells, as this 
associates them with the calcareous Alge, to which they ap- 
pear to me to be most intimately allied, and for which family 
Lamouroux first proposed the name. The two forms cannot 
be considered to belong to a dicecious species, because both 
have their respective coccospheres. 

Thus we have another organism in the Laminarian zone 
here which descends to the greatest depths of the Atlantic 
Ocean, to furnish food for the lower animals of that region, as 
it does for those at the borders of the sea. I have already 
pointed out, in the last number of the ‘ Annals,’ the way in 
which the pachytragian shore-sponges are continued down 
into the deep sea through Stelletta (Tisiphonia) agariciformis, 
Sdt., = Wyville-Thomsonia Wallichii, Wright,—to which I 
might have also added the Esperiade, culminating in the 
great shrub-like branching form noticed by Dr. Carpenter, of 
which a specimen was sent to the British Museum ; and now, 
while examining the portion of deep-sea mud to which I have 
alluded for coccoliths, I observe a representative of the Geo- 
didz in the presence of one of their little siliceous balls with a 
surface-pattern differing from any with which I am acquainted. 
Thus, perhaps, when all is told of this remarkable and remote 
locality, we may find still more instances of the connexion of 
living organisms on the borders of the sea with those in the 
greatest depths of the Atlantic Ocean. 

Had Prof. Huxley had time to give his attention spe- 
cially to the coccoliths, with the other advantages afforded 
by a sea-side residence, his antecedents show that he probably 
would have anticipated me in much more than I have above 
stated. 


190 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Dipterus and Ctenodus, 


XXII.—A few Remarks on Dipterus and Ctenodus, and 
on their Itelationship to Ceratodus Forsteri, Kreft. By 
ALBANY Hancocg, F.L.S., and THomas ATTHEY. 


[Plates XIII. & XIV.] 


In our paper on Ctenodus, published in the ‘Annals’ in Feb- 
ruary 1868*, while recognizing the close connexion between 
this genus and Dipterus, we deemed it prudent to keep the 
two forms asunder, for certain reasons therein expressed ; and 
the time that has elapsed since then has only tended to con- 
firm us in this opinion. Among other characters that in- 
fluenced us, stress was laid on the differences in the scales in 
the two genera; and allusion was made to the fact that the 
Diptert are all small fishes, and that the Ctenodi, on the con- 
trary are, with one exception, all of considerable size. 

In the paper alluded to, seven species were described, six of 
which were new. Three of the seven (namely, C. cristatus, C. 
tuberculatus,and C.corrugatus) cannot have been less than five or 
six feet in length. We originally estimated the length at four 
or five feet; but as larger specimens have since come to hand, 
we now think that that estimate was too low. ‘Three others 
(namely, C. obliquus, C. imbricatus, and C. ellipticus) were pro- 
bably upwards of three feet long. C. elegans is quite small. 
The latter is the only species of which an entire specimen has 
occurred ; and though much crushed and disturbed, its dimen- 
sions can be determined with sufficient accuracy : it measures 
only three inches in length, but, judging from the size of de- 
tached dental plates, it probably reaches sometimes nearly 
twice that length. The Diptert are usually about five or six 
inches long, and apparently never much exceed that length. 

The scales are very different in the two forms. While in 
Dipterus they are circular and truly cycloidal, in Ctenodus they 
(Pl. XIII. fig. 3) are elongated and parallelogrammatic, with 
the posterior end well rounded, and the sides nearly parallel 
or a little hollowed or concave; they are in length nearly 
twice their width, and, though imbricated, can scarcely be 
called truly cycloidal: they are delicate and large for the size 
of the fish, and are longitudinally ridged or grooved; the 
ridges, becoming curved and nodose, form a sort of rosette in 
the centre of the exposed imbricated portion. ‘This is very 
different from the ornamentation of the scales of Dipterus, 
which are either irregularly tuberculated, the tubercles being 


* “Notes on various Species of Ctenodus from the Northumberland 
Coal-Field,” Ann, Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. i. p. 77. 


and their Relationship to Ceratodus Forsteri. 191 


elongated and scattered, or striated and punctate. The scales 
alone would therefore seem sufficient for generic distinction. 

There are other characters, however, which distinguish the 
two forms. When our paper on the subject was written, we 
had not access to Pander’s valuable ‘ Monograph on the Cte- 
nodipterini’*, Since then we have enjoyed this advantage, 
and are now in a position to point out other features that 
separate Dipterus from Ctenodus. In the former the upper 
dental plates are each adherent to the anterior extremities of 
the two bones named by Pander respectively the palatal and 
inner pterygoid. These are elongated flattened bones, and lie 
parallel to and in close contact with each other, being appa- 
rently united by a suture. These conjoined bones form on 
eitherside of the oral roof a flattened widish plate, with the 
posterior extremity somewhat expanded. The two plates are 
united in front along the longitudinal middle line, and diverge 
widely backwards. 

Now the upper dental plates of Otenodus are usually found 
attached to similar plate-like bones, which incline or diverge 
to the right or left accordingly as they are united to the right 
or left dental plate. These bony supports (Pl. XIV. c,d) 
are expanded at the posterior extremity, and are in general 
configuration exactly like the plate composed of the palatal 
and pterygoid bones in Dipterus. Indeed there can be no 
doubt that they are homologous; but the fact to which we 
wish to draw attention is, that while in Ctenodus the compo- 
nent bones are united so as to form but one bone, the suture 
being entirely obliterated, they are distinctly separated in 
Dipterus by a well-marked sutural line. ‘This difference 
would seem to be of some importance; for it appears to be 
constant, as it occurs in all our species, of the whole of which, 
excepting OC. corrugatus, these bones have been found. 

The sphenoid bones in the two genera are likewise very 
different in character. In Dipterus, according to the same 
high authority already quoted, as well as according to Hugh 
Millert, this bone is widely lozenge-formed, and does not 
extend backwards very much beyond the extremities of the 
palato-pterygoid bones to which the dental plates are attached, 
and fills up the entire space between them: this bone Pander 
considers the basi-sphenoid. 

In Ctenodus the sphenoid is a much elongated depressed 
bone, with a wide lozenge-formed expansion near the anterior 
extremity. In other words, the posterior angle of the lozenge- 


* ‘Ueber die Ctenodipterinen des Devonischen Systems,’ Dr. C. H. 
Pander. 1858. 
+ See ‘Footprints of the Creator,’ p. 58. 


192 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Dipterus and Ctenodus, 


formed expansion is much produced, while the anterior angle 
is only slightly produced. The frontal portion (the pre- 
sphenoid) is rounded, inclining to conical at the extremity, 
and fits in between the divergent bones that support the dental 
plates. The lozenge-formed expansion les partly behind 
these bones; and the elongated posterior extension (the basi- 
sphenoid) is continued for a considerable distance further 
back, in the large species for nearly five inches. It is 
therefore pretty clear that in Dzpterus, in which the sphenoid 
reaches only a short way behind the extremities of the palato- 
pterygoids, the head is proportionately short in comparison 
with that of Ctenodus, in which it must be much elongated. 

We have in our possession numerous sphenoids, belonging 
to five or six species, three of which demonstrably are those 
of C. tuberculatus, C. obliquus, and C. elegans, respectively. 
They are all very similar in character, varying only a little in 
the proportions of the parts. The largest are seven or eight 
inches long; the smallest, that of C. elegans, is only half an 
inch in length; the usual size is five or six inches. The basi- 
sphenoid at its junction with the lozenge-formed expansion is 
usually thick and nearly circular; elsewhere it is flattened. 

In Dipterus, too, the vertebree are ossified ; but there is no- 
thing to show that this is the case in Ctenodus. Indeed the 
total absence of any appearance of vertebrae in the specimen 
of C. elegans before referred to is a pretty good proof that in 
this genus the central axis of the skeleton was cartilaginous. 

The above distinctive features will perhaps be considered 
sufficient to warrant the generic separation of these two forms, 
notwithstanding their evidently close relationship—and this 
without referring to the minute structure of the dental plates, 
which exhibits nevertheless some diversity in character. 

In proof of the relationship of the two genera we have only to 
look to the general form of the oral armature, and to the manner 
in which the dental plates are placed in the mouth. We have 
already noticed the similarity of the palato-pterygoid bones to 
which the upper dental plates are attached, and have pointed 
out that, while in the one genus the bones are distinct, they 
are in the other united so that no suture is perceptible. The 
mandibles (Pl. XIII. fig. 1) are also very much alike in both 
genera, and so is their relationship to the dental plates. 

The cranial bones of Ctenodus, so far as we are able to 
compare them, also closely resemble those of D¢pterus, in 
which the whole of them appear to have been determined, 
Unfortunately, only those of the posterior part of the skull 
are known in Ctenodus. A fragmentary specimen of the 
occipital region of C. tuberculatus in our possession exhibits 


and their Relationship to Ceratodus Forsteri. 193 


the occipitals, with a portion of the parietals and the lateral 
bones, all lying in their natural positions and united into one 
mass, the component parts being distinguished by well-marked 
sutures; and the whole so closely resemble the same bones 
in Dipterus that they might be taken to belong to a gigantic 
specimen of that genus. This fragmentary skull is eight and 
a half inches across the occiput. 

The posterior portions of three other skulls have likewise 
been found: these belong to C. obliquus; they are nearly 
perfect, and one of them displays the bones up to and including 
the parietals. The surface is in excellent order, and is more 
coarsely pitted or punctate than in the former species, and 
exhibits throughout a semigloss; the sutures are quite di- 
stinct. The bones vary in form only specifically from those of 
C. tuberculatus: the occipital is the most characteristic, the 
frontal margin of which is deeply concave, while in the latter 
it projects and has a wedge-shaped process in the centre. 
This beautiful specimen measures seven inches across. The 
two other examples agree in all their characters with the 
above ; but some of the lateral bones of one side are wanting. 
As in Dipterus, the component bones in Ctenodus are com- 
paratively small, vary little in size, are many-sided, and fit 
together like a mosaic pavement or like the pieces of a Chinese 
puzzle. And that the anterior bones of the skull are of the 
same character, we have ample evidence in numerous separate 
bones that have occurred at Newsham, which, though differ- 
ing in form from those composing the fragmentary skulls, un- 
doubtedly belong to Ctenodus. 

Another specimen, showing half of the bones of the occi- 
pital region, including the parietals, has occurred. This may 
perhaps belong to C. cristatus; at all events it is a portion of 
the skull of one of the larger species, for it is of considerable 
size. And that it cannot belong to either of the above two 
species is proved by the form of the median occipital, which 
differs greatly from that of both. It is strongly pointed in 
front, and the lateral posterior margins are remarkably sinuous; 
the surface-structure, too, is different. 

The bones that are determinable in the above fragmentary 
skulls are the median and external occipitals, the anterior oc- 
cipitals, the parietals, and the lateral or “skin bones” according 
to Pander, of which only the three posterior are present. The 
arrangement of these bones is precisely similar to that given 
in Pander’s restored figure of the cranial shield of Dipterus 
(tab. 3. fig. 1), the principal difference being that they vary 
even less im size than those in the figure ; the median occipital 
in C. tuberculatus is scarcely, if at all, larger than the other 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 14 


194 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Dipterus and Ctenodus, 


bones. And the surface of the whole, which is in a good state, 
is devoid of ornamentation, save that it is minutely and 
irregularly granular and punctate ; but the species vary a little 
in these respects. 

In Mr. Atthey’s collection of separate cranial bones there 
are, besides specimens of the above, the median occipital of 
three or four other species, all varying a little in contour and 
in surface-character ; so that we have here additional corro- 
borative evidence that our shales contain six or seven species 
of Ctenodus. 

The opercula likewise resemble those of Dipterus; they are 
large, stout, slightly convex, irregularly circular plates, with 
one side of the margin a little flattened, and slightly produced 
at each end of the flattened space; the surface is punctate and 
granular like the cranial bones. We possess six or seven 
different forms of these gill-covers, two of which have been 
identified as belonging to C. elegans and C. obliquus respec- 
tively. But, for a particular description of the various oper- 
cula, we must refer to our paper in the ‘Annals’ previously 
quoted, merely observing here that the largest are upwards of 
six inches in diameter; the smallest, that of C. elegans, about 
five sixteenths of an inch, though detached specimens of this 
species measure as much as nine sixteenths of an inch; all 
the others are very much larger than this. 

The ribs are well ossified both in Dipterus and Ctenodus. 
Those of the latter are frequently found associated with other 
remains of this fish, many of them having been identified 
with the various species; they are well arched towards the 
proximal extremity, which is considerably enlarged; and the ° 
central channel is quite small, the cylindrical wall of bone 
being very thick ; the ossification of the ribs is, in fact, almost 
complete. ‘The largest ribs are from six to eight inches long. 

The fins, so far as they can be made out in C. elegans, are 
arranged in the same manner as in Dipterus. The tail-fin is 
heterocercal and rhomboidal; and the anal and ventral can be 
traced, immediately before the caudal. 

On the whole, then, it appears quite certain that these two 
genera are very closely related, as generally considered ; but 
at the same time the several differences already pointed out 
would seem quite sufficient to justify their generic separation, 
at least for the present. 

We may remark here that a peculiar hatchet-shaped or 
wedge-formed bone belonging to Ctenodus has occurred, 
which, though we are not able to determine the fact, we be- 
lieve to belong to the shoulder-girdle*. Several specimens have 


* In Lepidosiren the shoulder-girdle seems to be reduced to a single 
large bone having considerable resemblance to the above. 


and their Relationship to Ceratodus Forsteri. 195 


been found, which are divisible into five or six species by the 
modification in the form; they are paired bones. Their ge- 
neral character is that of a flattened elongated bone, with one 
end a little expanded, arched slightly, and gradually thinned 
out to a fine edge; it narrows a little towards the other end: 
one of the lateral margins is slightly thickened, and is some- 
what convex ; the opposite margin is a little concave. From 
the narrow extremity a strong wide process is given off at right 
angles, and extends considerably beyond the concave margin. 

These bones vary a good deal in size and form: some are 
comparatively narrow and much elongated; others are short 
and broad; but all have the right-angular process at the 
narrow extremity. The largest are 48 inches, and the smallest 
2 inch in length. 

These hatchet-shaped bones undoubtedly belong to Ctenodus, 
as they frequently occur with the remains of that fish; and a 
right and a left specimen have been found in connexion with 
a crushed head of C. obliquus, which fine cranial example exhi- 
bits three of the dental plates, both opercula, the sphenoid, the 
occipitals, and several other bones of the head. No jugular 
plates have been found; but as they are present in Dipterus, 
they may be expected to occur in Ctenodus. 

The Hon. William Forster’s most interesting discovery of 
the extraordinary fish which Mr. Gerard Krefft has described 
under the name of Ceratodus Forster?, will, no doubt, in due 
course throw a flood of light on these curious Devonian and 
Carboniferous genera, with which it evidently has much in 
common. Its relationship to Ceratodus, however, is perhaps 
doubtful. From Mr. Krefft’s description*, it appears that in 
Ceratodus Forstert the skeleton is only partially ossified, in 
this respect agreeing with Dipterus and Ctenodus; but from 
what is known of Ceratodus, the latter is probably a true 
cartilaginous fish, and consequently a Selachian or Placoid. 
If this were not the case, surely something more would be 
known of it than the mere dental plates, which do not seem to 
be uncommon, but which are never found, so far as we know, 
in connexion with bony supports, with palatal or mandibular 
bones. In Ctenodus, on the contrary, which has the palatal 
bones and mandible ossified, the dental plates usually occur 
attached to them. Mr. Atthey has in his collection numerous 
specimens of the dental plates adhering to entire rami and 
perfect palato-pterygoid bones. Specimens of all the species, 
excepting C. corrugatus, occur in this state; and, in fact, some 
portion of the bony support is almost always present. The 


* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1870, part 2, p. 221. 
14* 


196 Messrs. Hancock & Atthey on Dipterus and Ctenodus, 


entire absence, then, in Ceratodus of any such bony support 
would seem to indicate that none had ever existed. 

So long as Ctenodus and Dipterus were represented merely 
by the dental plates, they were placed with the Placoids ; and 
no one would have been justitied in placing them elsewhere. 
Therefore, until some further information is obtained respect- 
ing Ceratodus, it would seem best to allow it to remain as at 
present located, along with the Selachians. The form of its 
dental plates, too, is sufficiently characteristic to justify its 
separation generically from this interesting Australian animal 
as well as from Dzpterus and Ctenodus. Certainly in the 
dental organs all three approximate to the Selachians; but 
the Ganoid characters so predominate that we apprehend no 
naturalist would hesitate to place them in that order, though 
they may be considered to a certain extent “ synthetic” forms, 
as suggested by M. Agassiz*®. 

In the present state of knowledge respecting Ceratodus, it 
is, then, evidently hazardous to place Mr. Krefft’s fish in that 
genus; but its aflinity with Dipterus and Ctenodus, more 
especially with the latter, is clear enough. All three are 
covered with large cycloidal scales; the fins are arranged 
much in the same manner; the skeletons are nearly in the 
like state of partial ossification; the dental plates are much 
alike, there being four ridged plates—two palatal, two man- 
dibular. And when the so-called Ceratodus Forsteri has been 
fully examined, there can be little doubt that this affinity will 
become only the more evident. 

Nevertheless the relationship is perhaps closest with Cte- 
nodus. Like most of the members of that genus, the Aus- 
tralian fish is large, measuring from three to six feet in 
length. And it is only necessary to look to the mandibles 
(Pl. XIII. figs. 1 & 2) of the two forms to be convinced how 
close this relationship is. In Ctenodus the ramus (fig. 2) is a 
stoutish bone, flattened vertically, with the upper margin 
turned over towards the external surface, to give support to 
the large dental plate ; it is therefore channelled on the outer 
surface, and somewhat convex on the inner. ‘The posterior 
extremity projects backwards beyond the dental plate a little 
more than half the length of the latter; and is for the greater 
part occupied by the glenoid surface, which extends from the 
upper margin, and is a deep, wide, circular notch, inclining 
backwards and downwards. In front the symphysial surface 
is straight, extending the whole depth of the ramus, and is 
grooved transversely. The dental plate is about two-thirds 
the entire length of the ramus, and is placed nearer the sym- 

* ‘Nature,’ No. 61, vol. iii. p. 166 (1870). 


and their Relationship to Ceratodus Forster. 197 


physis than the posterior extremity. . The ramus is upwards 
of three inches in length, and, including the thickness of the 
dental plate, is an inch deep. 

Such is the deseription of the ramus of C. obliquus, which, 
with very little modification, would do equally well for all the 
other species, as they vary only in size and slightly in the 
proportions of the parts. On comparing this description and 
the figure of the ramus (Pl. XIII. fig. 2), as well as that of 
the entire mandible of C. imbricatus (fig. 1), with the repre- 
sentation of the mandible of the so-called Ceratodus Forstert 
that accompanies the paper on the subject in the ‘ Proceedings 
of the Zoological Society,’ previously quoted, it will at once 
be seen that these parts in this curious fish and those in Cte- 
nodus closely resemble each other. So similar, indeed, are 
they, particularly in the dentition, that, were nothing more 
known of the two forms, they would both assuredly be con- 
sidered to belong to one and the same genus. 

And this likeness would be still greater if the cartilage were 
present that undoubtedly originally supplemented the ramus 
of Ctenodus. At present the outer border of the dental plate 
is unsupported, overhanging as it does the side of the ramus. 
This channel or cavity (Pl. XIII. fig. 2, 2) beneath the dental 
plate must have been occupied by cartilage, which, passing 
backward to the glenoid notch, might, it can easily be seen, 
form here a semicircular cavity similar to that shown in the 
figure of the mandible of Ceratodus Forstert. ‘The ramus 
would thus assume a somewhat rotund form, instead of bemg 
a flattened or, rather, a semicylindrical plate, as it has all the 
appearance of having been, encasing incompletely a cartilagi- 
nous core. 

But, notwithstanding the similarity of the so-called Cera- 
todus Forsteri to the Ctenodipterini, we are quite inclined 
to believe that it will be found to be generically distinct from 
all known forms. 

The new Australian fish is described to have two “ incisor ”’ 
teeth in the upper jaw, placed a little in advance of the dental 
plates. There is no reason for believing that such additional 
teeth are present in either Dipterus or Ctenodus. Several 
entire heads of the former have been obtained ; and we possess 
in the specimen before alluded to of C. elegans a crushed head 
of that species, and have also two crushed heads of C. obliquus; 
and in neither genus has there been found the least trace of 
any such “incisor’’ teeth. The four dental plates only are 
present—two palatal, two mandibular. And, again, these 
plates are not by any means uncommon at Newsham, where 
upwards of four hundred specimens have been obtained by 
Mr. Atthey. Had such “ incisors” existed, about two hun- 


198 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


dred of them might therefore have been expected to occur ; 
not one has been found. 

This peculiar character alone would seem sufficient to sepa- 
rate generically the so-called Ceratodus Forsteri from Dipterus 
and Ctenodus, and shows very clearly the relationship of the 
former to Leptdostiren, which is provided with two small 
pointed teeth in front of the upper dental plates*, which latter 
do not differ much from those of this interesting Australian fish. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PuaTeE XIII. 
Fig. 1. Mandible, natural size, with the dental plate attached, of Ctenodus 
imbricatus: a, dental plate; 6, glenoid notch. 
Fig. 2. Outside view, natural size, of the right ramus, with the dental 
plate attached, of Ctenodus obliquus: a, dental plate; 5, sym- 
hysial margin; ¢, glenoid notch; d, channel or cavity over- 
ung by the dental plate. 
Fig. 3. Scale, much enlarged, of Ctenodus elegans: a, posterior or imbri- 
cated extremity. 
PuaTE XIV. 
The palato-pterygoid bones, natural size, with dental plate attached, of 
Ctenodus tuberculatus: a, anterior extremity of the bone; 
b, dental plate; ¢, palatal side of the bone; d, pterygoid side 
of ditto. 


XXIV.— Cataloque of Zy gopine, a Subfamily of Curculionide, 
found by Mr. Wallace in the Eastern Archipelago. By 
Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &c., late Pres. Ent. Soc. 

[Plates XV. & XVI.] 


For the Zygopine of America and of the Old World Lacordaire 
sought to establish two sections depending on the, as a rule, 
greater breadth of the episterna of the metathorax in the 
former, and their narrowness in the latter, or, when in the 
latter the episterna are broad, on there being a funicle of only 
six joints, and the pectoral canal being absent. But, even 
with these limitations, the distinction will not now hold good, 
as several genera have broad episterna, either with a pectoral 
canal or with a seven-jointed funicle. 

Lacordaire, however, was acquainted with but three of these 
Malasian genera, only one of which (Arachnopus) has narrow 
episterna ; and this, with Sphadasmus, Sympiezopus, and their 
allies, it seems to me, had better be excluded from the sub- 
family. It is not at present my intention to swerve from 
Lacordaire’s arrangement}; still it may be desirable to show 
how the New-World Zygopine may be differentiated from the 


* “Description of the Lepidosiren annectens,’ by Richard Owen, Esq. 
Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. xviii. p. 341, tab. 27. fig. 2. 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 199 


normal species of the Old World. Having regard to the aber- 

rant portion, these differences may perhaps be best shown in 

a tabular form :— 

True Zygopine.—Episterna of the metathorax broad, parallel, separating 
the posterior cox from the elytra; eyes always 
large, generally occupying the whole of the head or 
nearly so. 

A pectoral canal; funicle of seven joints. All the 
New- World Zygopine. 

Without a pectoral canal, or, if with one, then with a 
funicle of six joints; or with a funicle of seven joints 
without a pectoral canal. Old- World Zygopine. 

Aberrant Zygopina.—Episterna of the metathorax narrow (Naupheus, 
ex.), often indistinct, leaving the posterior coxe in 
contact with the elytra ; eyes of moderate size. 


Perhaps entomologists only can appreciate the really won- 
derful collections made by Mr. Wallace, especially when we 
consider how poor the collections are, even the Dutch ones, 
which are occasionally sent to Europe. In this family Curcu- 
lionide, to which the Zygopinz belong, exclusive of the other 
Rhynchophorous groups, it is probably within the mark to say 
that he obtained during his travels among the eastern islands 
not less than a thousand species ; and I think I am not far out 
of the way in estimating the number of new ones at nine- 
tenths of the whole. But even the knowledge we have thus 
obtained is insufficient to enable us to place any great depen- 
dence on the distribution or limitation of their beetle-fauna. 
If we suppose that Mr. Wallace has collected even half the 
species inhabiting these vast regions, extending for more than 
4000 miles in length and about 1300 in breadth, it is obvious 
that in doubling the number results might be obtained which 
would very considerably modify any conclusions we may 
arrive at now. For instance, in the great island of Borneo, 
Sarawak, a small district on the north-west was the only part 
visited by Mr. Wallace; it is quite possible that on the south- 
east coast, opposite to and in one part not more than seventy 
miles from Celebes, the fauna might be found as allied to the 
“ Australian region” of the archipelago as the north-western 
or, rather, the Sarawak fauna undoubtedly is to the “ Indian 
region ’—that is, supposing the Malayan-peninsular fauna is 
to be called Indian. 

Wallace’s Straits (as that portion of the sea has been called 
which separates Borneo, Java, &c. on the west from Celebes 
and the islands to the east of it as far as New Guinea) may in 
other branches of the fauna mark off the two regions alluded 
to; but, it seems to me, for the Coleoptera they do not show 
any stronger line of demarcation than would probably be 
found in taking other parts of the archipelago of about equal 


200 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zy gopinee 


extent. Taking, for instance, the 63 species noticed in this 
paper as belonging to the Malasian fauna, we find 5 genera 
and 17 species confined to the “‘ Indian,” 10 genera and 40 
species to the “ Australian,” and 6 species, belonging to 4 
genera, common to both regions, besides 4 other genera (De- 
dania, Phylaitis, Pempheres, and Osphilia) represented in both. 
They may be tabulated thus :— 


A “Indian.’’ ‘“‘ Australian.’’ Pe i 
Mecopus 4.4 stash oF % 2 4 2 
Palanthiq tc. claws 1 
phere gis: < Ei), 2h feck 2 1 2 
Gantyopis . Fu... cs 1 
POAC occas 3 2 tke 2 
Chirozetes’ ....... 2 3 1 
Dsdania’ ns sia. + 48 ik 1 
PPV AMIS" 5s a 4 8374 2 2 
Pempneres iG 05% 5. 1 4 
Emexaure ...:.... 1 
Loerie 3) 0: epee Sea 1 
Motelma®® 3). ot 1 1 
Ospaaiay hese ees. 1 3 
rimioda weg.) s/s tis. i 
Nauphoous 2s wfc. Wi2 1 
Arachnopus ........ 10 
Thyestetha ........ 1 
eben cies oie a 4-034 i 
NGhasia  e).ff5.< tin 4:8. 5 
DOMMATNS ove nas ens 2 
GORA. ceo ate wa 1 
PO CHAIS I: sais xc wink & oss 1 
DyOneba:.... bs... t 

17 40 6 


Again, if we divide this ‘Australian region” into two 
groups, the one consisting of the shallow-sea islands of the Pa- 
puan group, NewGuinea, Salwatty, Aru, Mysol, and Waigiou, 
the other the deep-sea islands between these and Wallace’s 
Straits, comprising, among others, Celebes, Gilolo, Morty, 
Batchian, Ceram, and Amboyna, we find the 46 “ Australian- 
region”’ species, including the 6 common to the two “ regions,” 
to be thus distributed :—5 genera and 21 species confined to 
the shallow sea, 5 genera and 17 species to the deep-sea 
islands, 8 species belonging to 5 genera common to both 
groups, and 3 other genera (Chirozetes, Metialma, and Osphilia) 
represented in both. The table below will show their special 
distribution :— 


* But this genus has species found in India and in China. 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 201 


Shallow-sea Deep-sea 


Islands, Islands, Cominon. 
Mecopus i .tn.cdu 48 ’ 
Apamietis: ryan 1 ii 1 
Chirozetes\) ev.25 deer 3 1 
Pempheres ........ 1 
Dedamianin.ccsiace ck 1 
GIANG, Ps, 5 che ts 2 0 1 1 
HMeurippa .. <a. 2-555 a a 
MG tIANII A ore aise 3 1 ] 
Waephaiae fs elie os 1 2 
Nauphreus oes: 1 
Arachnopus ........ 5 3 2 
Thyestetha ........ af 
QUASI Coo. wk) ahd S00 ae 1 
| si ST 2 1 2 
Semiatho “acisiek «6 v5 2 
PRUV GHNUNA Ere cowry 3 cle 1 
Hlighora’:;. 6.0... “f 1 
IN VCC ae 20 hate ye a4 ri 

21 1% 8 


Ido not attach much importance to these tables, or to any of 
the same character which may be drawn up on the strength of 
our present materials; but it would not be difficult to show 
that similar differences would be found to a greater or less 
extent in other cases. How very few species, for instance, are 
as yet known to be common to Dorey and Aru! and yet their 
faunas are probably almost identical. 

Of the Australian Zygopine only two species have been 
described, Zlacuris laticollis and Mecopus tipularius. Another 
Mecopus and two Idotasie are in my collection; and these, as far 
as I know, are all that have at present been found in Australia— 
as when there are genera common to Malasia and Australia, 
they are frequently found in regions beyond the two: Mecopus 
and Idotasta have representatives in the Fiji Islands and New 
Caledonia respectively. 

As to the habits of the species, Mr. Wallace tells me that the 
Mecopi are always found on dead trees in the forest, love the 
sunshine, and take flight rapidly. The members of the allied 
genera appear to have similar habits; but with the Arachno- 
podes it is different ; they look like spiders and have the motion 
of spiders, frequent the edges of leaves, moving rapidly beneath 
when approached. Jdotasie and their allies are also found on 
leaves, but are sluggish. ‘The species observed by Lacordaire 
in Cayenne and Brazil “ live exclusively on the trunks of trees, 
and are usually quiescent. At the approach of danger, they 
run rapidly round the tree; and when one attempts to seize 
them, they fall suddenly as though dead. But instead of 


202 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopinz 


dropping to the ground, they take flight in the middle of their 
fall, and go back to the point from which they departed.” 

In the following table, which is drawn up on the principle 
of taking the most obvious characters rather than the most 
important, it is thought desirable to include two genera not 
occurring in the Malayan archipelago—one (Sphadasmus) 
represented by an Indian species, the other the Australian 
genus Ilacuris. Thus all the known Asiatic and Australian 
genera are here enumerated. 

a. No pectoral canal, or, if present, not passing the anterior coxe. 
b. Eyes closely approximate, occupying the whole head or nearly so. 
ec. Funicle six-jointed. 
d. Anterior femora linear, elongate. 
e. Scape not nearly reaching the eye ............ Mecopus, Schon. 
ee. Scape extending beyond the eye ............ Talantha, n. g. 
dd. Anterior femora thickened, not, or only mode- 

rately, elongate. 
Ff. Propectus canaliculate. 


g. Second joint of the funicle very long.......... Agametis, Pasc. 
gg- Second joint of the funicle scarcely longer than 
ER AARCES gh caale ty bine ioe Meee Se ae evar aes Ganyopis, ni. g. 


Ff. Propectus not canaliculate. 
h. Second abdominal segment as long as the third 
and fourth together. 
7, Anterior cox contiguous. 
Jj. Anterior tibize compressed, curved, or bisinuate . Dedanaa, n. g. 
jj. Anterior tibie straight or nearly so. 
k. Second joint of the funicle twice as long as the 


ch SEG es oe Cee ee ere er cree Pempheres, n. g. 
kk. Second joint of the funicle not longer than the 

BIRR aE dig ca. om vxiea se eee ees mS er eae Phylaitis, n. g. 
wz. Anterior cox not contiguous...........0+08- Chirozetes, Pase. 
hh. Second abdominal segment shorter than the 

third and fourth together .......seeeeeeeres Odoacis, Pasc. 
ec. Funicle seven-jointed. 
I. Tarsi elongate, lincar........0csessasesscuces Emexaure, n. g. 


ll. Tarsi less elongate, the three basal joints gradu- 
ally broader. 
m. Body rhomboidal or elliptic. 
n. Three intermediate segments of abdomen equal. Brimoda, n. g. 
nn. Second segment of the abdomen as long as the 
two next together. 


o. Rostrum triangular at the base ......-+eeeees Osphilia, n. g. 
oo. Rostrum cylindrical at the base...........6-6+ Metialma, n. g. 
mm. Body oblong, parallel ........eceeeeeeeees Heurippa, n. g. 


bb. Eyes not closely approximate, nor occupying 
the whole head. 
p. With ocular lobes. 
g. Intercoxal process narrowed .......+eeeeees . Naupheus, n. ¢g. 
qq. Intercoxal process very broad ........eeeuee Arachnopus, Guér. 
pp. Without ocular lobes. 
r. Intermediate segments of abdomen of equal length Sphadasmus*, Schon. 
rr. Second abdominal segment longer than the next 
two topather. 4. digs. - ys.) x 5.2 ue wae ae Ilacuris, Pasc. 


* Sphadasmus has been considered to be confined to South Africa ; 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 203 


aa, A pectoral canal passing behind the anterior coxee. 
s. Pectoral canal gradually effaced behind. 


¢t. Rostrum in repose extending to the abdomen...... Thyestetha, Pasc. 
tt. Rostrum in repose not passing beyond the interme- 
TALS ICORIE 1 QP is Sere Pelklan's sure alte cies ...+. Lelaugia, n. g. 


ss. Pectoral canal limited behind. 
w. Intercoxal process very broad, the posterior cox 

close to the elytra. 
v. Metasternum of moderate length, intermediate and 

aperiezor cox on each side not approximate. 

w. Femora canaliculate beneath, receiving the tibize in 

EPR aati falal ood s tia Lips: pase: Shia pce © edchonsh wate, shave! « Idotasia, n. g. 
ww. Femora not canaliculate beneath ......-.ss000 Semiathe, n. g. 
vv. Metasternum very short ; intermediate and posterior 

coxee on each side nearly contiguous. 
x. Pectoral canal not extending to intermediate coxw . Xychusa, n. g. 
xz. Pectoral canal extending to the posterior border of 


the: MiormMediate cowl vss + he. wale saws sak Elichora, n. g. 
uu. Intercoxal process narrower; posterior coxe not 
TBA GOGIELVOER cian ¥ tanarcive viddciae artises youd ainsi a Nypheba, vn. g. 
MECOPUS. 


Schénherr, Disp. Meth. p. 304; Lacordaire, Gen. vii. p. 157. 


The new species of this genus described below are all very 
distinct, and cannot possibly be confounded with any others. 
This is not the case with I. bispinosus*, Weber, on which 
the genus is founded, and from which I cannot separate J. 
Audineti, Rid. Of the numerous examples in my collection, 
from seventeen localities, extending from Java and Singapore 
to New Guinea, I am unable satisfactorily to separate appa- 
rently different forms which, if taken without the intermediate 
individuals, would seem to represent good species. Here 
“natural selection”? may be said to have failed to strike out 
connecting varieties, without which any such graduated series 
of forms can be considered only to represent a single spe- 


but the following species, not uncommon in Indian collections, brings it 
into our table :— : 


Sphadasmus brahminus, 


S. breviter ovalis, fuscus, infra Brisson NaOH, rostro prothorace bre- 
viore; funiculi articulo primo secundo duplo longiore, tertio secundo 
fere sequali; prothorace transverso, subconico, regulariter convexo, 
medio et utrinque griseo-squamoso ; elytris profunde striato-punctatis, 
interstitiis latis, convexis, basi figura transversa triloba, plaga laterali 
et maculis conjunctis in medio et pone medium sordide griseis notatis ; 
pedibus squamis filiformibus vestitis. Long, 4} lin. 

Hab. Bengal. 


* Rhynchenus bispinosus, Fab. on El. ii. 475), quoted in Schonherr, 
is surely very different from this. Fabricius connects it with Cronus, 


204 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopinz 


cies. It may be added that there is no ground for believing 
these varieties to be local subspecies. The descriptions below 
are all made from males; and it will be seen that two of them 
are without pectoral spines. There are a few other species in 
Mr. Wallace’s collection; one of them is . trilineatus, Guér., | 
which was found in the islands of Aru and Waigiou as well 
as in New Guinea. 


Mecopus spinicollis. Pl. XV. fig. 8. 


M. sat breviter obovatus, ater, supra maculatim albo-squamosus, 
infra squamis albis dispersis; rostro prothorace duplo longiore, 
supra quinquecarinulato, basi silaceo-squamoso ; antennis nigris, 
funiculo articulo secundo quam tertio duplo longiore ; prothorace 
transverso, ampliato, medio antice paulo gibboso, in utroque latere 
cavitate sat profunda impresso et extrorsum spinis duabus erectis 
instructo, supra granulis opacis plurimis sat vage inter squamas 
detectis ; elytris basi prothorace angustioribus, dorso planatis et 
versus scutellum paulo excavatis, sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis 
4°, 5°, 6° spinis brevibus uniseriatim remote armatis; cornibus 
rectis, subulatis; pedibus minus elongatis, albo-squamosis, con- 
cinne nigro annulatis. Long. 5 lin. 


Hab. Java. 


In my specimen there are only two, but in the British Museum 
there is one with four or five shorter spines on each side. In 
the female they are replaced by tubercles. 


Mecopus cuneiformis. 


M. oblongus, postice gradatim attenuatus, nigro-piceus, silaceo- 
squamosus, femoribus elytrisque aliquando squamis niveis irro- 
ratis ; rostro prothorace duplo longiore, quinquecarinulato, basi 
genisque silaceo-squamosis; antennis nigris, funiculo niveo- 
piloso, articulo secundo quam tertio triplo longiore ; prothorace 
plus minusye ampliato, utrinque fortiter rotundato, supra sub- 
vage granulato; elytris anguste cuneatis, dorso planatis, striato- 
punctatis, interstitio quinto uniseriatim spinoso, reliquis exteriori- 
bus asperato-elevatis, apicibus truncatis, angulo externo tubercu- 
lato-productis ; corpore infra dense albo-squamoso, maculis fuscis 
dispersis ; femoribus supra silaceo-squamosis, reliquis albo sparsis. 
Long. 4-5 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 


In one or two of my specimens there are brown spots on 
the middle of the elytra. What I take to be the female has 
the apices of the elytra rounded. Another species very close 
to this, from Java, has the elytra mucronate in both sexes ; 
but my male specimen is in too poor a condition for description. 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 205 
Mecopus pulvereus. Pl. XV. fig. 3. 


M. oblongus, postice gradatim attenuatus, prothorace squamulis, 
subtus elytrisque indumento, griseis dense tectus ; rostro capite 
cum prothorace yix longiore, supra quinquecarinulato, squamulis 
griseis fere usque ad apicem irrorato ; antennis dense griseo-pilosis, 
clava, basi excepta, nigra, funiculo articulo secundo quam tertio 
triplo longiore; prothorace sat amplo, apice angustato, squamulis 
rotundatis tecto ; elytris cuneato-cordiformibus, apicibus rotun- 
datis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis omnibus granulato-spinosis, 
marginibus exterioribus nigris; cornibus nullis; pectore longe 
lanoso; pedibus anticis quam reliquis multo longioribus ; femori- 
bus, preesertim posticis, incrassatis, his corpus vix superantibus, 
griseo-squamosis; tibiis tarsisque minus squamosis. Long, 43 lin. 


Hab. Macassar. 


The same wedge-shaped outline as the last, but differently 
clothed, and the apices of the elytra rounded. 


Mecopus tenuipes. 


M. obovatus, fuscus, squamis grisescentibus albidisque variegatus ; 
rostro prothorace fere triplo longiore, basi (preesertim lateribus) 
crebre rugoso-punctato, infra denticulato-granulato; antennis 
piceis, funiculo modice tenuato, articulis duobus basalibus fere 
zequalibus ; prothorace valde transverso, ampliato, apice abrupte 
constricto, medio sequaliter fusco-squamoso, vittis tribus margine- 
que basali subalbido-squamosis ; scutello oblongo, griseo; elytris 
subeuneatis, supra subdepressis, apicibus rotundatis, interstitis 
valde convexis, tertio postice bi- tridentatis, dorso griseo subvit- 
tatis, singulis pone medium macula fusca obliqua notatis; cor- 
nibus piceis, longiusculis, paulo recurvatis ; corpore infra atro, 
albo marginato, abdomine segmento primo pone coxas brevi; 
pedibus tenuissimis ; femoribus squamis griseis irroratis, posticis 
perparum incrassatis ; tibiis posticis dense albo-squamosis. Long. 
5 lin. 

Hab. Dorey; Aru. 


There is a vestige of another stripe on each side of the pro- 
thorax, making five in all; there are also a few nearly obso- 
lete brownish spots on the base of the elytra; but in this 
genus colour is very uncertain *. 


* Another species in my collection, from one of the Fiji islands, is very 
like the above in coloration and outline, but, inter alia, is finely granu- 
lated on the prothorax ; it may be described as follows :— 

Mecopus collaris. 

M. forma et colore M. tenuipedis, sed rostro minus punctato, basi quadran- 
gulari; antennis valde tenuatis, funiculo articulo secundo quam primo 
sesquilongiore ; prothorace supra manifeste punctato, interstitiis tenuiter 
granulatis; elytris sutura postice subserratis, interstitiis 3°, 5°, 7°, 
granulis elongatis subapproximatis instructis; abdomine segmento 
primo longiore ; femoribus posticis linearibus, nullomodo incrassatis ; 
tibiis posticis dense nigro-squamosis. Long. 5 lin. 


206 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


Mecopus serrirostris. 


M. subellipticus, ater, squamis luteis, vel aurantiacis, albisque 
variegatus; rostro prothorace vix duplo longiore, squamoso, 
quinquecarinulato, carinulis, media excepta, subremote breviter 
spinosis, squamis carinulisque prope apicem evanescentibus ; an- 
tennis tenuissimis, piceis, funiculo articulo secundo quam tertio 
quadruplo longiore ; clava longe pedunculata ; prothorace modice 
ampliato, granulis paucis inconspicuis instructo, atro, linea media 
nivea, lateribus luteis, sed plaga atra plus minusve ampliata si- 
gnato; scutello niveo; elytris sat late subcuneatis, medio magis 
convexis, apicibus rotundatis, striato-punctatis, punctis oblongis, 
interstitiis angustis, acute elevatis, presertim tertio pone medium, 
granulatis, granulis (propter squamas, vix conspicuis) atris, sutura 
vittisque duabus utrinque obliquis albis luteo lavatis; cornibus 
nullis ; pectore integro, aurantiaco-lanoso; metasterno abdomine- 
que atris, lateribus albo-squamosis ; pedibus anticis elongatis, atris, 
femoribus intus aurantiacis, apicem versus apiceque ipso atris; 
femoribus intermediis et posticis (his modice incrassatis) plerum- 
que aurantiacis. Long. 6 lin. 


Hab. Batchian, Dorey, Saylee. 


The yellowish tints of this species are more or less of a 
faded orange, but brightest on the breast, where, in the male, 
the scales are long and woolly-looking. 


Mecopus lituratus. 


M., obovatus, ater, squamis albis maculatim variegatus ; rostro pro- 
thorace duplo longiore, valde areuato, basi quinquecarinulato, 
utrinque vage squamoso ; antennis subtestaceis, extrorsum infu- 
scatis ; funiculo articulo secundo quam tertio duplo longiore ; pro- 
thorace sat brevi, vix ampliato, apice latiore, subtiliter creberrime 
punctato, maculis tribus albis basi notato; scutello oblongo, an- 
gusto; elytris breviusculis, utrinque modice rotundatis, striato- 
punctatis, interstitiis alternis elevatis, sat vage granulatis, apici- 
bus rotundatis, basi suturaque, scutello incluso, literam T 
formantibus, maculis plurimis albo-squamosis decoratis ; cornibus 
subulatis, paulo recurvatis ; corpore infra atro, sparse ochraceo- 
squamoso, ad latera squamis magis condensatis, metasterno utrin- 
que plaga magna atra notato; pedibus anticis posticisque longitu- 
dine zequalibus ; femoribus, posticis exceptis, modice incrassatis, 
his infra dente magno armatis. Long. 4 lin. 


Hab. Tondano, Macassar, Sarawak. 


TALANTHIA. 


Rostrum elongatum, tenuatum; scrobes subterminales. Antenne 
longissime ; scapus ultra oculum productus ; funiculus 6-articu- 
latus, articulis valde elongatis; clava ovata, basi pedunculata. 
Prothorax subquadratus, utrinque paulo rotundatus. Scutellum 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 207 


parvum, Zlytra prothorace paulo angustiora, basi supra planata. 
Pedes longissimi, lineares; femora mutica; tibie fere recte ; 
tarsi articulo basali longissimo. Pygidiwm obtectum. 


With a habit wery much like that of Mecopus, this genus is 
trenchantly differentiated by the unusual length of the an- 
tenne—the scape alone, in (so far as I can judge) both sexes, 
extending to the posterior border of the eye. 


Talanthia phalangium. Pl. XV. fig. 4. 


T. oblonga, nigra, opaca ; rostro nitido, corpore longiore, basi supra 
bicarinulato, ad latera sulcato, apicem versus arcuato, depresso ; 
antennis piceis, funiculo articulo secundo longiore, primo tertioque 
zequalibus, ceteris gradatim brevioribus ; prothorace subtiliter 
punctato, punctis majoribus vage interjectis, maculis septem albo- _ 
squamosis ornato, una basali lineari, tribus utrinque rotundatis ; 
elytris latitudine duplo longioribus, lateribus sensim angustatis et 
parum rotundatis, suleato-punctatis, punctis foveiformibus, inter- 
stitiis angustis, convexis, plaga communi scutellari, maculisque 
quatuor vel plurimis posticis, e squamis albis formatis, notatis ; 
corpore infra ad latera albo plagiato; tibiis tarsisque infra con- 
cinne ciliatis, Ulis apice albis. Long. 33-6 lin. 


Hab. Penang. 


AGAMETIS. 
Pascoe, Journ. Proc. Linn. Soc. (Zool.) x. p. 473. 


The addition of four new species to this genus necessitates 
a slight modification of its characters as given by me in the 
work above quoted. The posterior femora of these species do 
not extend beyond the body as in the type; and all the femora, 
except in A. deleta, are more or less thickened towards the 
apex; the elytra, too, though still depressed, are not flattened. 
None of these species has a trace of the bright orange of their 
congener, A. festiva, but are of different greys and browns, 
with a few spots of whitish, which, as in other instances where 
these colours predominate, probably vary according to the in- 
dividual. The forms of the femora and tibiz seem to afford 
good characters. 


Agametis agrestis. 


A, subovata, fusca, squamis griseis sat dense tecta ; rostro rufo-piceo, 
apice nigro, subtilissime punctulato, basi vage squamoso ; antennis 
subtestaceis ; prothorace valde transverso, modice punctato, sat 
parce squamoso, utrinque vitta indeterminata pallida notato; 
seutello haud conspicuo; elytris prothorace valde latioribus, sul- 
cato-punctatis, punctis quadratis, interstitiis angustis, convexis, 
postice, prope apicem, subgibbosis maculisque duabus albidis no- 
tatis ; corpore infra femoribusque dense griseo-squamosis ; femori- 


208 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


bus posticis incrassatis, medio macula nigra signatis; tibiis tarsis- 
que rufo testaceis, squamis filiformibus albidis vestitis, Long. 
4 lin. 


Hab, Sarawak. 
Agametis deleta. 


subovata, ferruginea vel fusca, squamis grisescentibus vestita ; 
rostro testaceo-piceo, subtilissime punctulato; antennis subtesta- 
ceis, funiculo articulo secundo seqnentibus conjunctim haud 
longiore ; prothorace valde transverso, sat dense squamoso, utrin- 
que vitta indeterminata ochracea notato; scutello distincto, sub- 
quadrato; elytris prothorace paulo latioribus, suleato-punctatis, 
punctis quadratis, squamigeris, interstitiis sat latis squamis elon- 
gatis remote uniseriatim munitis, sutura antice macula oblonga 
et pone medium maculis duabus albidis notata; corpore infra, 
lateribus thoracis, femoribusque dense albido-squamosis ; femeri- 
bus posticis perparum incrassatis ; tibiis posticis extus paulo ar- 
cuatis, anticis, apice solo crassiore, teretibus. Long. 2? lin. 


Hab. Singapore, Sarawak, Morty, Saylee. 


Agametis morata. 


A, subovata, fusca, flavido-squamosa ; rostro nigro nitido, apice rufo- 
piceo, subtilissime punctulato; antennis subtestaceis, funiculo ut 
in precedente ; prothorace valde transverso, sat dense squamoso, 
utrinque flavescente maculis indeterminatis notato; elytris pro- 
thorace paulo latioribus, suleato-punctatis, punctis ovatis, inter- 
stitiis sat latis, convexis, squamis elongatis uniseriatim remote 
munitis, sutura antice, scutello incluso, albido-squamosa, pone 
medium albo binotatis, maculisque indeterminatis fuscis varie- 
gatis; corpore infra pedibusque flavescenti-squamosis ; femoribus 
incrassatis, presertim posticis; tibiis breviusculis, extrorsum 
sensim incrassatis, posticis valde arcuatis. Long. 24 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 


Agametis ortyx. 


A, late subovalis, fusca, squamis ochraceis maculatim varia; rostro 
minus elongato, magis robusto, a medio ad apicem sensim latiore ; 
antennis subpiceis, funiculo articulo secundo sequentibus con- 
junctim manifeste longiore ; prothorace fortiter transverso, plaga 
media fusca, cruciatim separata, ornato, lateribus pallidis, in- 
distincte fusco maculatis; elytris prothorace magis latioribus, 
sulcato-punctatis, maculis numerosis ochraceis fuscisque irroratis, 
quasi subtessellatis; corpore infra pedibusque ferrugineis, sat 
dense ochraceo-squamosis ; femoribus incrassatis, posticis medio 
macula fusca notatis; tibiis anticis basi fortiter arcuatis, apice 
angustatis. Long. 3 ln. 


Hab. Mysol. 


From the Eastern Archipelago. 209 


GANYOPIS. » 


Caput inter oculos cristatum; rostrum subvalidum, basi incrassatum, 
supra compressum, inter oculos ascendens ; scrobes premediane. 
Scapus oculum haud attingens ; funiculus 6-articulatus, articulis 
crassis, tribus basalibus paulo longioribus, ceteris breviter ob- 
conicis ; clava parva obovata. Prothorax suboblongus, apice tu- 
bulatus et supra haud sinuatus. Hlytra prothorace latiora, 
elongata, subparallela, postice subito declivia. Pedes mediocres ; 
femora parum inecrassata, infra dentata, postica longiora; tibie 
subrecte ; tarsi mediocres, articulo tertio fortiter dilatato; cove 
antic contigue. Propectus leviter canaliculatum, haud cornutum. 
Abdomen normale, suturis fere rectis. 


Tn habit like Agametis, but the funicle different, the rostrum 
raised at the base, running up and forming a crest between 
the eyes, and the apical margin of the prothorax not sloped or 
sinuated above, as in that and many of the genera allied to 
Mecopus. 


Ganyopisleucura. Pl. XV. fig. 


G. elongata, fusca; rostro prothorace breviore, ferrugineo, basi 
cristaque inter oculos silaceo-squamosis ; antennis piceis, funiculo 
articulo secundo primo vix longiore, omnibus parce pilosis ; pro- 
thorace latitudine longitudini fere sequali, fortiter sat crebre 
punctato, medio fusco, lateribus scutelloque dense silaceo-squa- 
mosis ; elytris supra subplanatis, latitudine fere triplo longioribus, 
basi singulatim valde rotundatis, lateribus sensim angustatis, pos- 
tice utrinque tuberculo conico et, apice ipso, tuberculo minore 
externo, munitis, fortiter seriatim punctatis, punctis approximatis, 
quadratis, lineis elevatis separatis, dimidio antico supra parteque 
declivi dense silaceo-squamosis ; corpore infra femoribusque dense 
albo-squamosis ; femoribus posticis macula fusca notatis; tibiis 
tarsisque minus dense squamosis. Long. 6 lin. 


Hah. Malacca. 


ODOACIS. 


Pascoe, Journ. Entom. 11. p. 427 (1865). 
Macrobamon, Lacordaire, Gen. vii. p. 158 (1866). 


Lacordaire’s description of this genus was based on a female 
from Ceylon, which is doubtless distinct from the species de- 
scribed by me, as well as from the following. ‘The genus is 
allied to Mecopus, and, owing to the length of the hind femora, 
is of a remarkable appearance. The male in the type (0. 
grallarius*) has the anterior coxe spined, not the breast as in 


* See Pl. XVI. fig. 5. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 15 


210 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


Mecopus. I have another species allied to it, from Singapore, 
but it is not quite perfect; it has a longer prothorax, with the 
posterior angles produced, and the sides of the elytra, for more 
than a third of their length, dilated, or forming a sort of ledge. 
The following is very distinct from both. 


Odoacis pedestris. 


O, ovalis, obscure fuscus, squamis sordide ochraceis sparse et sub- 
maculatim indutus; rostro nigro, basi quinquecarinulato ; anten- 
nis piceis, griseo-pilosis ; funiculo articulo secundo quam primo 
duplo longiore; clava subcylindrica; prothorace transyerso, medio 
earinulato, angulis posticis producto-rotundatis, dorso reticulato 
foveato ; elytris sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis magis ele- 
vatis, quarto sextoque granulatis ; corpore infra pedibusque squa- 
mis albidis irroratis; tibiis, preesertim posticis, valde compressis, 
his extrorsum nigris; tarsis posticis articulo basali valde com- 
presso. Long. 4 ln. 


Hab. Sarawak (and Labuan). 


CHIROZETES. 
Pascoe, Journ. Proc. Linn. Soc. Zool. x. p. 447. 


From a communication lately received from M. Chevrolat, 
I find that the species described by me, and from which I drew 
up the characters of this genus, had been long ago published by 
Wiedemann *, under the name of Rhynchanus spherops, ma 
work which, at the moment, I had unfortunately overlooked. 
Of the species here described, the first three have a certain 
general resemblance to the type (C. spherops) ; so have also, 
but in a less degree, the last two with one another. The fol- 
lowing table will facilitate their recognition :— 


Derm brown. 
Prothorax longer than broad ...........seeee0s spherops (Wiedm. ). 
Prothorax transverse. 
Elytra (3) scarcely more than half as long again 


as broad. 
Prothorax granulate ........... A 2 ste, tate auguralis. 
Prothorax not granulate ........eseeeeeees Junie. 
Elytra nearly twice as long as broad.......... sectator. 
Derm black. 
Apex of the prothorax entire ..........cseseaes nervosus. 
Apex of the prothorax sinuate’ .,............. grammicus, 


* Zool. Mag. Bd, ii, Stuck i. p. 129 (1825). 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 211 


Chirozetes sectator. 


C. subellipticus, fuscus, squamis silaceis conspersus; capite inter 
oculos silaceo-squamoso; rostro nitido, sat fortiter punctato ; 
antennis piceis$ prothorace transverso, apice supra modice sinuato, 
granulato-punctato, squamis silaceis irrorato, in medio et in utro- 
que latere condensatis, vittas tres formantibus ; elytris sulcato- 
punctatis, interstitiis alternis elevatis, reliquis complanatis, ma- 
culis silaceis notatis, pone scutellum in singulo elytro macula 
eurvata, postice divergente, signatis; cornibus gracilibus, acutis ; 
corpore infra dense albido-squamoso; pedibus minus squamosis. 
Long. 53 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak, Penang, Singapore. 


Chirozetes junix. 


C. breviusculus, fuscus ; capite inter oculos silaceo-piloso ; rostro sat 
fortiter punctato, basi vage silaceo-squamoso, apicem versus rufo; 
antennis testaceo-piceis; prothorace transyerso, basi manifeste 
bisinuato, apice modice sinuato, haud granulato subcrebre punc- 
tato, squamis silaceis irrorato, in medio carinulato ; elytris piceis, 
squamis silaceis flavyescentibusque variegatim indutis, sulcato- 
punctatis, interstitiis 1°, 3°, 5° elevatis, hoc confertim punctato, 
reliquis subasperatis, plaga fusca pone medium notatis ; cornibus 
gracilibus, acutis; corpore infra pedibusque albido-squamosis. 
Long. 4 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak, Singapore, Mysol. 


Chirozetes auguralis. 


C. subovalis, fuscus; capite inter oculos genisque albidis; rostro 
ferrugineo, nitido, leviter confertim punctato; antennis testaceis, 
funiculo articulo primo secundo breyviore ; prothorace magis trans- 
verso, basi fortiter bisinuato, subgranulato-punctato, medio obso- 
lete carinulato, squamis albidis irrorato plagisque quatuor notato, 

_ duabus apicalibus, duabus basalibus; elytris suleato-punctatis, 
interstitiis plus minusve elevatis, preesertim prope basin, et inter- 
stitiis 1°, 3°, 5°, his asperatis, albido-squamosis, plaga in medio, ad 
suturam interrupta, nonnullis minoribus transversis ad latera 
notatis ; corpore infra dense albido-squamoso, flavescente lavato ; 
pedibus squamis albidis vestitis ; tibiis posticis intus basi apiceque 
fuscis. Long. 4 lin. 


Hab. Aru. 
Chirozetes nervosus. Pl. XV. fig. 9. 


C. ellipticus, niger; capite inter oculos genisque niveo-squamosis ; 
rostro sat fortiter punctato; antennis piceis; prothorace latitu- 
dine vix longiore, apice supra perparum sinuato, confertim gra- 
nulato-punctato, vittis tribus albidis notato, una mediana, una 

15* 


212 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


utrinque, infra vitta laterali fuliginea, leviter punctato; elytris 
striato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis asperatis, nitidis, convexis, 
lineis albis ornatis, una, scutellum includente, margine basali sita, 
in singulo elytro una obliqua abbreviata ante medium et prope 
suturam, una post eam interstitio quinto limitata et fere ad 
apicem protensa, alteraque exteriore interstitio octavo locata ; cor- 
nibus pectoris apice dilatatis; corpore infra squamis albidis sat 
dense vestito, lateribus sterni abdomineque in medio fuligineis ; 
pedibus squamis piliformibus albis minus dense tectis. Long. 
6 lin. 

Hab, Amboyna. 


Scales on the median stripe of the prothorax oval, with a 
central longitudinal depression, and placed, in the ‘middle, 
obliquely or almost transversely. 


Chirozetes grammicus. 


C. subellipticus, fusco-niger; capite inter oculos genisque pallide 
ochraceo squamosis; rostro sat fortiter punctato, basi valde in- 
crassato; antennis piceis; prothorace transverso, apice supra 
valde sinuato, granulato-punctato, squamis silaceis irroratis, in 
medio et ad latera condensatis vittas tres formantibus ; elytris ut 
in precedente, sed lineis obliquis a scutello incipientibus ; corni- 
bus pectoris apice acutis ; corpore infra fuligineo, sterno segmen- 
tisque abdominis marginibus ochraceo-squamosis ; pedibus ut in 
precedente. Long. 3h lin. 


Hab. Mysol. 


Seales on the median stripe of the prothorax narrowly 
wedge-shaped anteriorly, towards the base more oval, and 
without a central depression, arranged as in the last. 


DA&DANIA. 


Rostrum sat robustum, basi cylindricum, lineatum, apice depressum ; 
scrobes preemediane. Oculi magni, contigui. Scapus basin rostri 
haud attingens ; funiculus 6-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus 
longioribus, ceteris submoniliformibus ; c/ava pedunculata. Pro- 
thoraa transyersus, ampliatus, basi bisinuatus. H/ytra prothorace 
haud latiora, subeuneiformia, supra subplanata, apicibus rotun- 
data. Pedes mediocres, intermedii minores ; femora incrassata, 
infra fortiter dentata; thie compressee, intus bisinuatee; tars: 
modice elongati, articulo tertio dilatato. Cove antic approxi- 
mate, Propectus foveatum, bicornutum. pimera mesothoracis 
haud ascendentia. Abdomen normale. 


The anterior tibize in this genus have the inner edge bi- 
sinuate, owing to the tooth-like process at or near the middle ; 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 213 


the anterior femora also are much stouter, and have a large 
triangular tooth beneath. 


Deedania mesoleuca, Pl. XV. fig. 1. 


D. obovata, nigra; rostro prothorace paulo longiore, castaneo, fortiter 
crebre punctato, basi quinquelineato; antennis piceis; protho- 
race utrinque fere parallelo, subtiliter granulato-punctato, maculis 
duabus, una apicali, una basali, lateribusque niveo-squamosis ; 
elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis, uniseriatim granu- 
latis, plaga magna basali subtriangulari, scutellam includente, 
niveo-squamosa; corpore infra, medio excepto, femoribus_ basi, 
tibiisque medio niveo-squamosis, reliquis tarsisque nigris ; femo- 
ribus posticis corpus superantibus ; tarsis anticis dilatatis, ciliatis. 
Long. 3 ln. 


Hab. Mysol. 


One of my specimens, apparently a female, has the anterior 
tarsi also dilated, but to a less extent. 


* Dedania meleagris. 


D. oblongo-obovata, nigra; rostro basi lineis abbreviatis minus ele- 
vatis; antennis testaceis; prothorace utrinque rotundato, crebre 
punctato, squamis silaceis irrorato, maculis duabus, una apical, 
una basali, lateribusque etiam duabus, sed majoribus, niveo- 
squamosis ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis angustis, 
uniseriatim granulatis, squamulis silaceis maculatim dispositis, 
macula communi pone scutellum, singulatim maculisque tribus, 
2 juxta suturam, altera exteriore notatis ; corpore infra toto albo- 
squamoso; femoribus tibiisque minus dense squamosis ; femoribus 
posticis corpus haud superantibus. Long. 2? lin. 


Hab. Sarawak, Singapore, Penang (and Cambodia). 


The silaceous scales on the elytra are much smaller than 
those on the prothorax. A specimen, also from Sarawak, 
differs in having its markings pure ochre-yellow, and in its 
longer rostrum less rugose at the base. 


PHYLAITIS. 


Rostrum tenuatum, basi cylindricum haud compressum, lineatum, 
apice subdepressum ; scrobes preemedians. Oculi permagni, con- 
tigui. Scapus basin rostri vix attingens ; funiculus 6-articulatus, 
articulis duabus basalibus, longioribus, eequalibus, ceteris trans- 
versis vel subtransversis; clava basi elongata, vix pedunculata. 
Prothorax transversus, basi bisinuatus. LHlytra prothorace yvix 
latiora, subcuneiformia, apicibus rotundata. Pedes elongati ; 
femora modice inerassata, infra dentata, postica corpus longe 
superantia; ¢ibiw graciles, longiuscule, antice recte, reliquis 


214 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


flexuosis ; tarsi elongati, articulo tertio dilatato. Propectus 
foveatum, bicornutum. pisterna metathoracis haud ascendentia. 
Abdomen normale. 


In this genus the anterior tibiz are slender, and of equal 
breadth throughout ; the anterior femora are slightly thickened, 
and have a slender spine-like tooth beneath. 


Phylaitis V-alba. Pl. XV. fig. 6. 


P. obovata, nigra, albido-squamosa; rostro prothorace manifeste 
longiore, nigro-piceo, basi quinquelineato, squamis albidis ad- 
sperso ; antennis fusco-testaceis, funiculo articulis duobus basali- 
bus longiusculis, czeteris breviter obconicis; prothorace fortiter 
transverso, ampliato, squamis albidis irrorato, apice nigro mar- 
ginato; scutello lanciformi; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis 
latis, sordide albido variegatis, basi squamis majoribus albido- 
coloratis, literam V formantibus; corpore infra dense albido 
squamoso ; pedibus squamis filiformibus albis minus dense vestitis. 
Long. 2} lin. 


Hab. Macassar, Celebes, Ternate, Mysol, Dorey. 


Phylaitis lineata. 


P. subelliptica, squamis angustis albidis conspersa ; rostro prothorace 
cum capite manifeste longiore, basi quinquelineato; antennis fusco- 
testaceis ; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus longiusculis, ceteris 
transversis ; prothorace subtransverso, vix ampliato, utrinque infra 
dense albido-squamoso, dorso vittis tribus indistinctis notato ; 
scutello punctiformi; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis vage 
squamosis, duobus juxta suturam octavyoque magis dense vestitis, 
inde lineatis; corpore infra dense albido-squamoso; pedibus 
fuscis, femoribus tibiisque squamis albis angustis conspersis. 
Long. 23 lin. 

Hab. Mysol. 
Phylaitis pusio. 

P. oblonga, rufo-fusca, yariegatim niveo-squamosa ; rostro nigro, ex- 
trorsum rufo-testaceo, prothorace vix longiore, sequilato, basi obso- 
lete trilineato ; antennis testaceis ; funiculo articulis duobus basali- 
bus breviusculis, ceeteris modice transversis ; prothorace valde trans- 
verso, basi omnino niveo-squamoso; scutello parallelogrammico ; 
elytris minus cunciformibus, striato-punctatis, basi sutura, fascia 
obliqua medio, maculisque indistinctis posticis sparse niveo-squa- 
mosis ; pedibus testaceis, squamis niveis sparse vestitis ; femoribus 


posticis valde ampliatis, infra dente magno instructis. Long. 
1 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 


This is the smallest species of the Malasian Zygopina, 
and is a narrower form than its congeners; it has also a 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 215 


shorter funicle, and the rostrum is a little flattened at the sides 

at the base. 

Phylaitis cyclops. 

P. oblonga, fusco- vel testaceo-fusca, griseo-squamosa ; rostro testa- 
ceo, prothorace manifeste longiore, fere squilato, basi obsolete 
lineato; oculis peramplis, toto contiguis; antennis testaceis, scapo 
rostri basin fere attingente ; prothorace valde transverso, ampliato, 
basi vix bisinuato, dorso sat dense griseo-squamoso, maculis qua- 
tuor brunneis transversim locatis; scutello orbiculari; elytris 
striato-punctatis, griseo-squamosis, singulatim maculis 3 v. 4 or- 
natis, 2 v. 3 antice ad latera, una pone medio sitis ; corpore infra 
sat dense albido-squamoso ; pedibus testaceis, minus dense squa- 
mosis; femoribus posticis valde ampliatis, infra dente magno 
instructis. Long. 13-1$ lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 


A slightly aberrant form, owing to the greater length of its 
scape. 


PEMPHERES. 


Characteres Phylaiti approximantes, sed scapo basin rostri fere attin- 
gente; articulo secundo funiculi quam primo duplo longiore ; 
ceteris obconicis ; femoribus posticis corpus haud superantibus ; 
tibiis anticis flexuosis, 

The relative length of the two basal joints of the funicle in 
the species of this and the preceding genus seems, from its 
persistence, to be a good primary character for both genera ; 
the form of the anterior tibie, however, is decisive of their 
generic difference. 


Pempheres trilineata. Pl. XV. fig. 2. 


P. anguste obovata, nigra, lineis albo-squamosis ornata; rostro pro- 
thoraci cum capite longitudine equali, ferrugineo, basi sat fortiter 
erebre punctato, et medio subcarinulato, apicem versus punctis 
evanescentibus ; antennis testaceo-piceis ; prothorace valde trans- 
verso, ampliato, apice supra sulcato, leviter granulato-punctato, 
vittis septem albis ornato, una mediana, tribus in utroque latere 
sitis ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis latis, vix convexis, vittis 
tribus albis ornatis, una suturali communi, scutellum includente, 
una dorsali utrinque sitis; corpore infra dense sordide albido- 
squamoso; pedibus squamis filiformibus albidis vestitis.. Long. 
33 lin, 


Hab. Batchian, Morty, Amboyna. 


Pempheres habena. 
P. anguste obovata, nigra, lineis abbreviatis late ochraceo-squamosis 


216 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


ornata; rostro prothoraci cum capite longitudine sequali, fusco, 
basi leviter tricarinulato, crebre sat fortiter punctato, punctis 
apicem versus evanescentibus ; antennis testaceo-piceis ; protho- 
race transverso, paulo ampliato, leviter sat crebre punctato, vittis 
septem, ut in precedente, sed ochraceis ornato; elytris brevius- 
culis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis latis, regione scutellari, scutel- 
lum ineludente, vitta dorsali utrinque, medio interrupta, ochraceis 
ornatis, reliquo suture pilis albis instructis; corpore infra dense 
concinne ochraceo-squamoso; pedibus squamis filiformibus albis 
subvage vestitis. Long. 33 lin. 


Hab. Singapore, Sumatra. . 


EMEXAURE. 


Rostrum longum, tenue, basi incrassatum, compressum, apice de- 
pressum ; scrobes preemedianse. Oceuli magni, contigui. Scapus 
oculum vix attingens; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo 
breviusculo, crassiore, secundo elongato, tertio quartoque sensim 
brevioribus, tribus ultimis obeonicis; clava oblongo-ovata, di- 
stincta. Prothoraw oblongus, basi bismuatus, medio lobo pro- 
ductus. lytra breviuscula, obovata, prothorace paulo latiora. 
Pedes graciles ; femora in medio incrassata, infra dentata ; tebie 
subrectz ; tars? tenuati, articulo basali valde elongato, tertio haud 
dilatato. Epimera mesothoracis ascendentia. Pygidium obtectum. 
Abdomen breve, segmento secundo ampliato, sutura lateraliter 
valde arcuato. 


The diagnostic characters of this genus are the seven-jointed 
funicle and long linear tarsi; the scales on the species described 
below are narrow and hair-like. The male has a manifestly 
shorter rostrum. 


Emexaure gallinula. Pl. XVI. fig. 1. 


£. elliptico-rhomboidalis, fusca, griseo-squamosa; rostro arcuato, 
prothorace duplo longiore, basi vage silaceo-squamoso, extrorsum 
ferrugineo; antennis lete testaceis; prothorace latitudine paulo 
longiore, sat crebre punctato, medio sparse squamoso, ad latera 
vitta curvata e squamis formata; seutello orbiculari; elytris 
striato-punctatis, interstitiis latis, planatis, interstitio suturali 
squamis longioribus oblique locatis, reliquis squamis griseis, non- 
nullis saturatioribus variis; corpore infra pedibusque fusco- 
testaceis, illo sat dense, his sparse albido-squamosis. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 


HEURIPPA. 


Rostrum longiuseulum, tenue, basi compressum; scrobes median. 
Scapus oculum haud attingens ; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis 
duobus basalibus modice elongatis, ceteris transversis; clava ad- 


From the Eastern Archipelago. 217 


nata, longitudine funiculo eequali. _ Oculi magni, contigui. Pro- 
thorax suboblongus, basi rotundatus. Llytra parallela, protho- 
race haud latiora. Pedes mediocres; femora incrassata, subtus 
dentata ; tibie basi arcuate ; tars: breves, articulo tertio haud 
dilatato. Epimera mesothoracis ascendentia. Pygidiwm obtectum. 
Abdomen segmento secundo vix ampliato. 


This is the only genus with an oblong cylindrical or sub- 
cylindrical body among all those with a seven-jointed funicle. 
The figure on the plate is far too broad, and gives a very in- 
adequatg idea of the insect. 


Heurippa amena. Pl. XV. fig. 5. 


H. oblonga, angusta, nigra; rostro modice arcuato, ferrugineo, 
longitudine prothoracis, basi utrinque niveo-squamoso ; antennis 
testaceis; prothorace basi longitudini equali, antice angustiore, 
crebre punctato, maculis septem niveo-squamosis ornato, una 
basali lineari, tribus utrinque sitis; scutello ovato; elytris pone 
humeros paulo incurvyatis, sulecato-punctatis, interstitiis sub- 
planatis, cervino-squamosis, vitta suturali postice ampliata late- 
ribusque nigris ; corpore infra sat dense niveo-squamoso ; pedibus 
rufo-testaceis, leviter albo-squamosis ; femoribus posticis linea 
nigra obliqua notatis. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Macassar. 


METIALMA. 


Rostrum tenuatum, basi cylindricum, squamosum, supra lineatum ; 
scrobes medians. Scapus oculum haud attingens; funiculus 7- 
articulatus, articulo primo crassiore, secundo longiore, ceteris 
brevioribus et gradatim latioribus; clava ovata, adnata. Pro- 
thorax transversus, subconicus, basi lobo mediano productus. 
Elytra cordiformia, supra planata, apice late rotundata. Pygi- 
dium detectum, transversum. femora incrassata, preesertim an- 
tica, dente valido infra armata ; ¢/biew arcuatee, Intermediz postice- 
que flexuosee, extrorsum incrassatee, apice oblique truncate ; tarst 
mediocres, articulo tertio dilatato. Lpimera mesothoracis ascen- 
dentia. Abdomen normale. Corpus rhomboideum. 


The species on which this genus is founded have a very 
uniform and distinctive appearance, and apparently are very 
widely distributed, two of them being found in Bombay and 
Hong Kong* respectively. 

* I take this enya to describe them: the first probably marks 


the range of the subfamily to the north-west; and the other has perhaps 
very nearly attained the limit to the north or north-east. 


Metialma scenica. 


M., nigra, supra pedibusque squamis filiformibus flavidis albisque varie- 
gata; rostro fusco, nitido, quinquelineato; antennis testaceis, funiculo 


218 Mr, F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopinee 
Metialma nevia. Pl. XVI. fig. 4. 


M., nigra, squamis filiformibus albis variegata; rostro fusco, nitido, 
apice luteo, basi crassiore, ( 9?) supra quinquelineato parce squa- 
moso; antennis subtestaceis, funiculo articulis quinque ultimis 
transversis ; prothorace supra indistincte albo varia, basi macula 
majuscula alba, margine nigra, quadrifida circumdata ; scutello 
oblongo, distincto ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis latis, pla- 
natis, basi, linea obliqua media maculisque incertis albo-squamosis, 
notatis; corpore infra dense albido-squamoso ; pedibus minus 
squamosis; femoribus anticis dente triangulari maxjmo infra 
armatis, posticis extus in medio macula fusca signatis. Long. 
23 lin. 


Hab. Macassar, Gilolo, Tondano, Java. 


There are slight differences among my specimens, but no- 
thing that can be regarded as specific; that from Java has a 
rostrum not thickened at the base, and, judging from MJecopus, 
probably represents a male. 


Metialma novata. 


M. precedenti affinis, rostro magis attenuato, basi in utroque latere 
obsolete lineato ; funiculo articulis quinque ultimis longioribus ; 
prothorace antice minus angusto, medio nigro plagiato, basi ma- 
cula albida literam T formante; scutello orbiculari, distincto ; 
elytris brevibus, lateribus magis gradatim angustatis, supra albido- 


articulis duobus basalibus minus longiusculis; clava magna, ovali; 
prothorace manifeste transverso, lobo medio triangulari, flavido squa- 
moso, maculis fuscis sex, quatuor ante medium transversim sitis, 
duabus basalibus, ornato; elytris subcordatis, striato-punctatis, apice 
late rotundatis et macula nivea notatis, squamis albidis flavidisque in- 
termixtis, maculis nigris concinne dispersis; corpore infra albido- 
squamoso, segmentis tertio quartoque medio nigris; pedibus nigro 
annulatis. Long. 3 lin, 
Hab, Bombay. 
Metialma signifera. 


M. nigra, squamis filiformibus flavidis albisque interjectis subvariegata ; 
rostro fusco, nitido, quinquelineato ; antennis subtestaceis, funiculo arti- 
culis duobus basalibus longiusculis; clava breviter ovata; prothorace 
modice transverso, basi lobo medio producto, hoe maculis duabus notato, 
una postica alba, altera flavida, duabus conjunctis linea nigra fere cir- 
cumdatis; elytris breviter subcordatis, apice latis, leviter emarginatis, 
striato-punctatis, flavido-squamosis, squamis albis parce intermixtis, 
maculisque nigris vage dispositis, apice macula lete flavida ornatis ; 
corpore infra albido-squamoso; pedibus flavidis, femoribus apicem 
versus nigro annulatis. Long. 1} lin. 

Hab. Hong Kong. 


rom the Eastern Archipelago. 219 


squamosis irregulariter nigro maculatis; pygidio fere obtecto ; 
corpore infra dense albido-squamoso, epimeris mesothoracis nigro 
notatis ; pedibus ut in precedente. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Aru. # 


From Saylee there is another species of this genus, probably 
allied to this, but very much worn. 


BRIMODA. 


Rostrum modice robustum, prothorace vix longius, basi cylindricum, 
lineatum ; scrobesmediane. Funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis duo- 
bus basalibus longioribus, ceteris brevibus, gradatim crassioribus, 
ultimo clave adnato. Prothorax transversus, utrinque rotundatus, 
basi perparum bisinuatus. Hlytra trigona, apice rotundata. Pedes 
breves ; femora subincrassata, infra leviter dentata; tibic valid, 
compress, arcuate, vel flexuose, apicem versus crassiores ; tarsz 
breviusculi. EHpimera mesothoracis parum ascendentia. Propectus 
canaliculatum. Coaw antice sejuncte. Abdomen segmentis tri- 
bus intermediis sequahbus. 


A small dull-looking insect at present is the sole represen- 
tative of this genus, which, however, is one of the most distinct 
of the group. 

Brimoda pagana. 

B. subelliptica, fusca, parce rude griseo-squamosa; rostro piceo, 
basi paulo squamoso; antennis subtestaceis; prothorace modice 
transverso, apice lato, utrinque manifeste rotundato, parce griseo- 
squamoso, in medio carina abbreviata valida munito; elytris for- 
titer striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis, tuberculato-asperatis, 
squamis suberectis vestitis; corpore infra femoribusque piceis, 
dense albido-squamosis ; tibiis parce squamosis. Long. 1? lin. 


Hab. Singapore. 


OSPHILIA. 

Metialme fere congruens, sed rostro basi triangulariter compresso ; 
tibiis intermediis posticisque rectis, sublinearibus ; et corpore magis 
elliptico. 

Whilst Metialma contains species nearly homogeneous, in 
this genus they are more diversified, although there are several 
which are so alike that, with my present materials, I have not 
attempted to describe them. ‘Three of these are allied to O. 
flavirostris (two from Sula and one from Sarawak) ; and two 
to O. undata (one from Makian, the other from Batchian). 
They are all thinly clothed with narrow scales, so narrow in 
some as scarcely to be distinguished from hairs. A transverse 
section of the rostrum at the base would be nearly represented 


220 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


by the letter V reversed, = A; in Metialma, by an O. The 
antenna also are situated much nearer the base of the rostrum 5 
the scape is therefore much shorter. 


Osphilia flavirostris. 

O. elliptica, fuscescens, supra squamulis angustis griseis variegata, 
subtus equaliter vestita; rostro fortiter arcuato, subtestaceo, 
nitido, basi genisque dense flayo-squamosis ; antennis subtestaceis, 
scapo brevi; funiculo articulo secundo quam primo sesquilongiore, 
ceteris gradatim brevioribus, ultimis transversis ; prothorace sat 
valde transverso, apice haud angusto, basi fortiter bisinuato, lobo 
medio rotundato, perparum producto, disco plagis quatuor fusce- 
scentibus, cruciatim separatis, signato ; elytris subcordatis, striato- 
punctatis, basi suturaque plus minusve maculisque plurimis griseo- 
squamulosis; pedibus subtestaceis, griseo-pilosis; femoribus an- 
ticis incrassatis, subtus dente valido instructis, reliquis minus 
robustis, posticis corpus longe superantibus ; tibiis anticis gra- 
cilibus, modice arcuatis, intermediis posticisque parum compressis ; 
tarsis articulo primo sat elongato. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Mysol. 


Osphilia onca. 


O. subrhomboidalis, fuscescens, supra squamulis angustis griseis 
variegata ; rostro ut in preecedente, sed longiore ; prothorace etiam 
simillimo, sed lobo medio truncato ; elytris magis late subcordatis, 
griseo-squamulosis, maculis fuscescentibus plus minusve conjunctis 
subfasciatim dispositis; corpore infra dense flavido-squamoso ; 
pedibus ut in precedente, sed femoribus anticis crassissimis, dente 
magno triangulari apice acute spinoso instructis, posticis corpus 
haud superantibus ; tibiis anticis fortiter arcuatis, ad apicem ex- 
curvatis. Long. 13-2 lin. 


Hab. Morty, Ceram. 
Osphilia apicalis. 


O. subrhomboidalis, nigro-fusca, pilis flavidis parce vestita; rostro 
nigro, nitido, dimidio apicali subferrugineo, basi genisque parce 
silaceo-pilosis ; antennis subtestaceis ; funiculo articulo seeundo 
quam primo vix sesquilongiore, tribus ultimis ovalibus; clava 
subcylindrica ; prothorace latitudine longitudini in medio eequali, 
subtiliter confertim punctulato, basi vix bisinuato, lobo medio 
producto, truncato, lateribus margineque apicali flavido-pilosis ; 
elytris oblongo-subcordatis, striato-punctatis, sutura postice, apice 
maculisque lateralibus flavido-pilosis; corpore infra nigro, latera- 
liter flavido-piloso; femoribus anticis valde incrassatis, infra 
dente oblongo-triangulari armatis; tibiis anticis fortiter arcuatis, 
prope apicem excurvatis; pedibus reliquis sat tenuatis, omnibus 
subferrugineis, flavido-pilosis. Long. 3 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 


from the Eastern Archipelago. oA 
Osphilia undata. Pl. XVI. fig. 6. 


O. subrhomboidalis, fusca, variegatim griseo-pilosa; rostro nigro, 
nitido, prope apicem ferrugineo, basi parce flavido-piloso ; antennis 
subferrugineis, funiculo articulo secundo quam primo fere duplo 
longiore, tribus ultimis transversis ; clava elongata, subcylindrica; 
prothorace latitudine longitudini in medio sequali, lobo medio 
anguste producto, truncato; disco plagis quatuor fuscis, eruciatim 
separatis, signato; elytris subcordatis, striato-punctatis, griseo- 
pilosis, maculis fuscis fasciatim dispositis ; corpore infra vix dense 
piloso; pedibus magis elongatis, pilosis; femoribus anticis dente 
triangulari magno armatis; tibiis anticis fortiter arcuatis, prope 
apicem excuryatis ; tibiis intermediis posticisque tenuatis. Long. 
3-3? lin. 


Hab. Batchian. 


NAUPHZEUS. 


Caput spheericum ; rostrum modice arcuatum, depressum ; scrobes 
premedianz, oblique. Scapus brevis; funiculus 7-articulatus, 
articulo secundo quam primo multo longiore, ceteris gradatim 
brevioribus et crassioribus ; clava ovata, distineta. Oculi magni, 
verticem haud occupantes. Prothoraa transversus, apice tubu- 
latus, antice utrinque rotundatus, basi medio lobatus, lobis ocula- 
ribus manifestis. /ytra basi prothoracis haud latiora, subnavi- 
cularia, utrinque sensim angustiora, apicibus rotundatis. Pedes 
intermedii minores, antici longiores ; femora compressa, incras- 
sata, infra dentata; thie compressee, arcuate; tarsi modice 
elongati, articulo tertio dilatato. Jima pectoralis profunda, inter 
coxas anticas terminata, apice (in mesosterno) fornicato. Epi- 
sterna metathoracis lata. Hpimera mesothoracis haud ascendentia. 
Abdomen normale. 


There is some doubt respecting the position of this genus, 
which, except for its large contiguous eyes, not covered by the 
ocular lobes in repose, I should have placed with Crypto- 
rhynchine ;_ but, assuming it to be a Zygopine, it would, ac- 
cording to ‘Lacordaire’s arrangement, take its place with the 
New-World forms, owing to the breadth of the metathoracic 
episterna conjointly with the presence of a pectoral canal and 
a seven-jointed funiculus. J*or the present I place it after 
Sphadasmus, partly on account of the eyes not occupying the 
whole of the head, and partly because it leads to Sympiezopus, 
which has a deep pectoral canal. ‘The remarkable insect de- 
scribed below is closely covered above with black opaque 
spots, in the middle of each of which is a little shining gra- 
nule: the effect of these among the pure grey scales is to give 
the upper surface an ashy colour; the under part is of a pure 
ivory-white. 


222 Dr. A. Giinther on Ceratodus, 
Naupheus miliaris. Pl. XVI. fig. 3. 


N. oblongo-obovatus, niger, supra granulis nitidis nigro circumdatis 
confertim maculatus, interstitiis griseo-squamosis, medio protho- 
racis elytrorumque antice linea grisea notatis; capite supra oculos 
dense squamoso, maculis duabus fuscis decorato ; rostro prothorace 
multo breviore, testaceo, subtiliter remote punctulato, basi squa- 
moso; antennis testaceis; prothorace pone apicem utrinque ma- 
cula obliqua nigra; scutello distincto, orbiculari; elytris lateribus 
modice rotundatis, basi pone scutellum paulo gibbosis, in medio 
dorsi utrinque perparum longitudinaliter excavatis, striato-pun- 
ctatis, interstitiis latis, vix convexis, confertim uniseriatim granu- 
latis, medio macula rotundata nigra ad suturam approximata, pla- 
gisque duabus oblongis margine externo, ornatis; corpore infra 
femoribusque densissime eburneo-squamosis; tibiis tarsisque 
squamis filiformibus minus dense vestitis, his infra flavo-tomen- 
tosis. Long. 43 lin. 


Hab. Waigiou, Mysol. 
[To be continued. | 


XX V.—Ceratodus, and its Place in the System. 
By Dr. ALBerT GUNTHER, F.R.S. 


THE general external appearance of this most remarkable fish 
has been described by Mr. Krefft in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1870, 
p- 221. My observations* are based on tliree specimens, 
viz. one without intestines, one fully developed male, and one 
female which does not appear to have attained to maturity. 
Differences in the number and microscopical structure of the 
scales seem to indicate the existence of a second species beside 
that described by Mr. Krefft as Ceratodus Forstert. Its scales 
are considerably smaller and more numerous; and it may be 
named Ceratodus miolepis. 

The skeleton represents the type which is so well known 
from Owen’s, Bischoff’s, and Hyrtl’s descriptions of Lepido- 
siren and Protopterus. In certain points of detail, such as the 
arrangement of the bones of the skull, the form of the cerebral 
and acoustic cavities, the development of the first rib and 
apophyses generally, the structure of the scapular arch and 
pelvis, the resemblance of the genera named is perfect; and 
from an examination of the skeleton alone the conclusion 
might have been drawn that they belong to the same natural 


* The following notes are a short réswmé of a memoir presented to the 
Royal Society at the beginning of last month, and containing a detailed 
description of the entire organization of Ceratodus, with the exception of 
the nervous system. 


and its Place in the System. 22 


group of fishes. The skeleton is» notochordal, all its parts 
having a cartilaginous basis, more or less incompletely covered 
by thin osseous lamelle. Some of the thickest bones of the 
skull have a spongeous texture, and there is also a cavity 
of considerable size in the pelvis; but otherwise the skeleton 
is composed of solid cartilage (that is, the primordial base of 
bone); and therefore it is scarcely correct to describe the ske- 
leton of Ceratodus or of Ccelacanths as composed of bones 
“hollow like those of birds.” 

The ossifications of the skull may be designated thus :— 

1. Ethmoid. 

2. A pair of frontals separated by a “ scleroparietal,”’ which 
is membranaceous in Lepidosiren. 

3. Basal. The vomer is cartilaginous and tooth-bearing, as 
in Lepidostren and Protopterus, in which it has been described 
as intermaxillary. 

4, A pterygo-palatine on each side of the basal—tooth- 
bearing, and suturally united with its fellow. 

5. An os quadratum, represented by an osseous lamella 
coating the cartilaginous tympanic pedicle, which is provided 
with a double condyle. 

6. Mandible with an articular and dentary lamella. 

7. A well-developed rhomboid operculum and_styliform 
suboperculum. 

8. Hyoid arch, more complex than in Lepidostren, consist- 
ing of a pair of cerato-hyals, a basi- and glosso-hyal. 

There are about 68 sets of apophyses, 27 of which bear 
ribs. The apophyses are most differentiated about the middle 
of the vertebral column ; and towards the end of the trunk the 
neural portion consists of the following pieces :— 

1. Cartilaginous arch of neurapophysis for the formation of 
the medullary canal. 

2. Semiossified gable-like portion of the neurapophysis 
over the ligamentum longitudinale. 

3. Neural spine. 

4. Lower interneural. 

5. Upper interneural, to which the dermo-neurals are at- 
tached in the same manner as in Protopterus. 

The heemal portion is of very similar construction. 

The fore and hind paddles are supported by a cartilaginous 
axial skeleton—that is, by a median longitudinal series of 
joints with lateral divergent articulated branches, each joint 
forming the base for a right and left branch. I have no doubt 
that the Ganoids of the Devonian epoch with “ acutely lobate”’ 
fins had the paddles supported by a similar internal skeleton. 
In Lepidosiren and Protopterus only the jointed axis is per- 


3 


224 Dr. A. Giinther on Ceratodus, 


sistent, the lateral branches being either entirely absent (as in 
the former), or quite rudimentary (asin the latter). In all these 
cases the analogy of this structure to the diphyocerey of the 
terminal portion of the tail is apparent, whilst a heterocercal 
condition is represented in the pectoral fin of Acipenser. In 
this fish the axis (}) is not inserted in the longitudinal median 


Ceratodus, Acipenser. 


a, carpal cartilage ; 6, jointed axis; c, branches having the carpus as base ; 
d, branches having the axis as base. 


line of the carpus (a), but quite at the imner corner; conse- 
quently branches exist on one side of the axis only, viz. on 
that side on which they are needed for the support of the fin- 
rays. The axis is comparatively short and feeble, composed 
of three joints, and forming the base for three branches (d). 
Three other branches (c) are inserted immediately into the 


and its Place in the System. «B25 


carpus: each*branch consists of two joints. The fin-rays are 
attached to the cartilaginous branches exactly in the same 
way as all the fin-rays of Ceratodus or Protopterus. I may 
also observe that the “ pectoral spine” of the sturgeon does 
not differ, either in structure or with regard to its attachment, 
from the other fin-rays; it is formed merely by confluent fin- 
rays, and can easily be split into two halves. 

Eye without falciform process or choroid gland. 

Ceratodus possesses a Dipnoous heart, as far as the ventricle 
and (single) atrium are concerned ; but the valvular arrange- 
ment of the bulbus arteriosus is more of the ‘‘ Ganoid”’ type. 
There is, at a short distance from the origin of the bulbus, a 
single cartilaginous papillary valve worked by a_ special 
muscle; then follows a transverse series of four small short 
valves (sometimes reduced to simple papillary prominences), 
then a series of four oblong raised strips (rudimentary valves?), 
and, finally, a third transverse series of four well- -developed 
“Ganoid” valves. Four arcus aorte enter the four gills 
without sending off branches; and four branchial veins are 
collected into the aorta descendens. 

The branchial apparatus is composed of five arches, not 
differing from the 'T'eleosteous type, but cartilaginous ; four of 
them bear well-developed lamellated gills. The pseudo- 
branchia does not receive blood which has not previously 
passed through the gills. Spiracles are absent. 

The lung is single, but its cavity is composed of two sym- 
metrical halves, each with a row of about thirty cellular com- 
partments. Pneumatic duct and situation of the glottis as in 
Lepidosiren. The pulmonal artery is a branch of the arteria 
coeliaca, and the puifmonal vein enters the atrium separately 
from the sinus venosus. 

Like Lepidosiren, Ceratodus is provided with one pair of 
vomerine teeth, and two pairs of molar-like palatine teeth. 
This dentition is modified for a carnivorous diet in the former 
genus, and for an herbivorous one in the latter, the intestine of 
all specimens having been found full of leaves of Myrtaceze and 
Graminez. The microscopical structure of the teeth resembles 
much that of Protopterus, Psammodus, Dipterus, and other 
extinct genera, and is identical with that of the fossil Ceratodus: 
teeth from Triassic and Jurassic formations, confirming the 
correctness of Mr. Krefft’s view, who referred the living fish 
to the genus which had been established for those fossils. 

Intestinal tract perfectly straight, very wide, with a perfect 
spiral valve, along the axis of which large elands are im- 
bedded ; stomach merely indicated by a shallow double pyloric 
fold ; no pyloric appendages ; spleen represented by a diffuse 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 16 


226 Dr. A. Giinther on Ceratodus. 


glandular mass. Not only the liver, but also the paired lobed 
kidneys are provided with a portal system. The two ureters 
enter by a single opening into a small urinal cloaca, situated 
at, and partly confluent with, the dorsal wall.of the rectum. 
Vent in the median line of the abdomen; a pair of wide peri- 
toneal slits behind the vent. Testicle without developed vas 
deferens, but with a duct running along its interior, blind at 
both ends and without apparent outlet, but receiving the 
semen from the canaliculi seminiferi. Ovaries transversely 
laminate; the ova fall into the abdominal cavity, and are 
expelled by the peritoneal slits. A pair of narrow convoluted 
oviducts are present, each being confluent with the ureter of 
its side. It would appear, from the situation of the peritoneal 
openings of the oviducts in the foremost part of the abdominal 
cavity, and from the fact of one having been found closed, that 
these ducts have no function. However, it must be remem- 
bered that the female fish examined did not appear to have 
attained to maturity. 

The evidence in favour of the close relationship between 
Ceratodus and Lepidosiren is so strong, that the difference in 
the arrangement of the valves of the bulbus arteriosus can no 
longer be considered to be of sufficient importance to distin- 
guish the Dipnoi as a subclass from the Ganoidei. ‘The 
Dipnoi form a suborder of Ganoid fishes which may be cha- 
racterized thus:—Ganoid fishes with the nostrils within the 
mouth, with paddles supported by an axial skeleton, with 
lungs and gills and notochordal skeleton, and without branchio- 
stegals. ‘The Ganoids have hitherto been placed between 
the subclasses Teleostei and Chondropterygii; but they 
are evidently much more nearly allied to the latter than to 
the former, which, moreover, were developed in much more 
recent epochs. ‘Therefore I propose to unite the Ganoids 
and the Chondropterygians into one subclass, PALMICHTHYES, 
characterized thus :—Heart with a contractile bulbus arteriosus; 
intestine with a spiral valve; optic nerves non-decussating. 

By a comparative study of extinct fishes, I have arrived at 
some conclusions the substance of which may be shortly indi- 
eated thus :— 

1. The suborder Dipnoi was represented in the Devonian 
and Carboniferous epochs by the genus Dipterus (= Ctenodus), 
in which I have also found the internal nostrils and a pair of 
vomerine teeth ; however, this genus is the type of a separate 
family, on account of its heterocercy. 

2. The evidence with regard to Phaneropleuron (Huxl.) is 
less conclusive; and Z’ristichopterus (Kgert.), with the com- 
plete segmentation of its vertebral column, should be excluded 
from this suborder. 


On a new Genus and Species of Hydroid Zoophyte. 227 


3. The suborder Crossopterygii of Huxley contains two di- 
stinct types of “lobate fin,” namely :—the “ obtusely lobate,” 
with a transverse series of cartilaginous rods; and the “ acutely 
lobate”” with an axial skeleton. Prof. Huxley has already 
drawn attention to the similarity between the paddles of Lepido- 
stren and the Crossopterygians ; but only the acutely “ lobate”’ 
type agrees with the structure of the Dipnoous limb. Poly- 
pterus, Celacanthus, &c., which are provided with fins of the 
former type, are genera sufficiently distinguished also by 
other characters to be placed in a separate suborder. 


XXVIL—On a new Genus and Species of Hydroid Zoophyte 
(Cladocoryne floccosa). By W. D. Rorcn, Esq. 


CLADOCORYNE, nov. gen. 


Generic character.—Stem simple or branched, rooted by a 
creeping filiform stolon, the whole sheathed in a thin chi- 
tinous tube, smooth or very sparingly annulated. Polypites 
terminal, clavate, with simple and branched capitate tenta- 
cula; the former set in a single row round the mouth, the 
latter in several whorls round the body, and multicapitate ; 
with a prominent tubercle composed of thread-cells between 
each tentacle in the anterior and in the posterior rows. 
Reproduction unknown. 


Cladocoryne has affinity with the families of Corynide and 
Stauridiide, but is, I think, more closely allied to the former. 
It agrees with the Stauridiide in having tentacles of two 
kinds, and resembles Cladonema radiatum, which has the 
tentacles of the gonozooid branched. The stem, general form, 
and polypite of Cladocoryne very closely resemble those of 
Coryne and Syncoryne, the branching of some of the tentacles 
in Cladocoryne beg the most marked point of difference. 
The tubercles or bosses round the mouth and base of the 
polypite mark a point of resemblance between Cladocoryne 
and Hydranthea. 

The reproductive history of Cladocoryne is unknown ; and 
it is consequently uncertain whether it most resembles Coryne 
or Syncoryne. 

Its present place must be provisional; and, until more is 
known of its reproduction, it might be placed in the family 
Corynide, after the genus Zanclea, in the Rev. T. Hincks’s 
work on British Hydroid Zoophytes. 

16* 


228 On anew Genus and Species of Hydroid Zoophyte. 


Cladocoryne floccosa, n. sp. 


Stem slender, generally simple or very sparingly branched, 
often with a bend; polypary of a light straw-colour, gene- 
rally smooth, but sometimes very slightly and irregularly 
annulated. 

Polypites generally separate, and ranged at irregular intervals 
along the creeping filiform stolon; long, linear, and very 
slender, of a reddish-brown colour, mer ging at the base into 
the colour of the stem; the oral extremity of an opaque 
white ; a silvery-white tubercle or boss of thread-cells be- 
tween each tentacle in the anterior and in the posterior row. 

Tentacles very long and tapering, capitate, of two kinds— 
simple and branched ; one row of simple capitate tentacles, 
four to eight in number , immediately round the mouth, and 
three or four rows of branched tentacles set in whorls round 
the body, with three to four tentacles in each whorl, each 
of the branched tentacles having from six to fifteen short 
capitate ramuli set in somewhat irregular whorls round the 
tentacles, and terminating in three of the capitate ramuli of 
nearly equal length. 

fonophores not known. 
Height from a } to 4 an inch. 


The form and size of the tentacles are the most prominent 
points in C. floccosa: the branched tentacles are all long, and 
increase in length up to the middle whorl, and then diminish 
in length towards the oral whorl, those in the middle whorl 
being as long as the body of the polypite; the tentacles are 
pellucid, and taper gradually from the base; the ramuli are 
similar in appearance to the tentacles of Coryne vaginata. 

The stem is rarely and sparingly branched. 

The pearly bosses of thread-cells add considerably to the 
beauty of this zoophyte. 

The polypites are generally separate, and rise at irregular 
intervals from the stolon, thus presenting a very different ap- 
pearance from the long and branched tufts of Coryne and 
Syncoryne. The ramuli on the tentacles are pellucid, and 
give a fleecy aspect to the zoophyte as it is waved to and fro 
in the tide. 

Hab, On stones at low tide at Herm, near Guernsey. 


The Rev. T. Hincks, who has kindly corrected the above 
description, tells me that this species has “barbed thread-cells, 
very much resembling those of Hydra,” and that he has met 
with a single specimen of C. floccosa among a quantity of 


Gulf-weed. 


Mr. H. J. Carter on a Freshwater Species of Ceratium. 229 


XXVII.—Note on a Freshwater Species of Ceratium from the 
Lake of Nynee (Naini) Tal in Kumaon. By H. J. 
Carrer, FLR.S. &e. 


SEVERAL species of horned Peridinea (viz. of Ceratéwm) from 
the Baltic Sea have been described by Ehrenberg and others, 
while those called by the former C. tripos and C. furca have 
been seen by MM. Pringsheim and Werneck, respectively, in 
fresh water also (Clap. et Lachm. ‘ Etudes sur les Infusoires ’ 
&e. vol. i. pp. 399 and 400). Perty (Zur Kenntniss &e. 
p- 161, pl. 7. fig. 13) describes one, under the name of C. lon- 
gtcorne, trom the Swiss lakes, where they are found; and, lastly, 
we have them from the lakes of the Himalaya and Lower 
Bengal. 

Thus my friend Dr. Forbes Watson, of the India Museum, 
has submitted to me for re- 
port a glass slide containing 
several mounted in gum 
from the lake of Nynee Tal. 

Of these, Mr. Stewart 
Clark, Inspector-General of 
Prisons, N.W.P., who for- 
wards them, states that they 
are “perfectly visible to the 
naked eye, chiefly on the 
surtace, 10-15 feet down, 
very few below 20 feet, and 
probably none at the very 
bottom of the lake, which is 
95 feet deep. : Ceratium kumaonense, dorsal view, 

“They are found in all magnified. (Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th 
the lakes of _Kumaon at an ofaninch.) a, portion of horn more 
elevation of from 4000 to Magnified, to show the disposition of 
25S Maar » the tubercles; 6, point from which the 
6500 feet above the level of fourth horn might be developed (?). 
the sea. 

“The ordinary beautiful blue colour of the lake at Nynee 
Tal was at their capture, and had been for some months 
previously, changed to a rusty brown, by the presence of 
myriads of this kind of Infusorium.” 

The chief interest in the species is that, although it is closely 
allied to C. furca, Ehr., yet it must be regarded as a variety 
of this form, inasmuch as the posterior horn in the figures of 
the latter given by Ehrenberg (‘ Infusionsthier.’) and Cla~ 
parede (‘ Etudes’), respectively, is represented as smooth, while 
in those forwarded from the lake of Nynee Tal (see figure) all 
three of the horns are equally though minutely serrated by 


230 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on Insects 


four or more longitudinal lines of tubercles obliquely project- 
ing outwards in the direction of the horn. 

There is another point of interest attaching to this Infuso- 
rium, viz. that just after I had shown that the occasionally 
blood-red colour of the sea round Bombay and the brown 
colour of some of the freshwater pools of the island were 
respectively due to the presence of myriads of Peridinea (Ann. 
& Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. 1. p. 258, 1858), Major Stuart-Wortley, 
then (April 1859) at Calcutta, kindly sent me drawings of a 
Ceratium which he had found in the freshwater pools about 
that city. 

These, however, had jfowr horns, and so far resembled 
Perty’s C. longicorne; but being hastily sketched, the micro- 
scopic features were not given, and therefore the serrated ap- 
pearance which characterizes the species of Nynee Tal is 
absent. Still it is not improbable that this Infusorium (since 
they are subject to much variety) may occasionally have pre- 
sented itself under the fowr-horned condition ; for it is provided 
with the point (0), which, if somewhat more developed into a 
horn, would exactly represent one of Major Stuart-Wortley’s 
sketches. At all events it is not likely that two distinct 
species of such a Cerat‘um inhabit the fresh waters of India. 

I am unable to go further into the description of the speci- 
mens from the lake of Nynee Tal, on account of their dried 
state; nor is it probable that in the fresh one they differed 
from the same kind of Ceratéa in any other way than that 
mentioned, 

Perhaps, for the sake of distinction and future reference, 
we might call this species Ceratéwm kumaonense. 


XXVIIU.—On Insects inhabiting Salt Water. 
By A. 8. Packarp, Jun., M.D.* 
In March 1869 the writer published an article on this subject 
in the ‘Proceedings of the Essex Institute, Salem,’ vol. vi. 
p-41. Since then I have received an interesting collection 
of insects from Clear Lake, Lake Co., California, made by 
Prof. John Torrey in 1865, and which he kindly placed in my 
hands for examination. Prof. A. E. Verrill has also allowed 
me to examine several puparia of Kphydra from Great Salt 
Lake, and during the past summer has dredged, at the great 
depth of 20 fathoms, at Eastport, Maine, a living Chironomus- 
larva, undistinguishable from C. oceanicus, Pack., found by 


* From ‘Silliman’s American Journal,’ February 1871. 


inhabiting Salt Water. 231 


me in great abundance at low-water mark in Salem harbour, 
and also a species of marine mite. 

With the hope of awakening an interest among biologists 
in the subject’ of brine-inhabiting insects, and of receiving 
further collections, especially from the salt lakes and salt- 
works of this country, the following notes are published. 


Collection from Clear Lake. 


In the collection made in Clear Lake by Prof. Torrey, be- 
sides the halophilous larve and pupx of Tanypus and Ephydra, 
were a number of bees, ichneumons, ants, and a species of 
Culex, the latter very abundant in the male sex, with several 
Muscids and T%pule ; also a species of Chrysopa and two spe- 
cies of Coleoptera*, one a Stenus' and the other Diabrotica 
soror, Lec., all of which were probably drowned from having 
accidentally fallen into the lake. In the collection, however, 
two truly aquatic beetles occurred, one (Laccophilus decipiens, 
Lec.) a Dytiscidan insect, and the other (Berosus punctatisst- 
mus, Lec.) a member of the family Hydrophilide. These 
probably lived in the brine not only in the adult, but also in 
the larval state. 

Salda interstitialis, Say, also occurred, and two other 
aquatic Hemiptera,’a new species of Hygrotrechus and a Corixa, 
which are described by Mr. Uhler further on. 

Tanypus, sp.—The larve and pupe of a species of Tanypus 
(or closely allied genus or subgenus) were abundant at Clear 
Lake. The body of the larva is long, slender, cylindrical, 
gradually tapering toward each end. The head is long and 
narrow, half as long as wide, and one half as long as the pro- 
thoracic segment. There are no rudiments of antenne or 
maxillary palpi to be seen. In this respect it agrees with a 
species observed in fresh water at Salem, Mass. The mandi- 
bles are long and slender, with the ends very slender, acute, 
simple, untoothed, and well curved, forming two minute hooks 
capable of being extended a considerable distance in front of 
the head. The labium is broad and rounded in front, un- 
toothed ; it is situated a little in advance of the middle of the 
head, and is supported on a pair of slender chitinous pieces, 
not very approximate, with the outer ends opposite the poste- 
rior ocelli. The labrum is broad and rounded, overhanging 
the mouth. There are two pairs of ocelli, situated a little be- 
hind the middle of the head; the anterior pair are the smaller, 
and touch the hinder pair. <A few hairs are scattered over 


* The Coleoptera were obligingly determined by Dr. Horn, 


232 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on Insects 


the head. There are no prothoracic or anal feet, and no anal 
bristles or appendages of any kind, not even the few long 
hairs observed in the Salem species. It is white, and 0°30 of 
an inch in length. 

The pupa is rather slender, with the abdomen slightly flat- 
tened and rather broad, being nearly as wide as the thorax. 
The wings and ends of the third pair of feet reach to the pos- 
terior edge of the second abdominal segment. The antenne 
are laid in between the wings and the second pair of feet, dis- 
appearing under the middle of the front edge of the wing. 
The third pair of feet are concealed by the wings; the tips of 
the tarsi only being in sight ; they are even with the end of the 
wings. The second pair of feet are entirely concealed, their 
tips not appearing; while the first pair are entirely in sight, 
their tips reaching nearly as far as those of the third pair. 
On the vertex is a pair of acute minute spines, probably loco- 
motive. From just above the base of the head, and in front 
of the insertion of the wings, arise a pair of mesothoracic 
respiratory tubes, which are broad and flat at their base, sud- 
denly becoming cylindrical and slender a little beyond their 
middle, and projecting slightly beyond the head. The meso- 
thorax is tergally full and rounded. The abdominal segments 
are very convex, with the sutures deeply marked, the edges 
of the segments being bevelled in toward the suture. The 
hinder edge of each ring is raised into an acute ridge, armed 
with a few short hairs. The terminal segment is slender, no 
wider than long, and with a small acute terminal spine on 
each side. No respiratory appendages. It is whitish, with a 
yellowish tinge, and is ‘15 of an inch in length. No adult 
Tanypus occurred in the collection. 

Stratiomys, sp.—With the young of Tanypus were asso- 
ciated several larve of this genus. ‘They are long and slen- 
der, the body tapering alike toward both ends. The head is 
chitinous, subconical, and nearly as long as the prothoracic 
segment. On each side of the base of the head is a deep 
slightly curved sinus (closed anteriorly in older specimens), 
thus forming a rather long tongue-like lobe to the underside 
of the head. Above, the head is divided by two deeply im- 
pressed lines into three lobes extending nearly to the posterior 
third of the head; these lobes are acutely pointed, the middle 
one being the longest, and embracing the clypeo-labral region. 
On the side of the outer lobes and at the middle of their 
length are situated the two ocelli. The antenne are minute 
acute tubercles situated at the ends of the outer lobes. The 
maxille (?) are 2-jointed palpus-like appendages, with long 
hairs at the extremity, and play with much freedom up and 


inhabiting Salt Water. 250 


down on the underside of the head, between the inner and 
outer lobes. Mandibles not distinguishable. The mouth-parts 
are all inserted beyond the middle of the head. The body is 
rather flattenéd and broadest just in front of the middle; the 
segments are quite convex, with the sutures well marked. A 
pair of well-marked stigmata on the prothoracic ring; none 
behind. The body is horn-coloured, paler beneath, with the 
integument densely punctured; the upper surface of the body 
is marbled with alternate light and dark streaks, in the middle 
of the body fading out in the middle of each segment, but to- 
ward the end of the body disappearing toward the sutures. 
On the side of each segment are four rows of minute dark 
dots, the upper row passing over the back at nearly right 
angles, meeting the one opposite on the median line of the 
body. The anal segment 1s broad and flat, square at the tip, 
but a little rounded at the corners; it is nearly as long as the 
greatest width of the body. From a transverse terminal slit 
(not seen from above) projects a group of about ten radiating 
respiratory filaments, white and finely ciliated to the tip, the 
filaments being each a little over half as long as the anal seg- 
ment. <A little within the middle of this segment is a rather 
long slit, with thickened chitinous edges. A few hairs of 
varying length are scattered over the body. Length -80 of 
an inch. ‘This is, so far as I am aware, the first instance of 
the occurrence of this genus in salt water. 

Ephydra californica, n. sp.—Several specimens of the larvee 
ot this species occurred, though the pup were far more nu- 
merous. Unfortunately, none of the adults were found; but 
as the puparia are abundant, and the flies could easily be 
reared from them, I venture to name the species. 

The larva closely agrees with that of the European 2. ripa- 
ria, Fallén, described by Loew, but has one more pair of ab- 
dominal legs or tubercles. The body is white, long, and 
slender, cylindrical, the sides of the segments bulging out ; 
and each abdominal ring has three transverse, broad, flat, 
tergal ridges, the thoracic segments being smooth above. The 
anterior end of the body, including the thoracic rings, tapers 
gradually, being subconical and truncated abruptly. The 
three thoracic segments are smooth, but minutely hairy on the 
anterior edge, the hairs being similarly arranged on the abdo- 
minal segments. ‘T'he head is very small; the mandibles 
exist in the form of acute, curved, chitinous hooks, with a 
pair of papilliform antenne (?) behind, and a pair of shorter 
tubercles (rudimentary palpi ?) in front of them and just behind 
the mandibles *. The upperside of the body and base of the 

* These parts need to be studied in the living insect; they are not 


234 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on Insects 


respiratory tubes are covered with very minute fine stiff hairs ; 
and there is a row of them on the front edge of the prothoracic 
rings. On the front edge and on the sternal side of the meso- 
thoracic ring is a dark, chitinous*, transversely oblong area, 
with four clear pale dots, arranged in a transverse row, the 
space in front being broken up into chitinous spots; in 
other specimens this band is much narrower and less distinct. 
The integument on the tergal side of the body is a little thick- 
ened and chitinous. There are eight (Loew mentions only 
seven in HL. salinaria) pairs of large, abdominal, fleshy non- 
articulated legs, like the abdominal fleshy legs of lepidopterous 
larvee, ending in two curvilinear rows of well-curved dark- 
brown hooks, five or six in a row; on the terminal pair of 
feet are four rows, those of the fourth row being minute. 
The respiratory tube arises suddenly from the end of the ter- 
minal segment, stretching straight out posteriorly. The main 
portion of the tube is rather thick, and about as long as the 
body is thick; it is of the same thickness throughout; the 
terminal branches are about one half as long as the main por- 
tion; they also arise suddenly, like the joints of a telescope, 
not by the subdivision of the stalk, but by the sudden pro- 
longation of the trachez: with their surrounding membranes, 
and end in a minute nipple-like conical tip, separated by a 
deep suture from the end of the tube. These respiratory tubes 
vary in length in alcoholic specimens, as they are undoubtedly 
more or less retractile. Length, including tube, *50 inch; 
length of tube *15 inch. 

The puparium differs from that of Z. halophila, Pack., from 
the Ilhnois salt-works, in being about a third larger, and in 
having a large rounded tubercle on the side of the ninth and 
tenth segments, and sometimes a third situated higher up on 
the ninth rmg. ‘The seventh pair of feet are as large as the 
sixth, being large and quite long, while in L. halophila they 
are scarcely larger than the five basal pairs. While in #. halo- 
phila the respiratory tube is not half as long as the body, in 
the present species it is fully half as long. As in that species, 
they are attached to stalks of grass by curving the anal feet 
around them. Length ‘55 inch; length of tube °21 inch. 

The pupa is white, naked, with the vertex of the head high 


clearly defined in alcoholic specimens. I cannot discover the spigot-like 
stigmata on the prothorax described by Loew. 

* By the term “chitinous” is meant any honey-yellow portion of the 
integument hardened by the deposition of chitine. This term may be 
used to designate this honey-yellow colour, instead of the very vague 
word “ testaceous.” 


inhabiting Salt Water. 235 


between the eyes. The mouth-parts form a broad, flattened, 
thick mass, pressed to the breast and reaching the anterior 
coxe. Legs folded along the abdomen, the tarsi of the first 
pair reaching® to the distal end of the posterior cox; the 
wings reach halfway between the tarsi of the first and second 
pairs of legs; the third pair do not quite reach to the end of 
the abdomen. At a later stage, when the integument is more 
chitinous, long hairs clothe the body, the mouth-parts can be 
distinguished, and the legs are longer, the anterior tarsi reach- 
ing to the end of the wings, and the third pair of tarsi nearly 
to the end of the abdomen. All the appendages are enclosed 
in the pupal membrane of the earlier stage. The tarsal claws 
are now large and of mature form, while the wing-veins can 
be readily traced. Length °25 inch. 

Prof. A. E. Verrill has kindly loaned me specimens of the 
Ephydra from Mono Lake, Cal., “a body of water not only 
excessively salt, but also strongly alkaline.” These belong, 
so far as the puparia indicate, to the above species. The 
puparium of Z. californica differs from that of Z. halophila in 
being about a third larger, and in having a large rounded tu- 
bercle on the side of the ninth and tenth segments of the body, 
while the seventh pair of feet are as large as the sixth, being 
in EL. halophila scarcely larger than the five basal pairs. The 
respiratory tube is not half as long as the body in E. halophila. 
The Mono-Lake specimens are *55 inch long, and the respira- 
tory tube *21 inch. 

Ephydra gracilis, n. sp.—These insects occur so abundantly 
where they are found, and can be so easily reared, that I ven- 
ture to name another form from Great Salt Lake, specimens 
of the puparia of which have been communicated by Prof. 
Verrill, from the collection of Mr. Sereno Watson, and by 
8. A. Briggs, Esq., of Chicago. It is much smaller and 
slenderer than any of the preceding species, the smaller speci- 
mens being *25 inch long, the largest °50 inch. The respira- 
tory tube 1s much longer than in any other species known to 
me, being in several specimens as long as the body itself, the 
branches into which it subdivides being over one-third as long 
as the base of the tube. The body is of the shape of H. halo- 
phila, but is much slenderer, while the feet are larger and 
more prominent. 

Three specimens of heteropterous Hemiptera, from Clear 
Lake, were submitted to Mr. P. R. Uhler, who has kindly 
given me the following description of them. 


Salda interstitialis, Say, Journ. Acad. Philad. iv. p. 324. 
A single @ specimen, from Clear Lake, California. If the 


236 Dr. A. 8. Packard, Jun., on Insects 


specimen was taken out of the water, it had occurred there by 
accident. These insects do not live in the water, but affect 
the marshy ground sometimes adjacent to it. The specimen 
is immature, » lacking the black colour proper to the hemelytra 
and wings, but having the clavus, except at its tip, the base 
of the corium, and two or three streaks thereon black. The 
nervures of the membrane are simply brown. 


Iygrotrechus robustus, n. sp. 


One female of this genus (belonging to the family Hydro- 
metride), very much mutilated, alone serves us for the present 
notice. In form it resembles H. remii gis, Say ; but the abdomen 
is more uniformly robust towards the tip. The head is dark- 
brown, fuscous on the middle, sericeous pubescent on the sides 
and beneath, with a pale are on the impression at the base of 
the vertex. Antenne robust, brownish ochreous, the second 
joint just one-half as long as the basal one, the remaining ones 
destroyed. Rostrum brown, extending a very little way be- 
hind the anterior coxe. Ey es pale brown, large. ‘Thorax 
robust, pale brownish testaceous, beneath brownish ochr eous, 
sericeous ; the anterior lobe of pronotum blackish, divided in 
the middle by an ochre-yellow line; each side, between the 
eyes, adjacent to them is an abruptly elevated rufous tubercle ; 
the mesial carinate line feeble, becoming obliterated poste- 
riorly ; humeri elongate- -tuberculate, quite prominent; pleura 
darker than the pectus. Legs robust, brownish ochreous. 
Hemelytra milky white, as long as the abdomen, the nervures 
brownish ochreous. Tergum pale ochreous, brown at base, the 
sutures and lateral raised edge brown; connexivum with a 
silvery depressed dot adjoining each suture, the apical pro- 
cesses robust, of medium length, hardly acute. Venter smooth, 
dark ochreous, 

Length, to tip of processes, 17 millims.; breadth across hu- 
meri 3 millims. 


Corixa decolor, n. sp.* 


Pale testaceous, dirty amber-yellow above. Form of C. 
hieroglyphica, Vieber, of Europe. Head large, cranium very 
convex, prominent, carinate on the middle, the vertex acutely 


* The fact that bread is made by the Mexicans from the eggs of a brine- 
inhabiting Coriva is noticed in Westwood’s ‘ Classification of Insects.’ 
Prof. O. C. Marsh has informed me that these brine-insects are also noticed 
by M. Virlet d’Aoust in the ‘ Bulletin de la Société G éologique de France,’ 
1858, xv. p. 200, and also by E. B. Tylor in his ‘ Anahuac,’ London, 1861. 
The latter says: “A favourite dish here {Tezcuco] consists of flies’ eggs 
(Cortva femorata and Notonecta unifasciata, according to Méneville and 


inhabiting Salt Water. 237 


produced. Face very deeply coneavely excavated, the cavity 
broad oval, occupying the whole width between the eyes, and 
extending from near the upper edge of the eyes to the base of 
the clypeus, the middle of the excavation densely clothed 
with silvery hairs. Pronotum narrower than the head, almost 
twice as broad as long, the middle line feebly carinated ante- 

riorly ; the surface minutely rastrated, with about eight trans- 
verse slender brown lines, each bounded in front by a faintly 
impressed line, the anter ior line interrupted, the posterior one 
following the margin of the pronotum ; the posterior margin 
triang oularly rounding, extending pretty far back. Pleural 
pieces whitish ; sternum honey- yellow. Anterior legs short, 
wide, pale honey-yellow, their tibiz broad , compressed, blade- 
like on the anterior margin, oblong oval, but little longer than 
the pale; pale subtriangular, a little longer than broad, 
fringed with long white cilia; the basal angles prominent, 
feebly rounded, the inner edge a little concave, tip acute. In- 
termediate and posterior legs slender, paler than the anterior 
ones; cilia and pube8cence whitish. Hemelytra pale yellowish, 
the costal area whitish, the cross nervule and_a spot at tip 
brown; clavus at base with short narrow brown lines running 
transversely from the outer and inner margins, beyond the 
middle to tip the lines run completely across; lines of the 
corium transverse, slender, slightly waved, many of the inter- 
mediate ones entire ; membrane pale brown, with short vermi- 
culate white lines. Venter and metasternum faintly dusky ; 
the connexivum and genital segments whitish. 

Length 44 millims. ; ; breadth across the pronotum 14 mil- 
lims. ‘This species must be closely related to C. Burmeistert ts 
Fieber, of Europe. The shape of the pale and markings of 
the hemelytra of our species do not agree with Fieber’s de- 
scription. The specimen described is a male, which appears 
not to be fully mature. From Clear Lake. 


Virlet d’Aoust) fried. These eggs are deposited at the edge of the lake, 
and the Indians fish them out and sell them in the market-place. So large 
is the quantity of these eggs that, at a spot where a little stream deposits 
carbonate of lime, a peculiar kind of travertine is forming, which consists 
of masses of them imbedded in the calcareous deposit.” 

The flies which produce these eggs are called by the Mexicans “ Axaya- 
eatl,” or water-face. The eggs are sold in cakes in the market, pounded 
and "cooked, and also in lumps au naturel, forming a substance like the 
roe of a fish. This is known by the characteristic name of “ ahua-uhtli,” 
that is, water-wheat. 

In this connexion we may remark that, according to the late Mr. Horace 
Mann, Jun., the Indians about Mono Lake eat large quantities of the 
puparia of Ephydra. 


238 Dr. A. S. Packard, Jun., on Insects 


Marine Insects from Deep Water. 


During his explorations at Eastport in the past summer, 
Prof. Verrill dredged, at the depth of 20 fathoms in Eastport 
harbour, a larva of Chironomus oceanicus, Pack. (Proc. Essex 
Inst. vol. vi. p. 42). It does not differ from specimens found 
by me at low-water mark in Salem Harbour. It is evidently 
the same as the supposed larva of Micralymma (?) mentioned 
and rudely figured in the ‘American Naturalist,’ vol. ii. 
p- 278, found by me many years ago at low-water mark in 
Casco Bay. It is of the same size as the Salem specimens, 
being *25 inch in length. 

Thalassarachna Verrillii, n. sp—This species differs in 
important particulars from our best-known species, Hydrachna 
formosa, Dana & Whelpley (Amer. Journ. Sci. 1836, xxx. 
p- 854), found near New Haven, in freshwater Unionide. The 
body of that species is much longer, the maxillary palpi are 
stouter, and the relative length of the joints very different, 
the claws are very different, the forks of each claw being 
large and of equal size, and there is no brush on the base of 
the claw. At first I was disposed to place this halophilous 
species in the same genus as Dana and Whelpley’s Hydrachna 
formosa and H. pyriformis; but having since then, through 
the kindness of Prof. Verrill, had the opportunity of studying 
a freshwater mite closely allied to H. formosa, which is de- 
scribed below*, I am led to consider the salt-water mite 
the type of a new genus, Thalassarachna, with the following 
differential generic characters :—A conical head distinct from 


* Hydrachna tricolor, n. sp. Under this name I describe a beautiful 
mite, brought me from New Haven by Prof. Verrill, after the present 
article was sent for publication. It is 0-07 inch in length, including the 
palpi. It is elliptical in form, a little broader behind, being two-thirds 
as broad as long. Ocelli situated over the insertion of the second pair of 
legs, the distance between them equal to half the width of the body. 
Body orange-red, middle portion of the body black-brown, due to the 
colour of the large liver, with a Y-shaped mesial line, pale straw-yellow 
in colour, formed by the interspace between the two halves of the liver ; 
the forks of the Y clavate. Appendages very pale grass-green. Legs 
much as in H. formosa, but the hairs are longer. Maxillary palpi the 
same asin H. formosa, there being two pairs of minute spines on the 
fourth palpal joints. Mouth and lancet-formed organ (languette) pro- 
truded as in H. formosa. ‘ Bifid linguette”’ at the base of maxillary palpi 
as in H. formosa. The rudimentary mandibles form a conical protube- 
rance, the base situated within the body, each mandible being twice as 
long as broad, and reaching to the basal third of the second maxillary joint. 

Twelve eggs, ten of them fully formed, being as long as the basal joints 
of the legs, could be seen on the underside of the body. The mite was 
alive December 30, showing that the eggs, probably laid in the spring, 
are formed in the preceding autumn. } 


inhabiting Salt Water. 239 


the rest of the body ; maxillary palpi 5-jointed, each ending 
in an incurved spine (the fifth joint). Mandibles large, form- 
ing an ensiform beak nearly as long as the palpi. Claws 
long; the upper hook minute; a single row of hairs on the 
underside of the lower hook, forming a brush. Otherwise 
closely allied to Hydrachna. 

The body is globular, convex above, with the abdomen ob- 
tusely rounded behind, the skin being minutely lineated. It 
is blackish when alive, with the head and edge of the body 
white. The head is minute, conical, subacutely pointed in 
front. The maxillary palpi are 5-jointed, a little more than 
twice as long as the head, and about one-fourth as long as the 
fore legs; the second joint short; the third joint one-third as 
long,as the entire palpus; the fourth as long as it is thick ; 
the fifth minute, and carrying a long, slender, slightly in- 
curved spine bifid at the tip, the outer fork projecting con- 
siderably beyond -the inner one. The mandibles form an 
ensiform acute beak, reaching to the middle of the terminal 
palpal spine. The two eyes are remote black dots situated on 
the anterior fourth of the body; over the insertion of the second 
pair of legs, and just in front of them is a well-marked trans- 
verse groove crossing the body. ‘lhe legs are 6-jointed, much 
alike in structure, moderately hairy. ‘The claws are alike in 
size, the hook being moderately curved, rather long, bifid at 
the end, the upper fork being much the smaller, especially on 
the anterior pairs, forming a small acute tubercle; in the 
middle of the underside of the claw (on all the feet) is a brush 
of fine hairs of equal length, arranged in a single row. On 
the penultimate joint of the anterior tarsi are five stout hairs ; 
on the other tarsi three, the two proximal hairs being con- 
tiguous. External female genitalia with two bivalve con- 
tiguous plates, like those of H. formosa, Dana and Whelpley. 
Length -O7 of an inch. The body of the young is whitish, 
longer, more ovate than in the adult, the abdomen being a 
little pointed behind. 

With the exception of Philippi’s Pontarachna punctulata 
(Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1840, vol. vi. p. 191, pl. 4. figs. 4, 5), 
which was discovered by him in the Bay of Naples (he does 
not state at what depth; consequently I infer that it was in 
shallow water), the species under consideration is the only one 
which, so far as I am aware, has been found to be exclusively 
marine*. The genus Pontarachna is very different from /y- 
drachna and Thalassarachna ; and I should judge that it rather 
approaches Atax. It differs from Thalassarachna in the 
shorter, unarmed palpi, and in the apparent (Philippi does not 


* (Mr. Gosse has described (Ann. Nat. Tist. ser. 2. vol. xvi. pp. 27 & 
305) three species of marine mites found on the British coasts.—Ep. Ann. | 


240 On Insects inhabiting Salt Water. 


mention or figure them) absence of a mandibular beak. The 
palpi are half as long as the fore legs. 

The present species was dredged “by Prof. Verrill in 20 fa- 
thoms, on Clark’s Ledge, in Eastport Harbour. It was found 
(four or five specimens, young and adult) “ on Hydroids” &e. 
It will be an interesting point to determine whether, like the 
other species of the genus, it also lives in the earlier or even 
in the adult state among the gills of Lamellibranchs, and also 
whether it lives between tide-marks, thus agreeing with the 
distribution of Chivonomus oceanicus. At any rate, we have 
here an insect and a mite breathing by trachex, and extract- 
ing the oxygen from the water at the great depth of 120 feet, 
and, i in the case of the Dipterous larva, with no apparent va- 
riation from specimens living at low-water mark. In this 
connexion I might notice the fact that we have on our New- 
England and Labrador shores several species of mites of the 
family 'Trombidiidee which run over seaweeds and live under 
stones between tide~marks; and I have observed similar spe- 
cies at Beaufort, N.C., and Key West, Florida. 

As regards the distribution of the species of brine-insects, 
several questions of interest arise. How are we to account for 
the origin of the Hphydra halophila in such prodigious quan- 
tities in the vats of the Equality Salt-works of Illinois, a 
locality remote from salt lakes and the ocean shores? Are the 
brine species of the salt lakes of Utah and California remnants 
of an oceanic fauna and of the Tertiary period? or are they of 
recent and local origin? Have these brine-insects acquired 
their singular tastes within a recent geological period (say, 
the Quaternary), having lived at first, as do their allied spe- 
cies, in foul fresh water, or amid decaying matter in damp 
localities? Before these and other questions can be answered, 
we must have analyses of the wales, and a review of the 
European literature of the subject*, and larger collections of 
brine-animals from our own country. 

Peabody Academy of Science, Salem, Nov. 16, 1870. 


* I am indebted to Mr. F. Walker, of London, for the following note 
on the habits of the English species of Ephydra and its allies. He writes 
under date of December 6, 1870 :—“TI have observed species of Ephydra 
along the sea-shore, as well as several inland aquatic species. I am in- 
debted to my friend the late A. H. Haliday for the descriptions of the 
species of this and the neighbouring genera in my ‘ Diptera Britannica,’ 
vol.ii. I am not aware that the species are very different in their habits ; 
and he does not mention them as such. He writes of the following species 
as occurring on the sea-shore :— 

“ Hecameda albicans, on sandy coasts, especially on fresh rejectamenta. 

“ Hydrellia thoracica, on the sea-coast. 

“ Atissa pygmea, in a salt marsh. 

“ Glenanthe ripicola, muddy sea-coast. 

“ Scatella sibilans, sea-coast. 


On three new Species of Asiatic Birds. 241 


XXIX.—Descriptions of three new Species of Asiatic Birds. 
By Artuur, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S. 


» Phyllornis chlorocephalus, n. sp. 


The Burman representative of the Sumatran and Malaccan 
Phyllornis icterocephalus, Temm. ap. Bonap., has not been 
hitherto discriminated. It chiefly differs from that species by 
possessing a much longer bill, by having the crown of the head 
green and not yellow, and by wanting the intense golden colour 
of the nape. The frontal plumes are bright yellow. The female 
(perhaps the young male) has the forehead as well as the 
crown bright green. Bill from nostril full half an inch; other 
dimensions as in Malaccan examples (four in number) of PA. 
tcterocephalus, Temm. Described from three adult males and 
one female, obtained near Tongoo. 

The next two species were discovered by Dr. Jerdon, who 
has kindly asked me to describe them. 


Turdinus striatus, n. sp. 


Feathers of the head, nape, and back cinereous brown, nar- 
rowly edged with a rich ruddy brown, changing to dark 
brown on the margins. Wings and tail pale brown, tinged 
with rufous. The long and lax upper tail-coverts brown, 
tipped with ferruginous; under tail-coverts bright rust- 
colour. Chin, throat, and upper breast-feathers white at the 
base and on the edges, with brown centres. Abdominal 
region and flanks pale brown, tinged with rufous. Lores, 
cheeks, and ear-coverts pale brown. Upper mandible horn- 
brown; lower paler, inclining to yellow. Legs yellowish 
brown. Bill from forehead § of an inch, wing 2%, tail 2 
inches, tarsus $. 

Khassia hills, near Cherripoongi. 

This interesting species is a diminutive member of the Indo- 
Malayan genus Turdinus. It closely resembles, in its general 
aspect, Turdinus macrodactylus (Strickl.), but is a great deal 
smaller, and has the throat striated and not pure white. 


Cisticola ruficollis, n. sp. 
a ss . 
Stripe over the eye, ear-coverts, thigh-coverts, flanks, under 


* Scatella leucostoma, marine rejectamenta. 

sf estuans, among Fuci. 

of despecta, sea-coast and sandy places, 

“ Teichomyza fusca, on chalk clitts a little above high-water mark ; 
swarms also occur in urinatories in London and other towns. Von 
Heyden, in the ‘ Entomologische Zeitung, Stettin,’ mentions Cenia halo- 
phila as a sea-side insect. I believe that no European Stratiomys has 
been discovered to live as a larva in sea-brine.” 


Ann. & Mag. N. fist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. ny 


242 Bibliographical Notvee. 


tail-coverts, and a broad band extending from the sides of the 
neck across the nape bright rufous. Feathers of the head 
pale fulvous at base, changing to rufous at the extremity ; 
many with broad black centres. Dorsal feathers and wing- 
coverts black, with narrow fulvous edgings; those on the 
rump edged and tipped with rufous. Quills dark brown, with 
yellowish-rufous edgings. Rectrices above also dark brown, 
the outer webs washed with tawny rufous; tips pale fulvous. 
Rectrices underneath ashy brown; a bold black bar or spot 
near the end of each feather, which is terminated with pale 
fulvous. Lores, chin, cheeks, throat, and remaining under 
surface fulvous white,more or less tinged on the breast with 
pale rufous. Upper mandible dark brown; under mandible 
yellowish at base. Legs reddish yellow. Bill from forehead 
2 of an inch, tarsus 3, tail 24, wing 143. In another ex- 
ample the rectrices above want the pale terminal fringe. 

Obtained at Debrooghur. -" 

This very distinct species, in its style of coloration, greatly 
resembles Graminicola bengalensis, Jerd. Dr. Jerdon in- 
forms me that it occurs all through Assam, but only in dense 
long grass. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Natural History of the Azores, or Western Islands. By F. Du Canz 
Gopman, F.L.S., F.Z.S8., &e. S8vo. London: Van Voorst, 1870. 


Tue last thirty or forty years have much advanced our knowledge 
of the physical conditions and productions of those interesting 
archipelagos or groups of islands which, from about the latitude of 
Lisbon to a few degrees within the northern tropic, stud the eastern 
confines of the great Atlantic. We have in the work before us a 
very useful and valuable addition to our acquaintance with the 
most northerly and hitherto least thoroughly explored of these four 
groups. 

Mr Godman’s personal narrative and observations occupy the 
smaller portion of the volume. But it brings together various con- 
tributions by other able writers on the collections made by him, so 
as to present a complete conspectus of the present state of our 
acquaintance with the Zoology and Botany of the Agores. Why, by 
the way, must we ask, does Mr. Godman retain the English bar- 
barian and entirely unwarrantable spelling of the word (arising 
either from a mistake of the ¢ for the letter z, or from a bad 
representation in English of the Portuguese pronunciation) ? 

The author’s own short narrative of his four months’ visit, and 
account of the few Mammals, Birds, Reptiles, Batrachians, and 
Freshwater Fishes hitherto observed in the islands, is followed by a 
long and careful enumeration of the Insects (mainly Coleoptera), 


Bibliographical Notice. 243 


from the pen of Mr. Crotch. This’ is extremely valuable, from its 
affording accurate data for comparison with the more elaborate works 
of Mr. Wollaston on the Coleopteran Faunas of Madeira, the Canaries, 
and Cape Verdes. 

A short survey of the Land Mollusks, by the Rev. H. B. Tristram, 
enumerates (with a few others) all Morelet and Drouet’s species— 
confirming some of the latter by examples found by Mr. Godman, 
but leaving a majority, and indeed all the Limacide and Vitrine, in 
the same apocryphal category in which they stand as exhibited in 
M. Morelet’s book. The apparent absence of any member of the 
Pulmonibranchiate group is a remarkable fact—if a fact. Their 
extreme rarity seems at least established—a fact which, considering 
the favourable conditions pointed out for their occurrence by Mr. 
Tristram, is scarcely less curious than their supposed entire absence. 

In Mr. Hewett Watson’s elaborate and valuable history, catalogue, 
and general survey of the Flowering Plants and Ferns, we do not 
fail to find the usual characteristics of their well-known author, 
viz. a most careful accuracy, not to say nicety, in all minute 
points of detail, in the case especially of plants of doubtful or 
subordinate specificerank, combined with a clear and logical pro- 
cision in adjusting the balance fairly between the weight of facts or 
evidence for or against his final, particular and general conclusions. 
He reviews seriatim each one of the species originally discovered by 
himself or subsequently by others, showing, in very many instances, 
the extreme looseness and incorrectness of Drouet’s Catalogue, and 
amending critically that of Seubert, with reference especially to 
habitats. Thus, this new Catalogue is indeed, as intended by its 
author (p. 124), “a key or index to all the earlier-dated floral lists 
for the Isles,” and “a more true list of the presently (ste) known 
species, approximately complete and correct for the time being, 
although doubtless further additions and corrections will be made in 
the future.” 

With Drouet’s List especially in view, and indeed the works of 
others here and there, we cannot but largely participate in Mr. Wat- 
son’s amusingly strong and repeated expressions of distaste for ‘little 
distinctions” (p. 172), “petty and inconstant technical distinctions” 
(p. 123). This is a mere question, however, where to draw the 
line ; and each man draws it, of course, below himself. Nor does 
Mr. Watson really, we believe, go so far on this point as his words 
in some places by themselves imply. For not only does he except 
expressly from his censure, as “‘a bias towards the safer side” 
(p. 123), or as “useful in local describers ” (p. 172), such distinct 
treatment of ambiguous varieties or species, but he directly blames 
(p. 259) the late Sir W. J. Hooker for a tendency with Milde in 
pteridology ‘‘ to an excessive aggregation of species, which,” he 
justly adds, ‘so much lowers the scientific value and serviceableness 
of Sir William Hooker’s works on the same group of plants.” And 
to bring the matter still more closely home, we may refer to Mr. 
Watson’s treatment (p. 211) of his own adopted bantling, as it may 
be called, Lysimachia azorica, Hochst.—a treatment, however, in 

Ly 


244 Miscellaneous. 


which we heartily concur. In fact we are quite assured that, in the 
case of a primd facie discovery of a new form, Mr. Watson is too 
sound a working botanist not to admit that in minute attention to 
‘small differences”’ and “ little distinctions ”—occasionally stamped, 
for attracting or facilitating further observation, and whilst yet un- 
proved to be really trivial or inconstant, with a special name—lies 
the very safest way to truth in settling the limits ultimately of a 
species, and this despite all liability to abuse that may accrue in 
thus ‘allowing nice opportunities to petty minds to make petty 
distinctions on paper” (p. 161). 

This very valuable portion of the book is followed by a carefully 
compiled list by Mr. Mitten of all the Mosses and Liverworts 
(Hepatice) hitherto discovered in Madeira, the Canaries, and Acores. 
Of these, we have only time and space to observe that they appear 
entirely to confirm the conclusion arrived at by Mr. Watson (p. 276) 
with reference to the Flowering Plants and Ferns, viz. that “ on 
the whole ..... they can hardly be said to yield any special evi- 
dence in support of the Darwinian theories;”. though instead of 
admitting that “their affinities on the general view are more in 
support of those theories’ than adverse to them,” we should rather 
have remarked that, in many signal and decisive points, they seem 
to us to run directly counter to them. 

Mr. Godman concludes. his interesting volume with a short 
summary and general remarks, followed by a full index of scientific 
names and two small maps, showing the relative position of the 
islands and of the whole group. It remains to be noted, for the en- 
couragement of future investigators, that he has still left unexplored 
in Botany the Lichens, Algze, and Fungi, and in Zoology the highly 
interesting provinces, in their relation to the Canaries and Madeira, 
of the Arachnida, Crustaceans, Radiates, Sponges, Corallines, Sea- 
Fishes, and Mollusks. 

He has added, however, to our “helps to knowledge” a book 
from which not only the practical naturalist, but any one who is at 
all competent unbiasedly to sift and weigh the alleged “ facts ” of 
modern ‘ science,” and the varieties of airy theoretic superstructure 
attempted to be raised upon them, may derive not less profit than 
interest and entertainment, 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


The late Appian Harpy Hawortn. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


Tr has often occurred to me that English naturalists have hardly done 
justice to the great scientific merits of this industrious and far-seeing 
botanist and entomologist, no doubt in consequence of his being so 
far in advance of his age at a time when not to be a worshipper of 
the Linnean school as understood in England (which is most unlike 
the practice and example of Linneus himself) was a sufficient mark 
of opprobium to almost exclude him from scientific societies. As a 


Miscellaneous. 245 


young man I was very intimate with him, and estimated his 
labours, but hardly so much as I have been induced to do in later 
years. He was one of the founders of the Botanic Garden at Hull, 
where he then resided; but he continued to cultivate plants when 
he resided at Little Chelsea, and at Church Lane, Old Chelsea ; for 
he considered it desirable not only to study plants as they were 
kept in an herbarium, but also to observe them in a living state, that 
he might record their mode of growth. When we consider the 
manner in which he separated the fleshy plants, the Saxifrages, and 
the bulbous plants into groups, and especially regard the time in 
which it was done, we are astonished at the accuracy of his obser- 
vations, which were so unlike the manner in which plants were then 
studied ; and most of his groups are now acknowledged as genera 
or sections of genera. It was the same with his work on British 
Lepidoptera: there the various Linnean genera were divided into 
natural groups, which he fully characterized, all of which are now 
acknowledged as genera; and he would have been quoted as the 
author of those genera if he had given them generic names instead 
of the English or Latin adjective names which he applied to them. 
We must recollect that this was all original work, published before 
the writings of Cuvier, Latreille, and other founders of the French 
school (which was established during the early part of the despotism 
of the Great Napoleon), whose labours my late predecessor, tutor, 
and friend, Dr. Leach, first introduced to the knowledge of English 
naturalists. 


On the Adult Form in the Genera Cyprea and Ringicula, and in 
certain Species of the Genus Astarte. By J. Gwyn JErrreys, 
F.R.S 


Mr. Searles Wood, in the last Number of the ‘ Annals’ (p. 172), 
invited communications on a question propounded by him, viz. :—* If 
small specimens | of Cyprea europea and Ringicula auriculata] in the 
Crag, which have a thickened lip, are not in many instances young 
shells, what has become of the immature specimens?” I venture to 
suggest that young shells of both these species, having the usual 
thin and imperfect lip, will surely be found after further search. I 
have already given an explanation, in my work on British Concho- 
logy (vol. il. pp. 809 & 310, and vol. iv. pp. 402 & 403) as to the 
front margin in Astarte and the outer lip in Cyprea, with reference 
to the age and size of specimens. I lately dredged in the North 
Atlantic Ringicula auriculata, Menard de la Groye (R. buccinea, 
Brocchi), £. ventricosa, J. Sowerby, and &. acuta, Sandberger (the 
last two species hitherto known as fossil only), all of which in their 
immature state had a thin and imperfect lip. The young of Cyprea 
europea is the Bulla diaphana of Montagu. 

I may also remark that any young shells “ killed for food” would 
not be necessarily “‘ consumed” or destroyed; so that I have no 
doubt they will occur in a fossil as well as in a recent state. 

25 Devonshire Place, Feb. 15, 1871. 


246 Miscellaneous. 


On Siredon-metamorphoses &c. By E. D. Corn. 


The late observations by various writers on the metamorphoses of 
Amblystoma, especially those of Mr. Tegetmeier, indicate that some 
of the principal facts in the history of the subject have been over- 
looked by all of them. 

In the first place, no one has seen any metamorphosis of true 
Siredon, S. meaxicanus, Shaw (S. pisciformis, NS. axolotl, and S. 
maculatus auctorum), which inhabits the lakes of Mexico, and of 
which the Smithsonian collections contain numerous specimens, 
Whether it undergoes a metamorphosis is entirely unknown to na- 
turalists, though I would express the belief that it will be found to 
do so occasionally, under suitable circumstances. No Amblystomata 
have been brought from Mexico south of Tamaulipas and Chihuahua 
by any of the various naturalists collecting for the Smithsonian 
Institution. 

In the next place, Prof. Baird was aware of the metamorphoses of 
all the North-American species of Siredon many years before the 
observation of it in the Jardin des Plantes, although at first he named 
one of them Siredon lichenoides, treating it as a mature animal. He 
regarded these creatures as larve in his essay on the North-American 
Salamanders, published in Philadelphia in 1847. 

Thirdly, the important observation of Duméril* established the 
fact that the Siredons reproduced as such; and his account of the 
subsequent loss of larval characters by the offspring is the first of a 
positive character which we possess on that point. 

After this, in 1867+, the writer recorded the various stages of 
metamorphosis in different structures to be observed in reproducing 
individuals of two species of Amblystoma, viz. A, tigrinwn and A, 
mavortium. These embraced various Siredon-characters of the 
dental, branchial, and dermal organs, and of coloration. It was 
suggested that the metamorphoses observed by Duméril were those 
of A. mavortium, which was confirmed by an examination of speci- 
mens sent to the writer by Prof. Duméril a year afterwardt. At 
the same time the periods of metamorphosis of eight other species of 
the genus were stated, and the Mexican Axolotl was regarded as an 
Amblystoma, whether undergoing metamorphosis or not, owing to 
the irregularity of its occurrence in the most nearly allied species, 
A. mavortium, or from its Siredon-stage, S. lichenoides, Baird. 

In 1868 Prof, Marsh of Yale College observed the metamorphosis 
of the A. mavortium, confirming the conclusions of previous writers. 
Since that time the changes have been observed by Mr. Tegetmeier 
and others. 

The only point remaining to be determined is whether Siredons 
(i.e. Amblystoma mexicanum) undergo a metamorphosis or not. 
Among our numerous specimens I can find none that exhibit any 
tendency toward the change. 


* Bulletin de Ja Société d’Acclimatation, 1865, ii, 348. 


+ Proceedings Acad. Nat. Sciences, Philad. 166, 
{ Origin of Genera, 1868, p. 47. 


Miscellaneous. 247 


I might add here that I have had-for a time, in a winter fernery, 
a large New-Jersey specimen of Amblystoma tigrinum, a foot in 
length. It is nocturnal in its habits, and remains during the day in 
its burrow. ‘This extends through the long diameter of its prison, 
and has three outlets, which it keeps open. From one of them, as 
evening approaches, it projects its head, and watches with attention 
what is transpiring in the room. 

In the same case are specimens of the common Plethodon cinereus, 
of both varieties. During this, as in former years, I observe that 
this species is nocturnal, and is a great climber. They will climb 
the rachis of a most slender fern or spear of grass, and lie in a coil 
on the end of a tall frond or other narrow support which may be 
sufficient to bear their weight, at a height of a foot or eighteen 
inches above the ground. They climb a plate of glass with great 
ease, by adhering closely to its smooth surface with their moist 
abdomen. When disturbed on some high perch among the herbage, 
they leap away by a sudden unbending of the coiled body, in the 
manner of some caterpillars.—Siliman’s American Journal, Feb. 
1871. 


Note on the Infusoria flagellata and the Spongice ciliate. 
By Prof. H. James-Crarx, Kentucky University. 


I send this note in hopes that it may be of interest to those 
readers of this Journal who have followed the recent discussions 
upon spontaneous generation and the doctrine of evolution. It is 
an effort to clear up the chaos of uncertainty which has reigned 
among the lower Protozoa for years past, and particularly in the 
heterogeneous group of so-called Sponges. The aim of the evolu- 
tionists is clearly, by refusing to recognize their truly organized 
structure, to depress these creatures to such a low level in grade 
that they shall appear but a step above the lifeless protoplasm which 
some think has been seen a/most manufactured in the laboratory of 
the chemist. After hypothetically developing “ organizable proto- 
plasm” out of “inferior types of organic substances,” which in the 
process, per se, under “the mutual influences” of its metamorphic 
forms, generates still more sensitive organic matter, until it finally 
attains to the possession of vital actions, the evolutionist imagines 
himself able ‘‘deductively to bridge the interval” between the so- 
called “‘ nascent life” and the unmistakable vitalism of the slimy 
Rhizopod. (See Herbert Spencer, Appleton’s Journal, Aug. 7, 1869, 

. 598. 
' My Le researches have constantly tended in the opposite direc- 
tion. In spite of the apparent physical simplicity of even the lowest 
of the Protozoa (Ameba and the like), their habits and the pheno- 
mena attendant upon their mode of locomotion, their determinate 
prehensile acts, so wonderfully like consciousness of an end to be 
accomplished, and their undeniably specialized digestive functions, 
all lead to the conclusion, which with me is a fact, that they possess 


248 Miscellaneous. 


a degree of differentiation in esse as marked as that which we recog- 
nize as potential in the earliest stage of the vertebrate embryo. In 
the former the organization is present, but not circumscribed into 
regions; in the latter it is also present uncircumscribed, but it is to 
be eventually differentiated. The Sponges, with their supposed slimy 
protoplasm-like simplicity, have been in former years the hunting- 
ground of the developmentalists ; but of late that group has been 
slipping out from under the feet of those philosophers. 

Carter first detected the true criterion of their animality, though 
erring as to their classificatory relationship. It was my good for- 
tune to prove their close alliance with the Flagellata, in a memoir 
(Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. i. pt. 3, Sept. 1867, ‘On the 
Spongiee ciliatee as Infusoria flagellata”*), published some few years 
ago. I described certain monad-like infusoria which possessed 
a single flagellum surrounded by a projecting membranous collar. 
Some forms were appended to branching stems ( Codosiga), and others 
were ensheathed in a funnel-shaped or urnzeform tube (Salpingaca). 
The monadiform body of these I showed to be identical with the 
ciliate bodies of one of the Spongise ciliate (Leucosolenie), and ho- 
mologized the branching stem and the ensheathing tubes of the 
former with the gelatinous mass of the latter, in which its monads 
were imbedded. The connexion seemed not even a step wide, so 
clear and unmistakable was the relationship. That there should 
ever be discovered a form which would lie so intermediate between 
these as to make me hesitate whether it belonged to the one or the 
other, I did not even hope for; but it has come unexpectedly. In 
Schultze’s ‘ Archiv ftir mikroskopische Anatomie’ (Bd. vi. 4, 1870) 
Cienkowsky describes, under the name of Phalansterium, a genus 
which consists of monad-like bodies with a flagellum and a project- 
ing collar like those of Codosiga, Salpingeca, and Leucosolenia. Of 
the two species which he illustrates, one (P. consociatum) has monads 
enveloped in a broad funnel-shaped slimy sheath; and these sheaths 
are closely packed side by side, radiatingly, so as to form a shield- 
like or a hemispherical mass. This comes nearest to the Salpingeca. 
The other species (P. intestinum) possesses similar monads ; but they 
are imbedded basally in a gelatinous intestiniform mass of slime 
(Schleim), “with their vibrating lashes extending in every direction” 
about the cylindrical colony. Originally each monad is endowed 
with a separate slime-sheath; but eventually these are all fused 
together into one common mass. Beyond this, to make a true 
sponge, we need but the presence of spicula, and open interspaces 
in the slimy mass between the monads leading to one common 
cavity. Introvert the layer of monads, and we produce the desired 
effect without doing violence to their relative positions. It is a mere 
matter of proportions, just as the inverted cyathiform rose-hip is 
none the less an ovariferous disk than the globular receptacle of the 
strawberry.—Silliman’s American Journal, Feb. 1871. 


* ‘Annals,’ 1868, vol, i. p. 183 &e. 


THE ANNALS 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 
[FOURTH SERIES.] 


No. 40. APRIL 1871. 


XXX.—Deseriptions of some new or little-known Species of 
Oaks from North-west America. By Ropert Brown, of 
Campster, A.M., Ph.D., F.R.G.S., President of the Royal 
Physical Society, Edinburgh. 


1. Quercus Sadleriana, R. Br. Campst.* 


Leaf large, old ones broadly elliptical, young ones more 
ovate, acute at base and apex, edges remotely serrate, teeth 
submucronate, apex pointed; nerves distinct on superior sur- 
face, very prominent. inferiorly, lateral nerves reaching the 
margin in the teeth; superior surface dark green, inferior 
paler (fading in drying), glabrous above and below; length 
4? inches, breadth 3 inches, length of petiole 2 inch (average 
of six leaves). Fruit shortly pedunculate, solitary, rarely 
twins; glans projecting more than half out of the cup; glans 
small, ovate, or in some cases compressed at both ends, termi- 
nating in a short blunt point, pale brown in colour; length 
3-} inch, diameter $-3 inch: cup deepish, narrow inferiorly, 
expanding superiorly, very thin, the edges bevelling off; 
scales ovate, closely imbricate and appressed, swollen at base, 
covered with white pubescence, the lower whorls large and 
most distinct, the upper near the edge of the cup smaller and 
less distinct ; depth of cup § inch or less, breadth superiorly 
% inch, length of peduncle 4 inch. lowers unknown. Ma- 
turation annual (?). 

Hab, A spur of the Siskiyou Mountains, in Oregon, close 
to the California boundary line (lat. 42° N.), between Sailors’ 
Diggings in Oregon and Smith’s River in California, on the 
Crescent City trail. 

* Robertus Brown Campsteriensis: by the advice of M. Alphonse De 


Candolle, I have adopted this distinctive mark for species described by 
‘me (vide Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin, vol. x. p. 437). 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 18 


250 Dr. R. Brown on some new or little-known 


The species never attains a greater size than a shrub about 
4 feet in height. I found it, in September 1865, growing in 
patches in the locality named, about 2000 feet above the level 
of the sea, but producing fruit very sparingly, and described 
it in my notes as ‘ Quercus, sp. nov., No. 253,” in ‘The 
Farmer,’ May 16, 1866. In the form of the leaf it is not 
unlike the chestnut-form of Quercus densiflora, Hook. & Arn.*; 
but it differs widely from that species in the form of the cup, 
which is not covered with recurved hooked scales, but with 
ovate appressed scales, tumid at the base, so as to look, as I 
have described them in my field-notes, like flattened tubercles. 
A very competent authority, Prof. Girsted, in a private note 
to me regarding some specimens of this oak which were sub- 
mitted to him, remarks :—‘‘ Your Q.Sadlertana is most inter- 
esting. The cupula is very peculiar, with its thin margin. 
I think it is nearest Q. Grifithit, Hook. f. & Thoms.f, from 
the Himalayas. There is none of the American species which 
it resembles.”’ It comes therefore under Cirsted’s third group 
(Serrate) of his second section (Prinus) of the subgenus 
Lepidobalanus of the restricted genus Quercus. 

I name it in honour of Mr. John Sadler, Assistant Secretary 
of the Botanical Society, and Assistant to the Professor of 
Botany in the University of Edinburgh. 


2. Quercus Cirstediana, R. Br. Campst. 


Leaf small, oblong or obovate, petiolate, with from three 
to five rounded, shallow, acutely cut lobes on either side ; 
base acute, inclined to be unequal; veins very prominent 
inferiorly, and reaching the edge at the termination of the 
lobes; glaucous above, inclining to pubescence inferiorly ; 
dark glistening green above, paler brownish white or cinereous 
beneath ; length 2% inches, breadth 14 inch, length of petiole 
ld inch. Fruit solitary, rarely in twins (in which case the 
second fruit is usually dwarfed or abortive), supported on a 
moderately long, stout peduncle; glans large, ovate, flattened 
at lower end, terminating superiorly in an elongated conical 
point, overtopping cup ? of length, brown in colour, testa 
thin; length 14 inch, diameter # inch: cup hemispherical, 
shallow, tubercular in appearance; inside dark brown, and 
covered with a slight whitish pubescence ; walls thick, thinner 
superiorly ; scales ovate (occasionally subulate), the base much 
swollen, so as to give the exterior of the cup the tubercular 


* Botany of Beechey’s Voyage, p. 391. 

+ De Candolle’s ‘ Prodromus,’ vol. xvi. p. 14. 

{ ‘Bidrag til Egeslegtens Systematik,”’ Naturh, Forening Vidensk. 
Medd. i Kjobenhayn, 1866, p. 68. 


Species of Oaks from North-west America. 251 


appearance, suddenly constricted and terminating in a wey 
membranous point, the lower scales largest, upper muc 
smaller, closely aggregated and indistinct, covered with a 
dense white’ pubescence; depth 14 inch, breadth }? inch, 
length of peduncle 4 inch. Flowers unknown. Maturation 
annual. 

Hab. in “ gulches”’ from 2500-4000 feet above the sea, in 
the Siskiyou Mountains, but chiefly on Cafion Creek, in 
Southern Oregon, lat. 42° 10’ N. 

In character this species approaches the group of which 
Quercus Garryana, Dougl.*, is the type, but differs entirely 
in the character of the cup, the size and lobation of the leaves, 
and in its being always a shrub. Like Q. Garryana, it pre- 
fers prairies and low lands; but the locality where I have 
seen it most plentiful was on spurs of the mountains, at 
elevations of 2500-4000 feet. It ought also to be noted that 
wherever found on level lands, these are situated at a much 
higher elevation than the open grounds affected by Q. Gar- 
ryana. 'Though & shrub, it bears very plentifully ; and the 
acorns are accounted very nourishing, the produce of forty or 
fifty bushes being sufficient to fatten a hog. As a species it 
is very distinct from any in North-west America, and, as far 
as Iam able to learn, as yet undescribed. It is “* Quercus, 
sp. (d), No. 249” of my catalogue (/. c.), and, like the former, 
was discovered by me in Sept. 1865. It belongs to the divi- 
sion Lobate of the section Hulepidobalanus of the subgenus 
Lepidobalanus (CErsted, Section I. Lepidobalanus, A. DC. pro 
parte). I have the honour to dedicate it to Dr. A. 8. CErsted, 

‘Professor of Botany in the University of Copenhagen, and 
Inspector of the Polytechnic School there, a distinguished 
traveller and naturalist, and the author of the able memoir on 
the classification of the oaks to which I have already referred. 


3. Quercus echinoides, R. Br. Campst. 


Leaf perennial, small, lanceolate, oblong-elliptical or rarely 
obovate, shortly petiolate, serrate (except near the base), en- 
tire or with only a sinuate margin; nerves hardly distinct 
above, very distinct inferiorly, reaching margin at base of 
teeth when present, superiorly glabrous or slightly pubes- 
cent, inferiorly covered with a cinereous down; length of 
leaf 14 inch, breadth ? inch, length of petiole inch. Fruit 
solitary or clustered in groups of 2-5 in axils of leaves, 
united to stem by a short thick peduncle, densely covered 
with cinereous pubescence, or sometimes sessile or subsessile ; 


* Hooker in ‘Flor. Bor.-Am.’ ii, p. 159. 
16* 


252 Dr. R. Brown on some new or little-known 


glans ovoid, flattened inferiorly, and terminating superiorly 
in a short, blunt, distinct point; pale brown in colour; testa 
thick, superior portion covered with a dense caducous cine- 
reous pubescence; length 1745 inch, diameter 34 inch: cup 
shallow hemispherical, ‘and densely covered with filiform, stiff, 
patulate, and generally reflexed scales, frequently terminating 
in stiff recurved hooklets, covered with a dense cinereous pu- 
bescence, which extends down to the peduncle ; interior pale 
brown, and covered with a long fibrous pubescence ; depth 

3. inch, breadth at mouth 55, inch, length of pedunele, when 
present, about 7’5 inch. Flowers unknown, Maturation 
annual (?). 

Hab. Canon Creek, Oregon, and up to 8000 feet above the 
sea-level on other portions of the Siskiyou Mountains. 

This species I first found plentiful, in the autumn of 1865, 
in Cation Creek, a locality peculiarly prolific in species of 
Cupuliferee and Coniferz, as my collection (of which it is 
“ @uercus, sp. (e), No. 250”) testifies. It is a small shrub, 
growing to a great height above the sea-level, which Q. densi- 
flora, H. & A., to which it is closely allied, does not. I am, 
fee doubtful whether it is not identical with that species, 
of which @. echinacea, ‘Torr. (Botany of Whipple’s Pacific 
Railroad Report, p. 137), is only a lanceolate entire or sinuately 
entire variety, both forms being frequently found on the same 
tree. I am therefore doubtful about its specific identity when 
the type of the group to which it belongs is so variable. For 
the present, however, | may indicate it as new, the specific 
name pointing to its nearest ally. It will therefore belong to 
(irsted’s subgenus Hupasania of the genus Pasanta (Quercus, 
sect. Pasania, Miq., et Chlamydobalanus, Endl. pro parte) of 
the subfamily Castaninex, the characters of which, how- 
ever, require to be somewhat modified. ¢ ar echinoides, among 
other characters, has much smaller leaves (which never assume 
the chestnut form) than (. densiflora. ‘The cup is deeper, and 
the acorns more ovoid and very bitter, so bitter, indeed, that 
nothing but squirrels will eat them; so bitter are they that 
even the black bear will not eat them, unless pressed by 
famine. ‘The miners and hunters living in the section of 
country where it is found always look upon it as a separate 
species from the water-oak ((@. denstflora). 


4. Quercus oblongifolia, Torr. 

Leaf perennial, small, ovate or oblong-elliptical, quite en- 
tire, or rarely with a few serrations on the superior portion of 
the edge, and commonly only on one side; glabrous above 
and below, glaucous superiorly, darker green above, paler 


Species of Oaks from North-west America. 253 
y/. 


below ; veins not prominent ; shortly petiolate, equal at base ; 
length of leaf 1; inch, breadth =°; Inch, length of petiole 
az inch. Fruit sessile, solitary at the end of ‘the br anches ; 
glans ovate and pointed, light brown, covered with a cinereous 
pubescence ; length 1 inch, diameter $ inch: cup hemisphe- 
rical, turbinate, obtuse at base and very small, covered with 
ovate, convex, appressed scales; scales abruptly narrowing 
and terminating in a blunt membranous brown point ; lower 
portion of the scales tumid and covered with a greenish pubes- 
cence, largest in the lower whorls, indistinct near the lip; cup 
thin, interior greenish white, with a slight whitish elistening 
pee, glans overtopping the cup fully ? of its length ; 
depth +. inch, breadth at mouth $ inch. Flowers unknown. 
Maturation annual. 

Hab. In gulches in dry situations among the mountains in 
Southern Oregon, to the height of 2000 feet, 

The specimens, of which the above is the description, were 
found by me, in Sept. 1865, on the sides of gulches (or deep 
ravines) in Cafion rete 8 in Southern Oregon, about 2000 feet 
above the sea, but fruiting so sparingly that I could only find 
two specimens in fruit. I is a bush about 3 feet in pre 
and evergreen, and is ‘ Quercus, sp. (g), No. 252” of 

catalogue (/.c.). Though T have provisionally stated it se Ne 
Q. oblongifolia of Torrey ®, Iam by no means certain that it 
is not undescribed. I have seen ‘no specimens of Torrey’s 
plant; but, judging from the plate he has given (op. edt.) and 
the description (notwithstanding some discrepancies), it, if not 
identical with, approaches that species more closely than any 
other yet described. If identiéal with that New-Mexican 
species, the ener of Q. oblongifolia must be extended north 
twelve degrees. (. oblongifolia, De Candolle thinks, is closely 
allied to @. gr isea, Liebm., another New-Mexican species. 
The species, m the form of the leaves, is no doubt allied to Q. 
agrifolia, Neet, thou. h these are in our species not so glau- 
cous; but it differs widely in the large size of the acorns, in 
the shape of the cup, and in the form of the scales, and is 
quite distinct from that very variable species. The whole 
group of closely allied species, of which @. agrifolia is the 
type, is one involved in much obscurity, and requires a tho- 
rough revision, many forms to which specific importance has 
been given being nothing more than local varieties, produced 
by climate, soil, or other causes not so apparent to the senses, 
and regarding the influence of which we are as yet ignorant. 


* Sitgreave’s ‘Report of an Expedition down the Zuni and Colorado 
Rivers,’ p. 173, e 19, 
+ Anales de Ciencias Naturales, tomo iii. p. 271. 


254 Dr. R. Brown on some new or little-known 


It is often loaded with fruit when not more than three or four 
feet high, though it will reach the height of more than forty 
feet. Mr. Bolander, a most observant Californian botanist, 
remarks that on river-banks and in exposures close to the 
coast, where it is almost daily enveloped in fogs, it exhibits a 
considerable uniformity, and elsewhere it varies infinitely 
within the type. The figure of Q. oxyadenia, Torr., in Sit- 
greave’s Report, p. 173, pl. 17, represents the ordinary form 
of it very well when the acorns are fully developed. How- 
ever, in the valleys of the interior of Oregon and California 
(for it is not found north of 43° N. lat.) the shapes of the leaves 
of one and the same tree are very different : some have entire 
margins, while others have them pretty deeply dentated ; often 
one side is entire and the other dentate. Some trees occur of 
which the young shoots have the leaves “ coarsely sinuate or 
obliquely sinuate toothed; teeth very sharply acute, with a 
broad base, cuspidate-awned,” thus agreeing with Kelloge’s 
Q. Morheus*, while the older branches have much smaller 
and entire leaves. In Anderson’s Valley I saw several trees 
whose entire foliage agreed admirably with Kelloge’s. Had 
T not seen that tree on the shore of Borax Lake exhibiting 
both forms, I should have been inclined to call it a good spe- 
cies. The cups of the acorns of both trees have the scales 
long and loosely imbricated, and the acorn is almost entirely 
immerged ; but this is also the case with those of some trees 
that have a far different foliage. Thus far we have not been 
able to find good reliable characters. There are transitions in 
all parts, even in the same tree. As the tree has the habit of 
growing in groups, one might suppose that trees of one group 
at least should show a uniformity in botanical characters : but 
this is not so; just the very extremes may be found in one 
and the same group. On dry gravelly hill-sides in the inte- 
rior this tree presents still another form, Q. Wislizent, Englm.t+ 
The acorns ripen annually, and differ also essentially in shape 
and size. Soil, climate, and exposure offer in this case 
no satisfactory explanation for so great a variation in one 
speciest. I am inclined to believe that it must be attributed 
to some intrinsic peculiarity which would lead certain species 
both of plants and animals to vary so much from their typical 
form as to almost lead one to believe that we see therein the 
species struggling to break off and establish new forms or 
races, allied to but differing specifically from the parent 
species. 
* Proc. California Acad. Nat. Sciences, vol. ii. p. 36. 


+ DeCandolle’s Prodromus, vol. xvi. p. 67. 
} Proc, Cal. Acad. Nat. Sc. vol. iii. p. 229. 


Species of Oaks from North-west America. 255 


Quercus oblongifolia, or at least'the form which I have sup- 
posed to be it, appears to belong, according to Cirsted’s recent 
observations in his memoir on @. agrifolia (Om den krist- 
tornbladede Eg fra Californien *), to his section Stenocarpea 
of the subgenus LHrythrobalanus of the restricted genus 
Quercus. 


5. Quercus Jacobi, R. Br. Campst. 


I will not attempt in this place to do more than indicate 
the above species; for though it came under my notice as 
early as 1863, through a curious concourse of accidents I have 
never yet been able to obtain sufficient material for the publi- 
cation of a complete diagnosis of the species. The only place 
where I ever observed it was in the south-eastern district of 
Vancouver Island, on the lawn and close to the house of Sir 
James Douglas, along with trees of its close ally, Q. Garryana, 
which afforded excellent material for comparison. The leaves 
of the species under notice, instead of being long and with 
three or four almost equal shallow lobes, acutely cut at the 
bottom, and the leaf of about equal breadth throughout, was 
more palmate, with five lobes, deeper and smaller than in Q. 
Garryana, the basal ones being broadest, the breadth of the 
leaf greatest at the middle. The form of the tree is also 
different. Instead of, as in Q. Garryana, being bare of branches 
for about twelve feet, it branches out near the base, the 
branching being much more umbrageous than in Q. Garryana. 
I was informed that the acorns were also different; and the 
one comes into leaf and flower later than the other. Sir James 
Douglas, who was at that time Governor of British Columbia 
and Vancouver Island, had for many years noticed these 
trees growing alongside of Q. Garryana, and was quite con- 
vinced of the specific difference of the one to which, in me- 
mory of his long and unvarying kindness to me and other 
naturalists during our exploration of North-west America, 
and in respect for the character of the founder of our North- 
Pacific colonies, I have attached his name. [or the reasons 
mentioned, I will not at greater length describe this species 
or, at least, marked variety; but, as I hope to obtain in a 
short time sufficient materials for that purpose, I will postpone 
this until these are put into my possession. 

In all, seventeen species of Cupuliferee find a place in the 
flora of the region to the west of the Rocky Mountains, north- 
ward of and including Upper California, which immense ex- 
tent of territory, so varied in its climate and. physical features, 


* Videnskab. Meddelelser fra den Naturhist. Forening i Kjébenhayn, 
1869, p. 59. 


256 M. Armand David on two new Species of Birds. 


is generally known as North-west America. As I have already 
described and figured most of these species for a general work 
on the forests of that country (now in course of publication), I 
need not even mention them in this place; and for the same 
reason I have omitted to give figures of the species I have 
here described, these figures, with more extended descriptions, 
being intended to find a place in the same work. 


Edinburgh, March 1, 1871. 


XXXI.—On two new Species of Birds from Moupin, Western 
Szechuen. By ARMAND DaviD. 


Accentor multistriatus, n. sp. 


Like A. strophiatus, Hodgs., of the Himalayas, but without 
rufescence on the upper parts, and with a narrower pectoral 
band; sides of the neck cinereous, with numerous black 
streaks; flanks and vent pale buff, covered with blackish- 
brown streaks, and the oblong spots on the crown, hind neck, 
and back darker and more abundant than in its ally. Some- 
what larger in size, with larger legs and feet. This bird 
forms a good second species of this peculiarly coloured group 
of Accentor. Length 6 inches; wing 2°6, tail 2:4. Inis nut- 
brown. 

Hab, Moupin, Western Szechuen. 


Cinclosoma Artemisia, n. sp. 


In size, form, and style of coloration very similar to C. 
ocellatum, Vigors, of the Himalayas. Head and broad patch 
on the throat black, leaving the chin, lores, and under the eye 
buff-coloured, and a partial half-eyebrow and a spot in rear of 
the ear-coverts white. Neck and underparts buff, a little 
rufous near the edge of the black gorget; back of the neck, 
breast, and flanks banded on each feather near its tip with an 
undulating black bar. Scapulars and back as in C. ocellatum, 
but with broader and yellower tip-spots and with much nar- 
rower black bars. Wings and tail as in its ally, but with 
the rufous more mixed with yellow. Length 12°75 inches ; 
wing 5, tail 65. Bill variable in length; iris yellow, 

Hab. Moupin, Western Szechuen., 

Genoa, Feb. 20, 1871, 


Mr. R. Swinhoe on four new Asiatic Birds. 257 


XXXIL—On four new Species of Asiatic Birds. 
By Roserr Swinuoer, F.Z.S. 


» Pellorneum subochraceum, n. sp. 


Like P. ruficeps, Swainson, of India, but smaller, with less 
deep bill and shorter tarse. Crown richer rufous, with a di- 
stinct pale buff eye-streak extending to the nape. Breast, 
flanks, and vent buff, leaving the belly nearly white; the 
breast streaked with a few long, olive-brown arrow-head 
marks. Length 5°8 inches; wing 2°7, tail 2°6. 

My single specimen of this bird was collected in the Tenas- 
serim provinces, and sent to me some years ago by Mr. Blyth. 
My P. rujiceps is from Mr. Beavan’s collection. 


Pecile baicalensis, n. sp. 


Like P. carolinensis, Aud., of North America, from which 
it differs in having the black throat-mark confined to the 
throat and under neck, and not expanding under the cheeks ; 
the black feathers’ are, moreover, broadly edged with white. 
Its flanks have a very slight tint of brown. Its wing-feathers 
are more broadly edged with white; and the white is clouded 
with grey, and not so pure as in the other. It is paler on the 
back and rump, with but little tinge of buff. It is of similar 
size. Wings more graduated; tarse short; toes very short 
and thick. 

Hab. Trans Baikal. 

T'wo specimens of this interesting form were received from 
the Lake-Baikal region, in company with several of P. kamt- 
schatkensis, Bp. They were sent to M. Jules Verreaux by 
M. Tacsanowsky of Warsaw. 


Family Alaudide. 
Mirafra borneénsis, n. sp. 

Similar in coloration to M. javanica (Horsf.) of Java. Bill 
straighter and more conical, not so pyrrhuline, with much 
longer crura to the lower mandible; wing longer, and not so 
rounded; toes, especially the middle one, shorter. Entire 
length 5°75 inches; wing 2°9, tail 2°3. 

Hab. Borneo (Banjermassing). Collected by Mr. A. R. 
Wallace. : 

Mirafra parva, n. sp. 

Bill similar in form to that of the last; coloration similar, 
but with less rufous. Can at once be distinguished by its 
small bill and miniature size. Length 5:1 inches; wing 2°6, 
tail 2. 

Hab. Flores. Collected by Mr. A. R. Wallace. 


258 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


XXXITI.— Catalogue of Zygopine, a Subfamily of Curculio- 
nidee, found by Mr. Wallace in the Hastern Archipelago. 
By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.S. &c., late Pres. Ent. Soc. 


[Continued from p. 222. ] 
ARACHNOPUS. 


Guérin, Voy. Coq. (Entom.) p. 127; Lacordaire, Gen. vi. p. 159. 
Arachnobas, Boisduval, Voy. Astr. ii. p. 435, 


Lacordaire, who was only acquainted with one species (A. 
gazella), considered this genus so aberrant that he hesitated 
whether he should not make it a distinct tribe. In my opinion 
it would have been quite right to do so, as the new forms 
described below, although all furnished with a pectoral canal, 
are evidently allied to it, and indicate a subfamily di- 
stinct from the normal Zygopinz of Malasia and America. 
The chief structural peculiarities of this group are the great 
breadth of the intercoxal process, in all except Nypheba, 
whereby the posterior coxe are placed close to the edge of the 
elytra, and the narrow metathoracic episterna; then under- 
neath the femora there is frequently an excavation or canal 
for the reception of the tibize, and the latter are often deeply 
scored or lined in a manner never seen in the genuine Zygo- 
pine. ‘There are five species of this genus already described, 
viz. :—A. striga, Guér. (Dorey); A. gazella, Boisd. (Dorey, 
Waigiou, Aru); A. persona, Vollenh. (Waigiou, Batchian) ; 
A. frenatus, Vollenh. (Salwatty); A. geometricus, Vollenh. 
(Tondano). 


Arachnopus binotatus. 


A. ovatus, niger; rostro basi confertim rude punctato; antennis 
nigris; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus breviter obconicis, 
ceteris rotundatis, ultimo clavam quasi incipiente ; prothorace 
subtiliter crebre punctato; elytris in medio prothorace latioribus, 
seriatim punctatis, punctis sat magnis sed leviter impressis et 
paulo approximatis, interstitiis latis, in singulo elytro macula 
magna rotunda densissime flavescenti-squamosa decoratis ; corpore 
infra nigro; femoribus tibiisque nigro fimbriatis. Long. 6 lin. 


Hab. Aru. 
Arachnopus Wallacei*. 
A, ovatus, ater; rostro basi confertim rude punctato et vage albo- 
setoso; antennis nigris ; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus lon- 


giusculis; prothorace sat crebre punctato, basi in medio paulo 
excavato, antice utrinque maculis duabus niveis, basi linea griseo- 


* A figure of this species is given in Wallace’s ‘ Malay Archipelago,’ 
vol, ii. p. 154. 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 259 


squamosa marginato ; elytris in médio prothorace paulo latioribus, 
seriatim conferte et grosse punctatis, interstitiis indistinctis, in 
singulo elytro maculis quinque niveo-squamosis decoratis ; corpore 
infra nigro, *~pectore ante coxas anticas linea curvata, metasterno 
antice, segmentis abdominis tertio quartoque utrinque et ultimo 
toto, niveis; pedibus parce niveo-setosis; femoribus  tibiisque 
albo fimbriatis. Long. 6 lin. 


Hab. Gilolo. 
Arachnopus phaleratus. Pl. XVI. fig. 9 


A, ovatus, niger; rostro( ¢) basi tenui, modice punctato, (  ) basi 
tumidulo, magis rude punctato; oculis supra albo marginatis ; 
prothorace lateribus antice fortiter rotundatis, deinde subparallelis, 
confertim granulato-punctato, punctis plerumque griseo-squa- 
migeris, linea laterali ab apice ad basin decorato; elytris grosse 
sulcato-punctatis, punctis approximatis, interstitiis tuberculatis, 
vitta suturali fasciisque duabus angustis niveis, una basali, altera 
curvata mediana ; corpore infra nigra, pectore segmentoque basali 
abdominis confertim punctatis; femoribus subtiliter granulatis, 
parce albo-setosis ; tibiis albo-fimbriatis. Long. 4—6 lin. 


Tab. Ceram. 
Arachnopus simius. 


A, ovatus, niger; rostro basi utrinque albo lineato, rude sulcato- 
punctato, apicem versus sensim subtiliter punctulato ; prothorace 
utrinque rotundato, leviter confertim punctato, supra lineis tribus 
albidis ornato, una mediana longitudinali, una obliqua in utroque 
latere ; elytris breviusculis, fortiter sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis 
asperatis, vel subtuberculatis, in singulo macula basali vittisque 
tribus abbreviatis albidis, duabus apicalibus, quarum una suturali, 
altera humerali, ornatis; corpore infra nigro; metasterno, etiam 
aliquando segmento primo abdominis, griseo-squamoso; femoribus 
tiblisque ut in A. phalerato. Long. 34-43 lin. 


Hab. Mysol, Ceram. 


Allied to A. persona, Vollenh., but, inter alia, the prothorax 
of that species is longer, very remotely punctured, and the 
interstices of the elytra have closer-set, shining, and mostly 
transverse tubercles; the elytra also are spotted so as to 
suggest in a rough way eyes, nose, mouth, &c.: hence the 
name. 

Arachnopus sannio. 


A, ovatus, niger, indumento squamisque interruptis griseis indutus ; 
rostro antennisque fusco-ferrugineis, illo basi subsulcato, reliquo 
fere obsolete punctato ; prothorace utrinque rotundato, subvage 
punctato, lineis sex, quarum una transyersa pone medium, 
punctisque squamigeris notato; elytris striato-punctatis, punetis 
remotis, plerumque squamis obtectis, interstitiis convexis, uni- 
serlatim remote nigro tuberculatis, griseo-squamosis, singulo 


260 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopinx 


plagis duabus basalibus alterisque tribus posticis, duabus sub- 
suturalibus, tertioque elongata marginali; corpore infra nigro, 
nitido, pectore abdomineque 2riseo “marginatis, metasterno toto 
egriseo; pedibus parce griseo-squamosis ; “tibiis griseo fimbriatis. 
Long. 3 lin. 


Hab. Aru. 
THYESTETHA. 


Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. ii. p. 426. 


Char. emend.—Rostrum cylindricum, tenuatum, perparum arcua- 
tum, pone coxas posticas protensum ; scrobes antemediane, infra 
rostrum desinentes. Oculi subgrosse granulati, antice haud ap- 
proximati. Scapus oculum haud attingens ; funiculus 7-articu- 
latus, articulis duobus basalibus longioribus, ceteris gradatim 
brevioribus ; clava ovalis, distincta. Prothorax subconicus, apice 
supra paulo productus. Hlytra cordiformia, basi prothorace haud 
latiora. Pedes elongati; femora sublinearia, infra canaliculata, et 
dente parvo instructa; tbew rectze, sulcatee ; tarsi articulo penul- 
timo late transverso. ima pectoralis inter coxas posticas eva- 
nescens. Cove utrinque approximate. Processus intercoxalis 
latissimus. Abdomen segmento secundo vix ampliato. 


In this genus and the next the pectoral canal gradually 
disappears behind, the apex of the rostrum in repose lying 
beyond it. The tibie in this and nearly all the following 
genera are longitudinally grooved, the intervals between the 
grooves consisting of narrow elev: ated lines generally studded 
with small scales. These are small, very glossy, glabrous 
insects, frequently with a snowy- -white line along the upper 
margin of the femora. The only species (7°. nitida) i is figured 


on Pl. XVI. fig. 8, and is from Aru and Dorey. 


TELAUGIA. 


Rostrum haud elongatum, vix tenuatum, apice depressum parum 
arcnatum ; scrobes preemedianse, oblique, ad partem inferiorem 
oculorum currentes. Funiculus articulis duabus basalibus longius- 
culis, ceteris brevibus; clava ovata, distincta. Oculi laterales, 
tenue granulati. Prothorax subconicus, lobis ocularibus fere obso- 
letis. lytra subcordiformia. Femora modice elongata, linearia, 
infra subcanaliculata, mutica; tébie rect, suleate; tars? nor- 
males. Rima pectoralis mesosterno evanescens. Abdomen normale. 


As in Thyestetha, the pectoral canal is not limited behind, 
the mesosternum being hollowed out in the middle, allowing 
the rostrum to pass ‘between its two projecting sides; the 
rostrum, however, does not extend beyond the intermediate 
coxe. The canal beneath the femora is not so well marked 
as in Thyestetha. 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 261 


Telaugia coccosa. 


7’. breviter obovata, atra, nitida ; capite haud squamoso; rostro vage 


punctulato, sulco laterali squamis albis repleto ; antennis testaceis ; 
prothorace vage subtiliter punctulato ; elytris rufo-brunneis, niti- 
dissimis, remote subtiliter seriatim punctulatis; corpore infra 
rufv-brunneo, nitido ; pedibus nigris, sparse albo-squamosis ; fe- 
moribus supra linea niveo-squamosa ornatis. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Batchian. 
IpOTASIA. 


Rostrum haud elongatum, validum, arcuatum ; scrobes medians, ad 


partem inferiorem oculorum currentes. Oculi laterales, antice haud 
approximantes. Scapus bees oculum vix attingens ; funiculus 
7-articulatus, articulis 1°, © longiusculis, ceteris brevioribus ; 
clava ovata, adnata. eae maheadcudt supra valde con- 
vexus, lobis ocularibus distinctis.. ScuteJlwm nullum. Llytra 
breviuscula, valde convexa, subcordiformes, prothorace paulo 
latiora. Pedes elongati; femora incrassata, compressa, infra 
canaliculata ; ¢ibic rectee, sulcate ; tarsi eequales, articulo basali 
modice clongato, secundo angustiore, tertio late bilobo, quarto 
breviusculo ; wnguiculi approximati, basi connati? Rima pecto- 
ralis mesosterno terminata, apice margine elevato. Metasternum 
normale. Processus intercoxalis latissimus. Abdomen segmentis 
tertio quartoque brevissimis. 


There is a very marked resemblance between the species of 


this genus, which are, notwithstanding, distinguished by very 
distinctive characters. The genus is also oad in Northern 
Australia. 


L 


ca 


Idotasia nasuta. Pl. XVI. fig. 2. 


nigra, nitida; rostro dimidio basali arcuato-gibboso, et niveo- 
squamoso ; antennis’ pallide ferrugineis ; oculis tenue granulatis ; 
prothorace ampliato, transverso, subvage subtilissime punctulato ; 
clytris seriatim remote subtilissime punctulatis ; corpore infra 
nigro-brunneo ; femoribus lineatim albo-squamosis, supra squamis 
dense vestitis, anticis valde ampliatis, subtus dente minuto in- 
structis, ceteris muticis; tibus posticis basi paulo arcuatis. 
Long. 1% lin. 


Hab. Dorey, Morty, Waigiou. 


Idotasia ebriosa. 


precedenti simillima; rostro minus elongato, fere toto arcuato- 
gibboso, squamis niveis basi vestito ; antennis pallide ferrugineis; 
oculis tenue granulatis; prothorace subconico, vage subfortiter 
punetato ; elytris seriatim subtiliter, sat minus remote punctu- 
latis; corpore infra pedibusque piceis, his sparse niyeo-squamu- 
losis; femoribus yix incrassatis, haud dentatis, nec lineatis. 
Long. 12 Tin. 


Hab. Salwatty. 


262 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


TIdotasia inclusa. 


I, nigra, nitida; rostro fere toto arcuato, subgibboso, basi niveo- 
squamoso ; oculis grosse granulatis ; prothorace medio carinulato, 
lineis confertis abbreviatis sublongitudinalibus insculpto, singulis 
pilis perpaucis minutis transversim obsitis; elytris sat fortiter 
striato-punctatis, interstitiis latis, uniseriatim remote punctatis, 
sutura, presertim basi, subacute elevatis; pedibus vage niveo- 
squamosis; femoribus nec dentatis nec lineatis; tarsis piceis. 
Long. 1 lin. 


Hab. Mysol. 


Idotasia scaphioides. 


I. nigra, nitida; capite inter oculos rostroque confertim oblongo- 
punctatis, interstitiis carinulatis, hoc toto arcuato ; antennis ferru- 
gineis ; oculis grosse granulatis; prothorace minus transverso quam 
in J. nasuta, sat fortiter subvage punctato, in medio linea gla- 
brata impunctata; elytris subtiliter striato-punctatis, punctis 
majusculis; femoribus haud lineatis, subtus omnibus dente mi- 
nuto instructis; tibiis posticis basi valde arcuato-productis. 
Long. 1§ lin. 


Hab. Batchian, Saylee (Gilolo, var. ?). 


Idotasia elliptica. 


T, nigra, nitida; capite inter oculos rostroque antice tricarinulatis, 
inter carinulas basi transversim subquadrato-insculptis, hoe toto 
arcuato-gibboso ; antennis ferrugineis; oculis tenue granulatis ; 
prothorace oblongo, haud ampliato, utrinque perparum rotundato, 
sat fortiter subyage punctato; elytris pone medium paulo lon- 
gioribus, punctis ut in J. scaphioide simillimis; femoribus haud 
lineatis, subtus omnibus dente minuto instructis; tibiis posticis 
basi arcuato-productis. Long. 14 lin. 


Hab. Ceram, Batchian. 


The differentiation of these species will be the more readily 
contrasted by the following table :— 


Eyes coarsely facetted. 
Rostrum gibbous. 


Prothorax normally punctured..... Sark Coe ebriosa. 
Prothorax with short impressed lines........ mmelusa. 
Trogtrum Mot PIbHoOUS Fh) vias sn verd |, dae Se eee scaphioides. 
Hyes finely facetted. 
Prothorax minutely punctured.............- nasuta. 
Prothorax rather strongly punctured ........ elliptica. 
SEMIATHE. 


Tdotasie subsimilis, sed rostro tenuato ; scutello distincto, et femort- 


from the Eastern Archipelago. 263 


bus infra haud canaliculatis. Oculi magni, tenue granulati. 
Corpus modice convexum. 


The femora in this genus are only grooved at the apex in 
the ordinary Way ; the tibie, therefore, do not admit of being 
lodged in them as in those genera in which they are canalicu- 
late or grooved in their whole extent. 


Semiathe rufipennis. 


S. late elliptica, supra nitida, nigra, elytris rufo-luteis; capite an- 
tice vix convexo, crebre punctato; rostro prothorace breviore, 
subtilissime punctato, basi lato ; antennis testaceis ; oculis antice 
vix approximatis, squamis albis marginatis; prothorace basi 
longitudine paulo latiore, leviter subvage punctato; scutello 
punctiformi; elytris prothorace duplo longioribus, pone basin 
latioribus, seriatim leviter punctatis, interstitiis latis, impunctatis, 
apicem versus nigricantibus et vitta albo-squamosa decoratis ; 
corpore infra subluteo; pedibus piceis, vage squamosis ; femori- 
bus anticis dente valido instructis. Long. 2 lin. 


dab. Dorey. @ | 


Semiathe ophthalmica. 


S. subelliptica, oblonga, nigra, nitida ; capite parvo ; rostro prothorace 
breviore, basi vix latiore, subtilissime punctulato; antennis sub- 
testaceis ; oculis subapproximatis; prothorace basi latitudine 
parum longiore, leviter subvage punctulato; scutello suborbicu- 
lari; elytris prothorace plus duplo longioribus, pone basin latiori- 
bus, seriatim leviter punctulatis, interstitiis latis, apicem versus 
vitta abbreviata albo-squamosa decoratis; pedibus piceo-nigris, 
vage squamosis ; femoribus basi infra dense albo-squamosis, totis 
dente valido instructis. Long. 24 lin. 


Hab. Mysol. 
XYCHUSA. 


Rostrum subtenuatum, depressum. Clava ovata, distincta. Oculi 
tenue granulati, approximantes. Prothorax utrinque valde ro- 
tundatus, basi paulo constrictus, sulcato-marginatus. Elytra 
ovata, prothorace vix latiora. Femora infra haud canaliculata, 
dente parvo instructa; tbew haud sulcate; cove intermedix et 
postice utrinque fere contigue. Metasternum brevissimum. Cz- 
teris ut in [dotasia. 

In the form of the prothorax, narrower at the base than in 
the middle, and in its grooved margin, this genus differs from 
all the preceding; like Jdotasia and Semiathe, it has also the 
upper edge of the femora covered with white scales. 


Xychusa larvata. 


X. subanguste ovalis, nigra, nitida, elytris piceo-luteis ; capite supra 
conyexo, subtilissime crebre punctulato, inter oculos squamis 


264 Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Catalogue of Zygopine 


niveis dense tecto; rostro castaneo, basi subfortiter punctato ; 
antennis piceo-testaceis ; prothorace longiore quam latiore, apice 
haud tubulato, sat fortiter vage punctato; scutello inconspicuo ; 
elytris obovatis, convexis, seriatim punctatis, punctis oblongis, 
interstitiis latis planatis, piceo-luteis, apicem versus nigricantibus 
et vitta ubbreviata niveo-squamosa notatis; corpore infra pedi- 
busque piceis, femoribus crebre punctatis, supra linea niveo-squa- 
mosa ornatis. Long. 2 lin. 


Hab. Aru. 


4 


ELICHORA. 


Rostrum longiusculum, tenuatum. Scapus oculum haud attingens. 
Oculi grosse granulati. Pedes longiusculi ; femora linearia, mu- 
tica; cove intermedi et postice utrinque fere contigue. Rima 
pectoralis coxarum intermediarum marginem posteriorem attin- 
gens. Ceeteris ut in Jdotasia. 


This genus approaches Xychusa in the extreme shortness 
of the metasternum and the consequent approximation of the 
intermediate and posterior cox, but differs in the greater 
length of the rostrum and the corresponding extension of the 
pectoral canal. In habit it resembles Thyestetha, but, with 
Xychusa, it is more nearly allied to Ldotasia. 


Elichora coruscans. 


E, elliptica, nigra, nitida ; rostro basi rude lineatim punctato, apicem 
versus punctis sensim minoribus ; antennis testaceis ; prothorace 
oblongo-conico, yage subtiliter punctulato; elytris pone basin 
latioribus, remote subtilissime seriatim punctulatis ; corpore intra 
nudo, nitido; pedibus disperse albo-squamosis; tarsis ferrugineis. 
Long. 23 lin. 


Hab. Batchian. 
NYPH ABA. 


Rostrum breviusculum, validum, arcuatum, apice depressum. Puni- 
culus 7-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus longioribus, ceteris 
transversis, ultimo clava ovata quasi incipiente. Oculi magni, 
antice subapproximantes, grosse granulati. Prothoraa trans- 
versus. Scutellum distinctum, punctiforme. Llytra oblonga, 
modice convexa, prothorace parum latiora. Memora suberassa, 
infra canaliculata et dentata; tébie breviuscule, subarcuatee, sul- 
cate ; tarsi normales. Rima pectoralis ut in Idotasia. Meta- 
sternum modice elongatum. Processus intercoxalis angustatus. 
Abdomen normale. ; ’ 


The narrowness of the intercoxal process, as compared with 
Idotasia and allied genera, is a marked departure from their 
structure in that respect. The type of this genus is nearly 
glabrous, except that it is spotted here and there with a few 


Srom the Eastern Archipelago. 965 


white scales collected together’ principally on the elytra, and 
resembles a small Monomma or, still nearer perhaps, a Chelo- 
narium. 


Nyphaba monommotdes. Pl. XVI. fig. 7. 


N. ovalis, nitida, nigro-picea, elytris rufo-piceis; capite fronte opaco, 
impunctato, inter oculos foveato; rostro basi rugoso-punctato ; 
antennis testaceo-piceis ; prothorace basi fere duplo latiore quam 
longiore, antice tubulato, utrinque valde rotundato, sat fortiter 
subvage punctato, basi maculis duabis albis notato; elytris duplo 
longioribus quam latioribus, utrinque modice rotundatis, fortiter 
sulcato-punctatis, punctis magnis subquadratis, interstitiis sub 
certa luce planatis et, basin versus, corrugatis, maculis albis 
irroratis e squamis albis formatis ; corpore infra pedibusque pi- 
ceis. Long. 24 lin. 


Hab. Ceram. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
. PLATE XV. 


Fig. 1. Dedania mesoleuca: a, head and part of the prothorax ; b, antenna; 
c, fore tarsus. 


Fig. 2. Pempheres trilineata (the fore tibie are not sufficiently curved) : 
a, head. 

Fig. 3. Mecopus pulvereus. 

Fig. 4. Talanthia phalangium : a, head. 

Fig. 5, Heurippa amena (the body is much too broad) : a, head; 8, an- 
tenna. 

Fig. 6. Phylattis V-alba: a, head; b, antenna. 

Fig. 7. Ganyopis leneura: a, head. 

Fig. 8. Mecopus spinicollis. 


Fig. 9. Chirozetes nervosus: a, front view of the head. 

Fig. 10. Antenna of Agametis festiva. 

Fig. 11. Head and part of the prothorax of Mecopus bispinosus, Web. 
Fig. 12. Head and part of the prothorax of Mecopus serrirostris. 

Fig. 13 a, antenna; b, head, of Brimoda pagana. 

Fig. 14. Front view of the head of Phylaitis cyclops. 


PuaTE XVI. 
Fig. 1. Emexaure gallinula (the penultimate tarsal joints are much too 
broad): a, head; 4, fore leg. 
Fig. 2. Idotasia nasuta: a, head. 
Fig. 3. Naupheus miliaris: a, head. 
Fig. 4. Metialma nevia: a, head; 6, fore leg. 
Fig. 5. Odoacis grallarius: a, head. 
Fig. 6. Osphilia undata. 
Fig. 7. Nypheba monommoides. 
Fig. 8. Thyestetha nitida: a, head and part of the prothorax. 
Fig. 9. Arachnopus phaleratus. 


Fig. 10. Head of Idotasia ebriosa. 
Fig. 11. Head of Idotasia scaphioides. 


Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 19 


266 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Prof. Cope’s Interpretation 


Fig. 12. Part of hind femur and tibia of Idotasia seaphioides. 

Fig. 13. Head of Osphilia apicalis. 

Fig. 14. Right fore leg of Xychusa larvata. 

Fig. 15. Front view of the head of Semiathe ophthalmica. The eyes are 
scarcely large enough, and not sufficiently approximate. 


XXXIV.—Note on Prof. Cope’s Interpretation of the Ichthyo- 
saurian Head. By Harry G, SEELEY, F.G.S., Assistant 
to Prof. Sedgwick m the Woodwardian Museum, University 
of Cambridge. 


PROFESSOR Cope, in the ‘American Naturalist’ for October 
1870, published an illustrated abstract of his recent memoir on 
the crania of the lower Vertebrata. By the aid of these figures 
many readers will become conversant with the curious new 
interpretations which are among the results of Prof. Cope’s 
labours ; and this consideration leads me to offer the following 
remarks upon the abstract of the memoir. As a briefer 
notice has already been reprinted in the ‘Annals’ (1871, 
vil. p. 67), it may be enough to state that from study of the 
skull-bones which are immediately connected with the qua- 
drate bone, Prof. Cope finds that previous writers have not 
accurately determined the cranial elements in Ichthyosauria, 
Dicynodontia, and others of the Monocondylia. And the 
questions raised are questions of fact, concerning one or two 
of which it is necessary to ask, Do the alleged facts exist ? 
and if they exist, are they truly interpreted in the figures ? 
On one point, that of the new interpretation of Ichthyosauria, 
we have good materials in England for forming a judgment ; 
and having had occasion in the last few years to study these 
specimens in detail, I will endeavour to make Prof. Cope’s 
positions intelligible. 

First he finds at the back of the external nostril in [chthyo- 
saurus two small bones which are named the nasal bones. 
There is no antecedent improbability in this determination; 
the nasal bones commonly have such a position in all the 
Vertebrata, and any deviation from such a plan may be re- 
garded as exceptional. A consequence, however, of such an 
identification is that a bone which Prof. Cope regards as the 
principal frontal bone (nasal of authors) enters into the nostril 
also; and against this there is a prima-facie probability, be- 
cause the frontal bone has no such relation in vertebrates. 
But the improbability is lessened when the nostril of Jchthyo- 
saurus is seen to occupy the position usually held by the 
middle hole of the skull (seen in Ornithosaurs, Dinosaurs, 
Teleosaurs, &c.) ; and with that anteorbital perforation it may 


of the Ichthyosaurian Head. 267 


be supposed to be confluent. But even with this view there 
remains an improbability against the nostrils being mesially 
divided by the principal frontal bones, inasmuch as it is only 
among mammals, from which the prefrontal and postfrontal 
bones ‘have disappeared as separate elements, that the frontal 
bone ever enters into the anteorbital vacuity. Prof. Cope, by 
what is probably an oversight in lettering the figure, makes 
the lachrymal bone enter the alveolar border and carry teeth, 
by which it is excluded from entering into the orbit. These 
relations are so entirely unparalleled, that I can only account 
for the determination on the supposition that, in printing, the 
letters intended for the maxillary and lachrymal bones became 
interchanged. On this view, the anterior narine would be 
surrounded by the premaxillary, frontal, nasal, and lachrymal 
bones—though, according to the lettering, for lachrymal we 
should read maxillary. 

Now, do the European Ichthyosaurs support the interpre- 
tation which Prof. Cope makes from a head from the Lias of 
Barrow-upon-Soar? I do not find such a bone in any of the 
materials (drawings, photographs, and specimens) to which I 
have access; and these include species from several formations, 
both English and French. I do not wish to urge this nega- 
tive evidence as proof that the bone does not exist, but only 
to show that, if it does exist in Prof. Cope’s specimen, he 
possesses an animal which differs in remarkable generic cha- 
racters from Jchthyosaurus. And this view might be regarded 
as supported by the figure; for we miss from its place, poste- 
rior to the postorbital bone, an osseous supraquadrate element 
which has hitherto been found to mark every Ichthyosaurian 
cranium. And Prof. Cope’s other modifications all point in 
the same direction, and make an animal which mimics Jch- 
thyosaurus, but differs from that type in all its most essential 
characters. Thus, in the new Barrow specimen, the squa- 
mosal bone takes upon itself the ordinary functions of the 
parietal, whereas in Ichthyosaurus the squamosal is much 
such a bone as it is in the Teleosauria; and in no Ichthyosaur 
known to me do the squamosal bones extend up the side of 
the cranium and meet mesially, as they are shown to do in 
one of Prof. Cope’s figures. In consequence of this identifi- 
cation, all the superior cranial bones are moved a place back- 
ward, what were regarded as parietals now being squamosals; 
the frontals are parietals, and the nasals frontals, while the 
nasals are replaced by the new bones already discussed. 

In view of the supposition that we have here a new 
genus, it is difficult to believe that a naturalist so acute and 
accomplished as my friend should have overlooked such a 

19* 


268 Mr. H. J. Carter on two undescribed Sponges 


possibility if it existed; but it would be much more easy, if 
the squamosal suture with the parietal bone had become obli- 
terated, and the specimens studied were few, to suppose that the 
difficulty could be so explained. The existence of that suture, 
which is usually well seen, would restore to all the bones of 
the upper part of the head their usual names; and in view of 
the large serpent-like development of the parietals in [chthyo- 
saurus, it is not easy to bring one’s self to call them squamosals 
if any other explanation can be given. There would then 
(excepting also the loss of the supraquadrate bone) be nothing 
to distinguish the Jchthyosaurus under discussion from other 
Ichthyosaurs but the anomalous little bones at the back of 
the nostril, which could neither ‘be nasal nor any named ele- 
ment of the skull. Than that a new bone should appear in 
such a place it would seem less improbable that the obscure 
element should be an accidental dismemberment of an adja- 
cent bone—probably a part of the lachrymal, which usually 
extends over the area which the supposed new bone occupies. 
The lachrymal is often fractured, even in crania which have 
preserved their natural form. 

Prof. Cope’s nomenclature of the bones of the lower jaw 
does not accord with the structures of any Ichthyosaur known 
to me. The articular bone is not a long external splint ele- 
ment, as shown in his figure, but is shaped more like the 
hoof of an odd-hoofed mammal, and is usually so enclosed in 
the jaw as only to display its articular surface, and is never 
seen in a view of the external part of the jaw. 

There are many points in the Ichthyosauria worthy of 
attention; and on the relation of the immature to the adult 
animal I trust soon to be able to offer some new evidence. 


XXXV.—On two undescribed Sponges and two Esperiade 
From the West Indies ; also on the Nomenclature of the Calci- 
sponge Clathrina, Gray. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. 


[Plate XVII. ] 


In Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘Monograph of the British Sponges,’ 
published by the Ray Society in 1864, there are two illustra- 
tions of foreign sponges without names (viz. figs. 289 & 292, 
vol.i.), the former of which is stated to be ‘‘ West Indian,” 
and the locality.of the other is not mentioned. 

For these two sponges Dr. Gray, in his ‘ Notes on the Ar- 
rangement of Sponges ” generally, has proposed the names of 
Ectyon sparsus and Acarnus innominatus respectively (Proc. 


Zool. Soc. 1867, pp. 515 & 544). 


and two Esperiade from the West Indies. 269 


There is, of course, little or no description of them amongst 
the British Spongiade, because they do not belong to the 
British Isles ; but what little is stated of them is so contradic- 
tory, that it had better have been omitted altogether. 

Thus, at p. 25, vol.i., the spicules of Hetyon sparsus are 
said to be “entirely” spined; at p. 125, “‘ entirely and verti- 
cillately,” and at p. 275, in the index to the figures, “ verti- 
cillately,” while in the figure itself (289) they agree only with 
the latter. Now all these are distinct terms for Dr. Bower- 
bank’s different kinds of spined spicules, as may be seen in 
his “'Terminology ;” and had Ketyon sparsus any more than 
one form of spicule, the contradictions might have been of 
little consequence; but as there is only one form, they are 
most confusing and unsatisfactory. 

Again, in Acarnus innominatus (fig. 292), there is only 
one kind of spicule recognizably figured, viz. the ‘ recurvo- 
quaternate”’ form, and, but for the separate figures of this 
spicule given in figs. 73-76 inclusively, we should not know 
exactly what # was like; while there are no less than four 
others unfigured (equally distinct and beautiful forms) in this 
sponge, rendering it, above all others, the most exquisite little 
spicule-combination of any sponges with which I am ac- 
quainted. 

Lastly, Dr. Bowerbank states of this sponge (fig. 292), in 
his “Terminology,” that it is “a portion of the reticulated sur- 
face of the sponge,” having called the preceding figure (fig. 
291) Hymeniacidon Cliftont. 'Thus “the sponge” would 
appear to mean Hymeniacidon Cliftoni; yet at p. 33, vol. 1. it 
is stated to belong to his “ Halichondroid tribe,” which is 
much more intelligible, if not much more correct. 

But Dr. Gray, who had nothing but Dr. Bowerbank’s text 
and illustration for his guidance, evidently did not know all 
this, or he would not have placed this sponge, viz. Acarnus 
innominatus, amongst his Tethyade. 

Under such circumstances I do not hesitate to give full 
illustrations and descriptions of both these sponges with Dr. 
Gray’s names. 

The former, which is a very large specimen (being nearly 
a foot long), is in the British Museum ; and the latter, of com- 
paratively insignificant size, had grown upon the fragment of 
calcareous débris (consisting of the remains of corals and the 
like) at its base. Hence, knowing that the former came from 
the West Indies (St. Vincent is suggested by Dr. Gray, who 
requested me to describe the specimen), we have also the loca- 
lity of the latter, which Dr. Bowerbank has omitted, although, 
curiously enough, Eetyon sparsus and Acarnus innominatus 


270 My. H. J. Carter on two undescribed Sponges 


are figured by the latter close together, as if the author had 
obtained his knowledge of them from the same source as 
myself. 

Beside Acarnus innominatus, there are the remains of two 
other sponges of the same family, which have grown together 
with it upon the fragment of débris mentioned, .viz. two 
Esperiade, of which the spicular complements respectively 
(taken from minute portions) are also and only figured, but are 
sufficient to establish the species, although all other remains 
of the entire sponges have disappeared. 

Then we do not expect to find these sponges in large masses, 
for it is not their habit, but rather with meagre development, 
although with exquisite combinations of spicules, to creep to- 
gether over the small crevices of marine objects in the more 
shallow seas; and hence probably the term “ mactlenta” 
given by Dr. Bowerbank to one of them, which is also a 
British species. 


Ectyon sparsus, Gray. Pl. XVII. figs. 1-3. 


Kerataceous, massive, erect, compressed, sessile, tawny 
yellow or sponge-colour. Surface even, undulating; edges 
obtuse, round; free throughout, except at the point of attach- 
ment, which is contracted and sessile. Oscules of two kinds, 
viz. large and small, scattered generally all over the sponge 
(PI. XVII. fig. 2); large oscules (a a) separate and single, small 
oscules (> 6) frequently arranged in a petaloid manner. Pores 
situated in the minutely reticulated surface generally. Inter- 
nally cavernous, canaliferous; canals tortuous, branched. 
Structure fibrous; fibre horny, round, reticulated and anasto- 
mosing, bearing spicules on its outer side only (fig. 1, a @ a). 
Spicule of one form only, viz. acuate, slightly curved, verti- 
cillately spined at regular intervals throughout, except to- 
ward the point or free end, which is smooth (fig. 3, a, 6); ob- 
tuse end a little smaller than the following portion of the 
shaft, covered with spines and sunk into the outer side of the 
fibre, which appears, under the microscope, to be hollow and 
rough or micropunctate (fig. 1). Spicule about 1-183rd of an 
inch long and 1-3000th of an inch in maximum width. Size 
of entire specimen 10 inches long, 5 inches high, and about 
2 inches wide. 

Hab. Marine. 

Loc. West Indies. 

Obs. This appears to be the specimen represented by Dr. 
Bowerbank in his fig. 289, which is stated to be a “ West- 
Indian sponge.”’ By Schmidt’s mounted specimens at the British 
Museum, I see that it is his Chalinopsis clathrodes, which 


and two Esperiade from the West Indies. 271 


comes from the coast of Caracas (Grundz. Spong. Faun. Atlant. 
Geb. 1870, p. 60); but no figured illustration of this is given. 
It is marked by Schmidt “ nova species,” yet appears to have 
been figuréd by Dr. Bowerbank in the ‘ Philosophical Trans- 
actions’? of 1862 (pl. 30. fig. 7), and called Eetyon sparsus by 
Dr. Gray in 1867 ; so Schmidt’s name of 1870 for this sponge 
is not wanted. 

In Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘Monograph’ it is given as a type 
specimen of his genus Ophlitaspongia (émXitns, armed ?), 
wherein the spicules are confined to the external surface of the 
kerataceous fibre, “ exterspiculate’”’ (externo-spiculate ?), in 
contradistinction to the foregoing genus Chalina, where the 
spicules are entirely “ interspiculate ” (introspiculate ?), illus- 
trated in the type specimen Chalina oculata, fig. 262. 

Nothing can be more natural or more distinct than these 
two characters for these two kinds of sponges respectively ; 
yet, immediately after making the distinction, Dr. Bowerbank 
calls one of the,commonest opalitous sponges on this coast 
(Halichondria seriata, Johnston) ‘ Chalina seriata”’ (fig. 287), 
thus upsetting the ocular demonstration by untrustworthy 
mental reflection. 

Schmidt, too, because the tricurvate or bow-like spicule is 
present in this sponge, would place it among his Desmacidinze 
(Atlant. Spong. Faun. p. 76, note, & p. 77), when it would 
come, together with Dr. Gray’ s Esperiade, in his second sub- 
section, viz. Spiculospongiz, perhaps near Dictyocylindrus 
(p. 519, Zc.) ; but Dr. Gray has more properly put it with his 
Ophistospongiz (Ophlitaspongia, Bk.), in his first subsection 
under the second order of Keratospongiz, or horny sponges, 
with the name of Sertatula seriata (p. 515, Ul. c.). I say “ more 
properly,” because it is much more horny than spiculous or 
siliceous, which is the opposite to the Desmacidine. 

Perhaps the most useful primary division of the Spongiade 
may be based on the rigidity or supporting-power of the 
skeleton-structure, ¢. e. in short, on the skeleton, thus :— 

1. The rigidity of the skeleton dependent on a predomi- 
nance of the sarcodal over the siliceous element. Com- 
mencing with Verongia, Bk., in which there is nothing but 
horny fibre. 

2. The rigidity of the skeleton dependent on a predomi- 
nance of the siliceous over the sarcodal element. ax. gr. 
Dactylocalyx pumiceus, Stutchbury, in which the horny fibre 
is silicified. 

3. The rigidity of the skeleton dependent on a predomi- 
nance of the spiculous over the sarcodal element. Hx. gr. 
Acarnus innominatus, in which the sarcodal element is re- 


272 Mr. H. J. Carter on two undescribed Sponges 


duced to its minimum: Hyalonema &c.; also the Calci- 
spongie. 

Thus Chalina seriata, Bk., would come into the first divi- 
sion, viz. that in which there is more sarcodal or horny than 
siliceous development ; and Schmidt’s Desmacidine into the 
third division, the reverse, viz. that in which there is more 
spiculous than sarcodal or horny development. 

Make, however, the presence of the tricurvate or bow-like 
spicule (for that is one of the spicules of Chalina seriata) 
supreme, and the division based on the rigidity of the skeleton 
breaks down altogether. 

Schmidt, in his ‘ Note to the Synonymy of Dr. Bowerbank’s 
Sponges’ (/.c.), takes the presence of the tricurvate or bow- 
like spicule in Hymeniacidon Bucklandi, Bk., to be as acci- 
dental as it is peculiar to the Desmacidine ; but I have shown 
that its existence in this sponge is normal—or at all events 
in Dercitus niger, which is but a variety of it (Annals, Jan. 
1871), =Pachastrella, Sdt.; and Schmidt himself places the 
latter under his Ancorinide, that is, among the Pachytragian 
sponges (op. cit.). 

So much for the value of a division based more on the 
presence of certain forms of spicule than on the rigidity of the 
skeleton, ¢.¢., in this instance, on the tricurvate or bow- 
like one. 

Now Chalina seriata and the Desmacidine Microciona 
atrosanguinea are closely allied in form, habitat, and spicular 
composition, but in the way that Hctyon sparsus is allied to 
Acarnus innominatus, where, as may be seen by the illustra- 
tions, the rigidity of the skeleton in the former (Pl. XVII. fig. 1) 
depends as much on the keratified state of the sarcode as it 
does in the latter (fig. 4) on the number and arrangement of 
the large acuate spicules. Thus Microciona atrosanguinea 
bears to Chalina seriata (better Seriatula, Gray, for it is not a 
Chalina, if the latter be only ¢ntro-spicular) the same relation 
as Acarnus innominatus to Ectyon sparsus. 

The specimen of Letyon sparsus in the British Museum was 
evidently found on some strand, where it might have been 
washed about for years before it was picked up for further 
preservation—a way in which many foreign sponges are ob- 
tained, as there is not much time for deliberate dredging on the 
survey of a perhaps distant and perilous shore; and few be- 
side naturalists care much for sponges beyond their intrinsic 
value. 

Hence it is not surprising that the surface of this sponge, 
after having been exposed, perhaps, for months or years on a 
dry hot strand under a tropical sun, should present a greyish 


and two Esperiade from the West Indies. 273 


or weather-worn white colour, while its interior still retains 
the tawny-yellow one which, im the living condition or fresh 
state, most probably pervaded it throughout. 


Acarnus innominatus, Gray. Pl. XVII. figs. 4-6. 


Spiculous, flat, spreading, sessile, penetrating and incrust- 
ing the interstices of bodies over which it grows, but not 
boring into them. Colour when fresh unknown, now light 
grey. Structure delicate. Surface even, isodictyal, present- 
ing an irregularly hexagonal arrangement of the spicules 
(Pl. XVII. fig. 4). Oscules and pores not seen. Internal struc- 
ture or skeleton polyhedral, subdivided, consisting of straight 
lines of spicules supported by delicate sarcode rendered more 
dense at the angles of union by the addition of the bulbous 
ends of capitate spicules &c., which project into the interstices 
(fig. 5). Spicules of five kinds, viz. :—(1) the largest, acuate 
smooth, slightly curved, and fusiform (fig. 6, a); (2) large 
capitate, shaft smooth, straight, provided with a globular 
inflation at the fixed end, and an inflated head at the free 
one, armed with four or five large recurved spines (4) ; 
(3) small capitate, the same, but much less in size, and the shaft 
sparsely armed also with recurved spines (c); (4) tricurvate, 
bow-like, robust, much arched (d) ; (5) equianchorate, three- 
fluked, minute (e, f). ‘These spicules are respectively about 25-, 
18-, 7-, 6- and 1-1800th of an inch long. The largest forms the 
meshes or skeleton of the polyhedral structure (figs.4 & 5, aaa) ; 
and the rest are aggregated at the angles of union, whereby 
these points are rendered more dense and present a knotted 
appearance (figs. 4,cc, & 5). Size of largest specimen about 
an inch square, with variable thickness below 1-12th of an 
inch, 

Hab. Marine. 

Loc. West Indies. 


Obs. This little sponge, apparently of an incrusting habit, 
humbly creeping over the débris of corals and the like (which, 
cemented together by calcareous material, appear, from the 
fragment still attached to Hetyon sparsus, to have formed ‘the 
kind of rock on which the latter grew), presents, under the 
microscope, one of the most beautiful sponge-structures that I 
have ever seen. Lach spicule has a most attractive form; and 
the whole produce a combination and arrangement (fig. 5) 
which, for exquisite beauty, individually as well as collec- 
tively, is, so far as my experience goes, unsurpassed, if not 
unequalled, among the Spongiade. 

The hexagonal and isodictyal structure of the surface (fig. 4), 


274 Mr. H. J. Carter on two undescribed Sponges 


which closely resembles that of the Esperiade, together with 
the absence of horny fibre, a minimum of sarcode, and predo- 
minance of spicules, including tricurvate and anchorate ones, 
altogether claim for it a place in Dr. Gray’s second subsection 
of Spicular Sponges, viz. his ‘‘ Spiculospongiz ;”’ for here, 
contrary to the character of Lctyon sparsus, we have the 
spicular element developed at the expense of the sarcodal one, 
that is, an increase in the number of spicules and a reduction 
of the kerataceous fibre to a delicate sarcodal film. 

The term “ Halichondrie” for this section of sponges is 
not near so expressive or intelligible, and therefore not near 
so well-chosen, as that of “‘ Spiculospongiz.”’ 

Thus Acarnus innominatus would come into Dr. Gray’s 
second family, viz. ‘‘ Esperiade ;” and here I should be in- 
clined to place it next to the genus Microciona, p. 535 (I. c), 
whereabouts it would probably have been placed by Dr. Gray 
himself, instead of among his Tethyade, had Dr. Bowerbank’s 
figure been more detailed. 

The anchorate spicule is precisely like that of Microciona 
atrosanguinea, Bk.; but the bow-like or tricurvate one is 
stouter and more arched. Again, the larger spicules of both 
are acuate ; and although there is no isodictyal structure in JZ, 
atrosanguinea, from its peculiar mode of growth, the bulbous 
ends of many spicules of the latter, which are also globular, 
are sunk into the sarcode precisely in the same manner as the 
fixed ends of the capitate spicules in Acarnus tnnominatus. 
There are also in both species a few long spicules of hair-like 
fineness ; but whether they are the earlier stages of the larger 
ones, or permanent forms, I have not been able to determine. 

Microciona atrosanguinea, which is also one of the com- 
monest sponges on this coast, is set down by Schmidt, in his 
‘Synonymy of Dr. Bowerbank’s Sponges,’ as a “‘ Desmaci- 
dine,” and hence would come under his family ‘ Desmaci- 
dine,” which, according to his “‘ Sponge Pedigree” (Atlant. 
Spong. Faun. p. 83), are among the latest developments of 
his Protospongie, while the Ventriculitide are among the 
most ancient. Now the bihamate spicule is as characteristic 
of Schmidt’s Desmacidine as the little siliceous ball is of his 
Geodinide ; and both of these abound together fossilized in the 
“Upper Greensand” of Haldon Hill, in Devonshire (Annals, 
Feb. 1871, p. 112 &c.), while the Ventriculites as yet appear 
to have been found only in the Chalk, which is a subsequent 
formation. How this discrepancy, which makes the Ventri- 
culitide the ancestors of the Desmacidine and Geodinide, is 
to be reconciled is left for the evolutionist to explain. 

I have stated that the acuate spicules form the lines of the 


and two Esperiade from the West Indies. 275 


isodictyal or polyhedral meshes of Acarnus ctnnominatus 
(fig. 4,aaa), where from two to six are placed side by side 
and end to end for this purpose ; and where they join, their 
ends are imbedded in a mass of sarcode densely charged with 
the minute anchorate spicules, amidst which are a considerable 
number of tricurvate or bow-like ones, all of which, united 
together, afford support to the bulbous ends of sometimes as 
many as twenty-four large capitate spicules, together with a 
few of the smaller capitate ones, which are not more than half 
the size of the former, and very sparsely scattered (fig. 5). 

The capitate spicules are termed by Dr. Bowerbank “ de- 
fensive,’ the anchorate “retentive,” and the tricurvate or 
bow-like “ tension spicula.” 

Among other offices, the former are supposed to be for 
catching “intruding worms” (p. 23), the anchorates for re- 
taining the sarcode, and the latter to aid in expanding it. 

How far such offices are imposed upon these spicules re- 
spectively in the present species the reader may conceive, 
where the capitate spicules are situated in cavities to which 
only the minutest particles are admitted, and the other spicules 
confined to the knots of the skeleton, where at least no tension 
whatever seems to be required ; or how these purposes are 
fulfilled in sponges where there are no such spicules present, 
as in the Chalinee, in which the spicules are enécrely within 
the fibre, or in Verongia, where there are no spicules at all, he 
may also conjecture. 

In short, it is only when the sponge is in a passive state, or 
dead or dried, that the ends of the spicules are uncovered ‘by 
the sarcode. In the active living state, the sarcode invariably 
creeps up to the tops of them gradually, until the whole are 
concealed or thus invested. Hence the necessity of studying 
sponges generally in their active, living state, before attempt- 
ing to assign uses to their different spicules, which under any 
circumstances are so self-evident in themselves, or so hidden 
altogether, or so indefinite, that to enter upon the subject 
savours more of weak twaddle than of useful description, and 
so perplexes the student, usgue ad nauseam, that every mo- 
ment he is inclined to throw away the book, exclaiming with 
the lawyers in court, “Give us your facts 5 we don’t want 
your reasons.”’ 

The capitate spicules are present in all stages of develop- 
ment in Acarnus tnnominatus, as Dr. Bowerbank has well 
illustrated in his figures 73-76 inclusively. 

From exposure and other causes, the specimens of this 
sponge had become more or less incrusted with calcareous 
material, which required to be dissolved off by an acid before 


276 Mr. H. J. Carter on two undescribed Sponges 


it could be well examined, when, from a white aspect, it as- 
sumed the grey colour above mentioned. In one part it had 
spread itself over the concavity of a small oyster-shell, but 
had in no part acted upon it after the manner of a Cliona. 


ESPERIADA. 


Beside Acarnus innominatus, two Esperiade had grown 
together with it, as above stated, one of which is Hymenia- 
cidon macilenta, Bk. = Carmia macilenta, Gray (l. c. p. 537) 
= Desmacidon, Sdt. (/. c. p. 76), and the other apparently a 
new species, Msperta socialis, mihi. 

They all belong to the same family, and present the same 
hexagonal or isodictyal aspect on the surface more strongly 
than any other sponge of this section,—growing for the most 
part, when in shallow water, with a creeping habit, insinuating 
themselves among the roots of Laminaria digitata and the 
like crevices in marine objects generally, but seldom spreading 
extensively unless in sheltered positions—or growing erect and 
branching, except in the shrubby “speria of the deep sea. 

The spicules of the West-Indian Carmia macilenta are 
much the same as those of the same species which grows on 
the south coast of Devon, viz. :—(1) acuate, fusiform, with oval 
defined head as wide as the thickest part of the shaft (Pl. XVII. 
fig. 8,a); (2) bihamate, large, robust, contort, elliptico-elon- 
gate (c); (3) inequianchorate, large, three-fluked (a’, 6); (4) tri- 
curvate, thin (d),—measuring respectively 22-, 6-, 34-, and 
2-3-1800ths of an inch long. 

Beside these, there are a number of long, delicate, thin, 
acuate spicules, which, accompanied by small bihamates and 
anchorates, appear to be the early, if not aborted, stages in 
development of the larger spicules of the same kind and form 
respectively. 

But if spicules are developed in this way, viz. from small to 
great, how is it that the central canal in some full-sized spi- 
cules is so large as to reduce their shafts almost to the thinness 
of mere shells or cases ? 

The only portion of this sponge found not being larger than 
a pin’s head, there is not sufficient for a description of it ge- 
nerally. Its colour might have been ‘bright scarlet,” as 
noticed by the Rev. A. M. Norman (ap. Bk.), or tawny yellow ; 
for it occurs of both colours here; and this again presents an- 
other question, viz. in what states are sponges when they 
present these colours respectively, or does the scarlet colour 
indicate a reproductive one ? 

The spicular combination of Esperia socialis, mihi, which 


and two Esperiade from the West Indies. 277 


was taken from a specimen equally small with the foregoing, 
consists of :—(1) acuate fusiform, with head less wide than the 
thickest part of the shaft (fig. 7,a); (2) bihamate contort, 
thin, almost semicircular (c); (3) inequianchorate, large, three- 
fluked (a,b); (4) minute acuate in bundles (d); measuring 
pene 35-40-, 8-, 4-, and 5-6-1800ths of an inch 
ong. 

The bihamates and minute acuate spicules in bundles 
occur together in masses in Esperta socialis. The latter, too 
(viz. the “bundles,” which do not appear to be initiatory 
stages of the large spicules, but distinct developments, as I 
have only found them in three sponges), are not less charac- 
teristic of Stelletta lactea (Annals, Jan. 1871, pl. 4. fig. 22). 
I saw them also in the mounted specimen of Esperia dia- 
phana, Sdt., from the Gulf of Florida, in the British Mu- 
seum. Schmidt (op. cit. t. iv. fig. 13) gives the ancho- 
rate only, which is decidedly the largest on record, and in 
eee he has been able to illustrate the course of the central 
canal. ' 

Beside the spicules above mentioned, each specimen was 
pregnant with the usual rosettes found in the Esperiade, 
which, as those who have seen Dr. Bowerbank’s excellent 
figure 297 (J. c.) already know, consist individually of an 
assemblage of the full-grown anchorates placed foot to foot in 
aradiating globular form. Here certainly the anchorates can- 
not be regarded as “retentive spicules,” unless they are for 
carrying out bits of sarcode for reproductive purposes in the 
form of gemmules. We have yet to learn the office of these 
beautiful and ornamental little bodies. 

With reference to the anchorates in detail, it will be ob- 
served that they have respectively three flukes or arms (figs. 
7 & 8), that the two lateral ones are winged on to the shaft 
(ee), and that the central one is expanded into a petaloid 
form (f), supported inferiorly by a faleate web-like sep- 
tum which connects the median line of the middle fluke with 
this end of the shaft (g). A similar condition exists in the 
foot (h) ; but here the ale are united to the sides of the mid- 
dle fluke, by which the space between the falcate septum and 
the alz, on either side, is converted into holes like nostrils. 

I allude to this more particularly, because, in the lateral 
view, it often appears as if the anchorate had but two flukes, 
whereby it has as often, under misconception, been termed 
“ bidentate’ (Bk. figs. 186 & 137, /.c.); indeed in these two 
figures there are, to me, evidently three flukes ; and, further, 
I much question, if every kind of anchorate were minutely 
examined on all sides or in all directions, whether any would 


278 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Nomenclature of Clathrina. 


be found to be only “ bidentate’’—that is, whether in all more 
or less of a central fluke might not be detected. 

It is worthy of remark, when looking at the illustrations of 
Ectyon sparsus and Acarnus innominatus in the plate, that, al- 
though belonging to different orders, both are armed sponges— 
that is, characterized by the projection of spicules from the 
outside of the skeleton into the interstices ; while the skeleton 
of Kctyon sparsus is formed of horny fibre, and that of Acarnus 
innominatus of large spicules almost alone respectively, show- 
ing the value of the latter distinctions over the former simila- 
rity, in the matter of classification. 


On the Nomenclature of Clathrina, Gray. 


As regards the multiplication of synonyms, which is the 
bane of natural history, Dr. Bowerbank has chosen new names 
for nearly all Dr. Johnston’s sponges, Dr. O. Schmidt new 
ones for almost all Dr. Bowerbank’s, and my friend Dr. Gray 
new ones for the species of both. 

Much of this has arisen from the want of adequate illustra- 
tions of the entire sponges, in the first place, combined with 
microscopical details—an omission which characterizes in part 
Dr. Johnston’s work of 1842, where the absence of the latter 
is more excusable, because the value of the microscope in such 
inquiries had hardly become known when his book was under 
preparation, but certainly not in Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘ Mono- 
graph’ of 1864-66, wherein both illustrations and details are 
wanting—a deficiency which Dr. Bowerbank informs me he 
is about to supply; but, unfortunately, the time is past, the 
names are multiplied, and Dr. O. Schmidt’s works on the 
Sponges of the Adriatic Sea, the coast of Algiers, and the 
Atlantic Ocean have deservedly become the chief sources of 
reference for those engaged in the study of the Spongiade. 

There is a calcisponge which grows in flat spreading patches 
over the lower surfaces of the rocks here as plentifully as, if not 
more so than, any other kind or species. At first it looks like 
a delicate piece of fine white lace; but on nearer inspection, 
especially with a lens, it may be observed to consist of a dense 
reticulation of anastomosing tubular thread, which finds its 
vents on the summits of small papillary eminences of the 
same structure, from which the tubulation, a little increased 
in size at these points, branches off to the divisions of the 
sponge which the vents or oscules respectively drain. 

For this sponge Montagu, in 1818 (Mem. Werner. Soe. 
vol. il. p. 116), proposed the name of Spongia cortacea, with 
the following description :—“ The fibres that constitute this 


Mr. EF. J. Carter on the Nomenclature of Clathrina. 279 


sponge sre composed of very fine spicula, and are intersected 
with numerous large pores and cavities, giving the appearance 
of singed leather or a piece of dark-coloured worm-eaten wood 
in a very decayed state. One side is rather smooth, with 
circular depressions or cavities. The only specimen that has 
occurred is depressed, four inches in length and above two in 
breadth.” These are his words (ap. Johnston). ‘‘ Depressed” 
cannot apply to Dr. Bowerbank’s Raphyrus Griffithsii, as 
suggested by this author (p. 36, /.c.); for the latter, from its 
structure and mode of growth, must, when of the dimensions 
mentioned, be more or less thick or elevated ; while the calci- 
sponge must, from 7ts structure and mode of growth, be equally 
more or less thin or depressed. Besides, we have only to turn 
to.Johnston (p. 124) to see that Raphyrus Griffithsii is no new 
genus at all, but a free form of Cliona (Halichondria, Johnst.) 
celata, which Montagu seems to have had in view “ when he 
drew up the description of his Spongia fava.” Both the 
calcisponge and the Cliona (Raphyrus Griffithsi’) occur here 
in great abundante, the former, as above stated, on the rocks, 
and the latter in masses larger than the fist, which, drifting 
about in the sea (perhaps after having destroyed the oyster- 
shells in which they commenced their existence), are cast 
ashore in great quantity during heavy gales of wind from the 
south. Iam therefore able to state, from personal observa- 
tion, that Montagu’s Spongia coriacea was intended for the 
calcisponge, and not for the Cliona. 

In 1842, Johnston gave a figure and description of this 
calcisponge under the name of Grantia coriacea (op. cit. p.183) ; 
in 1864 it appears in Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘ Monograph’ (vol. ii. 
p- 34) with the name of Leucosolenia coriacea; in 1864 it is 
also figured and described by Schmidt (Supp. Adriat. Spong. 
p- 24, t. i. fig. 3) under the name of Grantia clathrus; and, 
lastly, in 1867, Dr. Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 557) has called 
it Clathrina sulphurea, which, wisely and fortunately, has 
been adopted by Hiickel in his “‘ Prodromus”’ (Annals, March 
1870, vol. v. p. 183). Dr. Gray very properly made it the 
type of a distinct genus, which Hiickel has accepted. 

A few specimens of this sponge were dredged up from about 
20 fathoms by Schmidt, in the Adriatic Sea; but they were 
not good ones, as his figure and description testify. ‘ Oscula 
in summitate ramusculorum brevium”’ does not exactly apply 
to this sponge as I have above described it; nor does the 
meagreness of Schmidt’s figure of a dredged specimen, as 
might be expected, accord with the more or less expanded, 
circular, and circumscribed patches of continuous dense net- 
work in which this sponge presents itself in full and robust 


280 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Nomenclature of Clatirina. 


development on the under surfaces of rocks here which are 
left uncovered by the tide for several hours daily. 

The central and oldest portion, too, very frequently becomes 
elongated, from its pendent position, into a mammiform process 
as large as the top of a man’s thumb, which appears to be 
more or less effete (exhausted in the middle, like some spread- 
ing fungi), while the circumferential parts are the best deve- 
loped for description, and are most likely to die with their 
vents or oscules open—a contingency which has led previous 
describers occasionally to pass them over unobserved. 

From the papillary eminences where the oscules are situated 
the tubulation branches off in all directions, anastomosing 
with that which belongs to the neighbouring divisions, and 
thus forming a continuous network drained by the several 
oscules, just as the canal-system in the solid sponges. 

Here, then, the only difference between the network of 
Clathrina and that of the solid sponges appears to be the ab- 
sence of the interstitial matter which, uniting the branches of 
the canal-system together in the latter, gives them their solidity. 
Thus it would appear that the canal-system in both does not end 
in open mouths anywhere except at the oscules, and that what- 
ever gets into it must naturally pass through the pores and 
be very minute, as their capillary extremities only end in 
anastomoses. In this way probably we may picture to our- 
selves the excretory canal-system of all sponges. 

Of the colour, too, of this sponge there would appear to be a 
difference of opinion : thus Schmidt’s specimens were sulphur- 
yellow, Lieberkiihn’s (ap. Sdt.) colourless, Mrs. Buckland’s 
(ap. Bk.) crimson, Johnston’s bluish grey or white changing 
to yellowish brown when dried or immersed in fresh water— 
which latter is a very good test for the species, as will pre- 
sently be shown. 

The specimens here are whitish or bluish grey, with occa- 
sionally sulphur-yellow, but with no structural difference that 
I can detect; so I conclude that both colours belong to the 
same species. I have never seen it of a crimson colour; but, 
as I have before stated respecting the bright scarlet colour of 
Esperia macilenta, it would be worth inquiring whether these 
bright colours occasionally assumed by sponges have not 
something to do with the reproductive process. 

We must not forget, however, that in some instances 
the colour may be owing to the presence of a foreign organism 
or parasite. 

Thus I have just observed, in a portion of Halichondria 
tncrustans found here last September, growing on the rocks, 
that, although generally of its natural or yellowish sponge- 


Mr. H. J. Carter on the Nomenclature of Clathrina. 281 


colour, the tips of the surface are deep carmine-red; and this 
is owing to the presence of a parasitic cell, of a beautiful car- 
mine colour, which, bound together in great numbers by a 
transparent envelope, pervades the whole of the sponge in 
little prothalloid masses, appearing here and there on the sur- 
face in minute botryoidal tubercles of a dark black-brown 
colour, formed of a congeries of radiating columns of brown 
cells placed one above the other in their tubular envelopes 
respectively, the carmine ones on one side in the sponge giving 
rise to the brown ones in the columns of the botryoidal tubercle 
on the other. 

This looks very much like a Hildenbrandtia of the fresh- 
water kind, which I described and figured in 1864 (Journal of 
Botany, No. xx. p.225), and which, indeed, is no Hildenbrandtia 
at all, but the type of a new genus, if Kiitzing’s diagnosis of 
the fructification of the latter is to be the criterion (Sp. Alg. 
p- 694) ; for the conceptacle contains neither tetraspores nor 
paraphyses. 

But, without knowing the import of the botryoidal masses, 
or whether there is any further development of this organism, 
I am unable at present to do more than state what I have 
seen of it, for the guidance of others. 

The cell, while in its prothalloid investments in the body of 
the sponge, is about 1-4000th of an inch in diameter, sub- 
circular, capsular, filled with homogeneous plasma of a beau- 
tiful pink or carmine colour by transmitted light, growing 
granular toward the surface, where, from a total absence 
of definite arrangement in the prothalloid carmine mass, it 
developes a defined column of cells filled with plasma of a 
yellowish-brown colour by transmitted light, which, placed 
together collectively in a radiating form, produces the dark 
botryoidal tubercles on the surface, varying in diameter below 
the 1-48th of an inch. 

Undoubtedly this is a true Algal (?) parasite of Halichon- 
dria incrustans, which, perhaps, may account for the colour of 
the specimen sent to Dr. Bowerbank by Mrs. Griffith, and 
marked as having been “ scarlet, but not foetid” (Brit. Spong. 
vol. ii. p. 251). Be this as it may, it seems to be the first 
instance on record, and as yet only seen in Halichondria 
tncrustans. 

There is one phenomenon about Clathrina which is very 
characteristic of the species, and has been alluded to by Dr. 
Johnston, as just quoted, in such a way that it shows that he 
must have studied the sponge in its living state, unless in- 
formed of the fact by others,—viz. that when it dies or is put 
into fresh water, the white colour immediately changes (that 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 


282 Mr. H.J.Carter on the Nomenclature of Clathrina. 


is, here) to ferruginous or brick-red, which, when the specimen 
is dried, turns again to yellowish brown. And this is the 
more striking when it has grown together with Grantia nivea, 
which retains its white colour throughout. 

So much for the nomenclature and history of this beautiful 
calcisponge, finally, I hope, and most appropriately, called 
“‘ Olathrina.”” May its synonyms rest here; for so evidently 
self-strangling must this course, if continued, be in the end 
to natural history, that, on naming an object, one may be 
pardoned for recalling to mind the following lines in Shak- 
speare’s epitaph :— 


“‘ Blest be the man that spares these stones, 
And cursed be he that moves my bones.”’ 


Then, again, we are not all Shakspeares. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII. 


Fig. 1. Ectyon sparsus, Gray : fragment much magnified, to show :—aaaa, 
horny fibre; a’ a’ a’, portion of the same, deeper; 0, spicules 
situated on the outside of the fibre ; ¢, fixed ends of the spicules 
from which the rest of the shaft has been broken off. Scale 
1-12th to 1-1800th of an inch. 

Fig. 2. The same, portion of surface, to show the two kinds of oscules, 
viz. large and small: a, large oscules; 6, smaller oscules ar- 
ranged more or less in a petaloid manner. Natural size. 

Fig. 8. The same: a, spicule much magnified; }, section of the same, 
near its base. Scale 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch. 

Fig. 4. Acarnus innominatus, Gray; diagram of fragment of surface, to 
show its irregular hexagonal structure: a qa a, straight lines 
indicating the bundles of acuate spicules which form the 
polyhedral structure of the skeleton; a’, central heptagon, from 
actual measurement; 6b b b, capitate spicules projecting into the 
interstices; cc, knots or angles of union of the acuate spicules 
thickened by the presence of sarcode densely charged with the 
anchorate and other spicules figured hereafter. Scale 1-48th to 
]-1800th of an inch. 

Fig. 5. The same, knot or angle of union of the acuate spicules, more 
magnified : aaa a, acuate or skeleton-spicules forming the hepta- 
hedral structure ; 6 6 0 b, large capitate spicules projecting into 
the interstices; ccc, small spined ones, also projecting into the 
interstices ; ddd, tricurvate or bow-like spicules confined to the 
sarcode of the knots; e e e, equianchorate spicules, with which 
the sarcode of the knots is densely charged. Scale 1-12th to 
1-1800th of an inch. 

Fig. 6. The same, specimen of each of the spicules, still more magnified : 
a, acuate or skeleton-spicule, smooth, slightly curved ; 4, large 
capitate spicule, smooth, straight shaft, with head 4-spined, 
recurved, sometimes 5-spined (see fig. 5, ff); c, small capitate 
spicule, shaft stroixht, sparsely spined, spines recurved ; d, tri- 
curvate or bow-like spicule; e, equianchorate spicule, anterior 
view; f, lateral view. Scale 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch, 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Claspers of Male Lizards. — 283 


Fig. 7. Esperia socialis, mihi: a, inflated end of acuate or large skeleton- 
spicule ; a’, front vieW of anchorate spicule; 6, lateral view of 
the same; c, bihamate spicule; d, bundle of minute acuate 
spicules (the two latter occurring in masses together) ; ee, la- 
teral flukes; f, middle fluke; g, faleate septum; h, foot. Scale 
1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch. 

Fig. 8. Carmia macilenta, Gray: a, inflated end of acuate or large ske- 
leton-spicule ; 6, front view of anchorate spicule; a’, lateral 
view of the same; ¢, bihamate spicule; d, tricurvate spicule ; 
ee, lateral flukes; f, middle fluke; g, faleate septum; 4, foot. 
Scale 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch. 


XXXVI.—On the Claspers of Male Lizards (Sauri). 
By Dr. J. E. Gpay, F.R.S. &c. 


My attention has been drawn to this subject by the following 
circumstance :— 

Mr. F. Moore, of the India Museum, has sent me a specimen 
to ask me if I ¢an give him a clue to what it really is; it 
was sent, with some botanical products, from Bombay, where 
he believes it is used as an article of food; and “it has 
hitherto been supposed to be the root of a plant (Cyclamen), 
which of course it is not.’ Others have determined it to be 
a Holothuria or something of the kind, or a particular form 
of barnacle. 

When it was soaked in hot water, so as to expand it, there 
was no doubt about its being part of an animal; and I was 
inclined to regard it as the penis of a lizard, from what 1 
recollected of the form of that organ; and I was sure that 
it was part of a reptile, on account of the group of scales with 
which the base was covered. 

But when I cut it open, I found that it was quite solid, and 
without any opening in any part of its surface for the emis- 
sion of any secretion, and consisted of a pair of parallel carti- 
lages covered with a skinny sheath, covered externally with 
horny plates, and having at the end a pair of exposed horny 
processes, which are divided at the end into several acute 
prominences, very unlike the structure of a penis. 

On my showing the specimen to Dr. Giinther and Mr. Ed- 
ward Gerrard, they both determimed that it was the penis of a 
lizard; and, at my request, Dr. Giinther confirmed this deter- 
mination by showing me the retracted penis of a Monitor pre- 
served in spirits; and Mr. Gerrard showed me a stuffed speci- 
men of Varanus heraldicus in the Museum, in which the penes 
were exserted; and there could be no doubt that we had 
rightly determined the true nature of the bodies which Mr. 
Moore had submitted to my inspection. 

20* 


284 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Claspers of Male Lizards. 


At the same time it was clear, from the structure that I had 
observed in examining the specimen, that the organs which 
have usually been regarded as the penes of lizards were not so 
in reality, and were merely claspers, by which the male kept 
the parts in position during coitus. 

Cuvier, for example, in the ‘ Régne Animal,’ in the charac- 
ter of lizards (Sauri), says the males “ ont une double verge” 
(edition 2, vol. ii. p. 26). M. de Blainville, in his ‘ Tableaux 
du Regne Animal,’ published in the Bulletin of the Philo- 
mathic Society, 1816, p. 119, and in his ‘ Organization of Ani- 
mals,’ makes a group for the lizards and snakes, which he 
calls ‘ Reptiles bipéniens.” And I find even in Prof. Rolle- 
ston’s ‘Forms of Animal Life,’ just published, that he says 
the copulative organs of the Squamata “consist of two 
protrusible or hollow conical bodies, which open into that 
cavity from behind”? (p. xi); and when describing a female 
snake, he says “it has two conic-shaped sacs, which corre- 
spond with the two intromittent organs of the male” (p. 82). 

The claspers of the lizards, unlike those of the cartilaginous 
fishes, which are always external and exposed, are in the 
male retractile into a special cavity for their protection, in the 
sides of the under part of the tail of the animal, and are re- 
ceived into a couple of proper receptacles in the body of the 
female when the animals are én coitu. These organs appear 
to have been very little studied; for when I sent one of the 
specimens I received from Bombay to the College of Surgeons, 
Mr. Flower said that he was glad to retain it, as there was no 
preparation of the kind in their museum. Perhaps this ex- 
plams why I could not find any figure or description of the 
penis of these lizards in Prof. Owen’s work on the ‘Anatomy 
of Vertebrates.’ 

M. Martin St. Ange, in his ‘ Etudes de l’ Appareil reproduc- 
teur,’ 1854, figures the organs of the green lizard and collared 
snake (t. 9 & 10); but he represents the “ double penes” in 
their contracted, retracted state, giving no idea of the claspers 
when in use. 

From the corrugated horny plates on the surface, they must 
offer considerable resistance against being withdrawn from 
the cavity in which they are enclosed when in copulation ; 
but the lower end being first withdrawn after the connexion, 
the outer skin is reversed, and the horny part placed on the 
inner side, so that the drawing out of the claspers is performed 
without any inconvenience to the female. 

The form of the claspers evidently differs in the species of 
the same natural family. In both the specimen received 
from Bombay and the specimen of Varanus heraldicus from 


Dr. J. KE. Gray on the Claspers of Male Lizards. 285 


India in the British Museum, they are formed of two similar 
parts placed side by side, and united into one body, and pro- 
vided with two terminal horny processes, which are of different 
shape in the two species. In both species they are large, sub- 
cylindrical, truncated at the end, and the flat termination is 
divided into several acute conical lobes. In the one from 
Bombay they are bent down on the body of the clasper, and 
in V. heraldicus they are much shorter and erect. 

In a specimen in the Museum, also called Varanus heral- 
dicus, which Dr. Giinther showed to me, the clasper is sub- 
cylindrical, and terminates in only a single horny process 
divided and lobed at the end. I am not certain whether this 
is an individual malformation or a peculiarity of a distinct 
species; but I leave this for future research. 

I have thought it well to figure (after they have been soaked 
in warm water to recover their natural appearance and size) 


Fig. 1. Clasper from Bombay, nat. size. 
Fig. 2. Clasper of Varanus heraldicus, nat. size. 


the clasper of Varanus heraldicus and also that of the animal 
sold in the bazars of Bombay, I suspect as an aphrodisiac, of 
which the orientals are so fond. 

Mr. Ford also informed me that he was once making a 
drawing of a chameleon at the Cape, for Sir Andrew Smith, 
when another specimen, which happened to be a female, was 
brought into the room; and the one that was sitting for his 
portrait, from being quite placid and slow, as is the manner of 
chameleons, suddenly (before he could have seen the female, 
but must have discovered her by scent) became excited, 
exceedingly rapid in his motions, rushing in search of the 


286 Mr. W. H. Dall on a Natural Arrangement 


female, and they were soon connected, and the claspers were 
inserted to the base. 

The claspers of the snakes are covered with a number of 
slender spines on all sides, and they may often be seen pro- 
truding at the sides of the vents in specimens in spirits; and 
specimens with them so protruding are figured by Seba and 
other iconographers. Mr. Ford informed me that in the puff- 
adder the claspers are dark brilliant reddish purple, covered 
with abundant white recurved spines. 


XXXVII.—Shketch of a Natural Arrangement of the Order 
Docoglossa. By W. H. DALu*. 


Tue following is a preliminary sketch of a more natural 
arrangement of the Mollusca contained in the orders CERVICO- 
BRANCHIATA and CYCLOBRANCHIATA of Gray, taken from the 
results of investigations now in preparation for publication in 
amore extended form. These investigations having shown 
that no line can be drawn between the two orders of Gray 
above mentioned, it follows that they must be consolidated ; 
and for the group in question the order Docoaxossa, Troschel 
(minus the Polyplacophora and Solenoconche), has been re- 
stricted and adopted. As the denominations previously ap- 
plied all imply an erroneous idea of the structure of the ani- 
mals, this course has been determined upon in preference to 
using prior, but incorrect, ordinal names. 

The order, as here restricted, was first recognized by me in 
** A Revision of the Mollusca of Massachusetts ” (Proc. Boston 
Soe. Nat, Hist. xiii, p. 245, March 1870), at which time only 
the characters of the suborder Abranchiata had been fully 
worked out. Since that time I have investigated the charac- 
ters of the suborder Proteobranchiata, as here restricted; and 
in a paper read before the American Association for the Ad- 
vancement of Science, at Troy, September 1870, of which a 
synopsis was published in the ‘ American Naturalist’ (Novem- 
ber 1870, p. 561), I restricted the order DocoaLossa within its 
present limits, from the researches above mentioned. Among 
the fruits of these investigations was the definite exclusion of 
the Gadiniide from the order (see Am. Journ. Conch. 1870, 
vi. p. 8). It is proper to state that Prof. Theodore Gill had, 
upon general considerations, adopted the same limits for the 
order in his unpublished manuscript, although the conclusions 
to which I have been led were the result of independent ana- 


* From the ‘Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History,’ 
Feb. 7, 1871. Communicated in advance by the Author. 


of the Order Docoglossa. 287 


tomical investigations upon my part, which, so far as I am 
aware, are the only ones, including the whole order, which 
have been made. I am indebted to Prof. Gill for suggesting 
the very appropriate names by which I have designated the 
suborders as restricted. 


Class GASTEROPODA. 
Order DOCOGLOSSA, Dall ex Trosch. 1870. 
Suborder ABRANCHIATA (Gill), Dall, 1870, 


Radula furnished with a rhachidian tooth and two uncini. 
Animal destitute of eyes, branchix, and lateral teeth on the 
area. 

Family Lepetide (Gray), Dall, 1869. 

Shell patelliform ; apex erect or anteriorly directed. Muzzle 
of the animal with an entire edge; furnished with a tentacular 
appendage below on each side. 

Formula of the radula, 5 -y3- 


Genus Lepeta, Dall ex Gray, 1869. 
A. Lepeta, Dall. 


Rhachidian tooth tricuspid, concave in front; central cusp 
simple, much the largest; lateral cusps small, emarginate, 
base very broad; uncini with simple cusps. 

Type Lepeta ceca (Gray), Dall, Am. Journ. Conch. 1869, 
v. p. 141. 

B. Cryptobranchia, Dall ex Midd. 1869. 

Rhachidian tooth with three short cusps, equal and parallel 
before and behind, not pointed; base moderately broad, more 
or less ornate behind; uncini with simple cusps. 

Type Oryptobranchia concentrica (Midd.), Dall, Am. Journ. 
Conch. 1869, v. p. 143. 

c. Pilidium, Dall ex Forbes, 1869. 

Rhachidian tooth tricuspid, central cusp much the largest, 
convex in front; lateral cusps simply pointed ; base narrow ; 
uncini with cusps obliquely twisted. 

Type Pilidium fulvum (Forbes), Dall, Am. Journ. Conch. 
1869, v. p. 146. 


. Suborder PROTEOBRANCHIATA, Dall, 1870. 


Animal provided with three lateral teeth, with eyes, and 
with external branchize. Whachidian tooth usually wanting. 
Uneini present or absent. 


288 Mr. W. H. Dall on a Natural Arrangement 


Family Acmzide, Carpenter. 


Shell patelliform. Animal provided with a free cervical 
branchia issuing from the left side of the body, above the 
head; muzzle surrounded with a frill of integument. Radula 
without a rhachidian tooth, and with three lateral teeth on 
each side; with or without accessory uncini. 


A. Destitute of a branchial cordon. Acmea. 


1. Acmea, Eschscholtz, 1828. (Syn. Tecture, Cuvier, 1830 ; 
Tectura, Gray, 1847.) 
Teeth subequal, parallel in both axes; uncini absent ; 
muzzle-frill produced into two lappets. 
Wornpyla, (<2 9th 
0119111) 6 


Type A. mitra, Esch. Zool. Atlas, 1833, v. p. 18. no. 15 
Philippi, Zeit. f. Mal. 1846, p. 106. 
2. Collisella, Dall, n. subgen. 
a. Third lateral smaller than, and opposed to, the second ; 
first laterals anterior; muzzle-frill without lappets ; 
a single minute uncinus on the pleura. 


Formula, ©... 
1 (2—1. 1—2)1 


Type Acmeea pelta, Esch. 1. c. 1833, no. 5. 
6, Provided with two minute uncini on the pleura. 


(? Collisellina). 


Formula,.-24? i, 
2(2—1.1—2)2 


Type Patella saccharina, Linn., Gmel. 8. N. 1792, 
p- 3695. no. 19. 


B. Cordon present, interrupted in front. Lottia. 
1. Lottia (Gray), Cpr. 1863. Without muzzle-lappets ; teeth 
as in Collisella (a). 
Formula, "5: 


Type L. gigantea (Gray), Cpr. Am. Journ. Conch. 1866, 
i. p. 342. 


c. Cordon present, complete, uninterrupted. Scurria. 


1. Scurria, Gray, 1847. No muzzle-lappets; teet has in the 
last. 


Miorhnala, 22100 2 s\, 
1 (2—1.1—2) 1 


Types: S. scurra (Lesson), Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, p. 158; 


S. mesoleuca (Mke.), Cpr. Maz. Cat. 1857, p. 208. 
no. 263 (as Acmea). 


of the Order Docoglossa. 289 


Family Patellide, H. & A. Adams. 


Animal without a cervical gill or muzzle-frill. Rhachidian 
tooth rarely present; uncini three in number. A more or less 
complete cordon of branchiz between the mantle-edge and foot. 


A. Branchial cordon complete. 
a. Provided with a rhachidian tooth. Ancistromesus. 


1. Ancistromesus, Dall, n. g. Two inner laterals on each side, 
anterior to the third, which is larger and denticulate ; 
branchial lamella produced, arborescent ; sides of foot 
smooth. 


Midemm lai. 
3(I—2.2—1) 3 


Type Ancistromesus mexicanus, Dall ex Brod. & Sby. 
(as Patella) Zool. Journ. iv. p. 369; Rve. Conch. Icon. 
1855, Patella, pl. 1. no. 1. 


6. Without a rhachidian tooth. Patella. 


1. Patella, Linn. 1757. Lateral teeth and foot essentially as 
in the last; branchial lamelle linguiform, short, sub- 
equal all around. 


Pormuly, == 9, 
3(1—2.2—1)3 


Type Patella vulgata, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12. 1767, 
p- 1258. no. 758. 

2. Patinella, Dall, n. subg. First inner lateral on each side 
anterior to the other two ; second laterals largest, den- 
ticulate ; foot with a scalloped frill, interrupted only in 
front ; branchiz as in Patella. 


0 
Formula, TO=len—2)3" 


Type Patinella magellanica, Gmel. (as Patella) Syst. Nat. 
1792, 1. p. 3703. no. 52. 

3. Nacella, Schum. 1817. Shell thin, pellucid, apex anterior ; 
foot frilled, as in Patinella ; teeth bidentate, arranged 
as in the last; branchial lamellae very small in front, 
but not interrupted. 

Formula, aa, 

Type Nacella mytilina, Gmel. Syst. Nat. 1792, vol. i. 
p- 3698. no. 28 (as Patella) = Nacella mytiloides, Schum. 
1817, and Patella cymbularia, Lam. 1819. 


B. Branchial cordon interrupted in front. Helcion. 


1. Helcion, Montf. 1810. Shell solid, capuloid, with pecti- 
nated ribs ; teeth ? 


290 Ona Natural Arrangement of the Order Docoglossa. 


Type Helcton pectinatus (as Patella pectinata), Linn.; 
Gmel. Syst. Nat. 1792, p. 3710. no. 93. 


2. Helcioniscus, Dall, n. subg. prov. Shell depressed, solid, 
with a subcentral apex ; teeth arranged as in Patinella; 
sides of foot smooth. 


ay oe ee eee 
Formula, ; =—a="C 


Type Helcioniscus rota (Chemn.), Rve. (as Patella) 
Conch. Icon. pl. 17. fig. 39, a, 6, c. 


3. Patina (Leach), Gray, 1840. Shell very thin, pellucid ; 
sides of foot smooth; third pair of laterals posterior, 
largest, denticulated. . 


0 
Formula, 3(—2.2—1)3° 


Type Patina pellucida, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12, 1767, 
p- 1260. no. 770 (as Patella). 


* * * %* * % 


Soft parts ? 


1. Metoptoma, Phillips, 1836. Shell ovate, triangular, apex 
subcentral, posterior end truncated, or deeply, broadly 
emarginated. 

Type Metoptoma pileus, Phil. Geol. Yorkshire, vol. ii. 
p- 223 (1836). Fossil in the Carboniferous formation 
of Great Britain. Many of the species referred to this 
genus by Billings and other paleontologists clearly do 
not belong to it. 


The above sections, with the exception of Helcion, are well- 
defined, and will probably include the greater portion of the 
known species, though some may prove distinct from any 
yet examined. Extensive study of the soft parts has shown, 
beyond dispute, that generic distinctions founded on the shells 
alone are wholly valueless, as the latter cannot be depended 
upon for diagnostic characters ; and many so-called genera and 
subgenera founded upon the shells will fall as synonyms, or 
retain their places solely as the result of accident. Scutellina, 
as far as known, is equivalent to demea. Olana, Scutellastra, 
Cellana, &c. are founded upon characters of hardly specific 
value. The results of extended researches on this order are 
now in the press, which will include a thorough revision of 
the synonymy in full, with a definite reference of many spe- 
cies to their proper position, as determined by the sum of all 
their characters. 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Skeleton of Dioplodon sechellensis. 291 


XXXVIII.—Additional Wales on the Skeleton o ah Pee ee 
sechellensis. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S 


Mr. Krerft has kindly sent me additional photographs of the 
skeleton of this animal in the Australian Museum, the ske- 
leton of the body of which was figured in the ‘ Annals and 
Magazine of Natural History,’ 1870, vol. vi. p. 343. It was 
obtained from near Lord Howe’s Island. 

Mr. Krefft complains that the figure taken from his photo- 
graph does not quite correctly represent the form of the tooth. 
- 'The fact is, he fears that what is intended for shadow may be 
taken for the form, so that the tooth may be believed to be not 
go much exserted as it is in nature, and impressed with a longi- 
tudinal groove, as if it had two fangs. This is certainly not 
the case; and I do not think that any one would be deceived; 
and the ‘photograph, representing the tooth of a larger size, 
gives the same shadows; and you cannot represent in wood- 
cuts all the details of the photograph. Mr. Krefft has sent me 
photographs of some of the dorsal vertebrae, of a caudal ver- 
tebra with the chevron bone attached, and the second rib, which 
is broad at the upper end and gradually narrowed towards the 
thoracic end; he observes that the first rib is very small. The 
imperfect scapula, which has lost its upper front edge, is very 


a. The second rib. 6. The upper and forearm bones. 
c. The scapula (imperfect). 


292 Bibliographical Notices. 


peculiar for having very large coracoid and acromion pro- 
cesses, the latter being broad, compressed, and lanceolate ; and 
the body of the scapula is small in comparison with these 
processes. 

The upper arm-bone is subcylindrical and slightly curved, 
nearly as long as the ulna and radius, which are compressed 
and parallel, having only a linear suture between them. 

He says the carpal bones were nearly all lost, and only one 
or two of the digital bones were obtained; but, in a letter 
written three or four days afterwards, he states that he is goig 
to send me a photograph of the scapula and paddle restored as 
well as the materials will allow. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


Recherches anatomiques et physiologiques sur les Champignons. Par 
J. B. Carnoy. (Bulletin de la Société Royale de Botanique de 
Belgique, tome ix. p. 157.) 


Ir would seem, from some remarks at the close of the paper of which 
the title is given above, that it is intended to form one of a series. 
Although nominally embracing Fungi in general, it relates only to 
the Mucorinee, and for the most part to a single species, supposed 
to be new, and which is called Mucor romanus*, The author’s re- 
marks upon the polymorphism of this Mucor (that is, the number of 
phases which it assumes at different periods) are curious, and, if 
confirmed, will be of considerable importance. The paper is of great 
length; and in what follows an attempt has been made to give a 
concise summary of the author’s views of the polymorphism of the 
species, without entering into the minutiz of its anatomical and 
physiological details. 

It would, M. Carnoy says, be a great mistake to suppose that the 
life of the Mucorinee is confined within the narrow circle of a 
mycelium and a mucorinean fructification. Under certain conditions 
the Mucorinece assume all the characters of the Mucedinee ; or, in 
other words, they have two lives or phases, a mucorinean and a 
mucedinous. The mucorinean phase has also its primary and secon- 
dary forms, of which the primary one is the normal well-known 
form of Mucor. The secondary forms are very numerous, but may 
be divided into two great groups :—1, sporangial forms, in which the 
sporangia are abnormal but the spores of which reproduce the 
normal form of Mucor; 2, acrogenous forms, or those in which, 
instead of sporangia, macroconidia are produced. 

These macroconidia are of rare occurrence, and often will not 
germinate; but in experiments made with the spores of Mucor 
romanus it was found that when sown upon the heads of fish which 


* The plant was discovered in a dark cave at Rome. 


Bibliographical Notices. 293 


had been cooked, they produced a delicate and weakly mycelium, 
the vitality of which not being sufficient to reproduce the primary 
form, the preservation of the species was provided for by the con- 
densation ofits protoplasm into a secondary formation; that is, the 
mycelium became covered with terminal and interstitial macroco- 
nidia. These macroconidia produced a mycelium identical with that 
from a spore; in short, they reproduced directly the fundamental 
form of the species, from which M. Carnoy concludes that spores 
and macroconidia are physiologically identical. 

In its mucedinous phase (vie mucedinéenne) Mucor romanus be- 
comes under many circumstances completely metamorphosed. It 
assumes an appearance altogether new, and so different from the 
first that it would be impossible to recognize it without following 
out its change of form. This species (MZ. romanus) is far from 
being as polymorphic as many others of the same genus; but never- 
theless it presents five sorts of fructification, corresponding to as 
many different forms :—1, the ferment-form (forme levure); 2, the 
Penicillium-form (forme penicillienne); 3, the Botrytis-form ; 4, the 
Torula-form ; 5, the Ascomycetous (?) form. 

I. The Ferment-form.—tThe spores of Mucor romanus and of the 
Mucors in general, when cultivated on dry or unsuitable soil, deve- 
lope solid internal nodules. If placed upon the pulp of an orange, 
the nodules disappear and the spores germinate normally. When the 
spores do not germinate normally, the nodules become granular at 
the centre, and the spore usually bursts and discharges the nodules, 
which become enlarged, exhibit a central cavity, and begin to bud. 
The same phenomenon may be seen in Mucor vulgaris, M. caninus, 
and in Rhizopus; and the several products (levwres) are not distinguish- 
able ; they are of the nature of the organisms called by Hallier Cryp- 
tococcus. Other forms, such as Protococcus and Arthrococcus, would 
certainly be obtained by cultivating the spores in different media. 
The nodules are morbid growths arising from the spore not being 
able, from want of nourishment, to develope itself normally ; it 
therefore organizes its protoplasm in a manner appropriate to the 
medium in which it finds itself, and extracts from the protoplasm 
germs destined to produce an inferior form which requires less 
sustenance to develope itself. 

The Ferment-form of Mucor romanus developes rapidly, and forms 
a thick crust of a rosy-grey colour. If the Ferment be sown on dry 
orange-peel, it produces Penicillium glaucum; and the author has 
observed the same result to arise from the cultivation of ferments 
derived from different Fungi. He alleges that he has sufficient data 
to state positively that all Fungi cultivated under certain conditions 
are transformed into Penicillium glaucum, and that this is the reason 
why the latter fungus is so universally present. The Ferment always 
produces the mycelium of a Peniciltiwm, never of a Mucor; and the 
spores of Penicillium again produce Ferment. Thus there is a pas- 
sage from Mucor to Ferment, from Ferment to Penicillium, and from 
Penicillium there is a return to Ferment; but there is no direct re- 
turn from Ferment to Mucor. 


294 Bibliographical Notices. 


II. Penicillium-form.—Under defective nourishment, the spores 
of Mucor, instead of producing the mycelium of Mucor, produce that 
of Penicillium. The author has observed this fact five times in 
Rhizopus and several times in M. vulgaris. The same result follows 
if the spores are too old, as was observed in M. caninus, M. roma- 
nus, and M. vulgaris. Moreover a normal mucorean mycelium may 
be transformed into a mucedinous mycelium, in which case the 
septa (which are few in Mucor) multiply until the filaments are 
quite septate, as in true mucedinous filaments; at the same time 
the protoplasm becomes oily, and exhibits very regular and nume- 
rous cavities. The formation of septa and the change in the proto- 
plasm are the certain signs of the change of a mucorean into a mu- 
cedinous filament, whatever may be the nature of the mucedinous 
fructification which it may ultimately bear. In a species of Mucor 
the author has observed the fructification of Penicillium proceeding 
from the base of the cell which supports the sporangium ; but the 
Mucor-mycelium may become metamorphosed in the same way be- 
fore normal fructification, and yield only mucedinous fruit. When 
Mucor-spores are sown on the pulp of an orange, the mycelium 
sometimes penetrates the pulp and appears on the sides transformed 
into Penicillium. It is not an exception or an anomaly, but a general 
rule, that the Mucorinew can pass into the form of Penicillium. The 
cause of this transformation is defect of nourishment. The Mucors 
require considerable quantities of nitrogenous matters, whilst cer- 
tain Mucedinew, especially Penicillium, can live on an exhausted 
soil. It is doubtful whether Penicillium can reproduce Mucor di- 
rectly, although perhaps such reproduction may take place through 
the macroconidia. 

Ill. Botrytis-form.—Ilf Mucor romanus is cultivated on cats’ 
dung, it forms a strong mycelium; but after the second day the 
mycelium becomes septate, and on the third day it becomes alto- 
gether mucedinous. The transformed filaments grow and form a 
dense fleshy mass, which may be cut with a knife like the flesh of 
the large fungi. The mass is ultimately of a deep golden-yellow 
colour. Under the microscope, it is seen to consist of interlaced 
filaments crowned with a bunch of spores. This new mucedinous 
fungus is like one found by the author in Belgium and at Rome 
upon excrement, especially of cats. Without regard to physiology, 
the two forms might be united. The yellow colour of the mass is 
attributable to the spores, which, although evidently mucedinous, 
have entirely the nature of the spores or macroconidia of A/ucor 
romanus. These spores, if sown on an orange, germinate imme- 
diately and produce a vigorous Mucor-mycelium. The mycelium at 
the end of the second day produced the sporangiferous cells of Mucor 
romanus. The allied form above alluded to behaves in the same 
way, but does not produce Muctr romanus ; it gives rise to quite a 
different Mucor, very near Mucor romanus. The author knows 
two other analogous forms of Mucedineew which produce in germina- 
tion a mucorean mycelium without any intermediate mucedinous 
form. 


Bibliographical Notices. 295 


From the above data two important laws may be deduced :— 
1, there are mucedinous spores which have the nature of primary 
mucorinean. spores; 2, some mucedinous spores and forms which 
are identiéal anatomically and morphologically, have an entirely 
different physiological nature, since they produce primary mucori- 
nean forms which are quite distinct. If the white tufts of mycelium 
which grow upon excrement, and which, if left alone, would form 
the yellow masses of Botrytis, are transferred into hollows scooped 
out of an orange, such tufts become transformed into a Penicillium- 
mycelium, upon which the fruit of P. glawewn may be observed. 
The Penieillium-spores from the transplanted tufts, or from the trans- 
formed mucorinean mycelium, produce the yellow masses of Botrytis 
when sown on cats’ dung. They produce a Penicilliwm-mycelium, 
but the ramifications of the latter enlarge, and assume the form of 
white tufts identical with those which proceed from a sporangial 
spore or a Botrytis-spore. They become covered with Botrytis, the 
spores of which, sown on fruit, reproduce immediately the primary 
mucorean form. It is clear, therefore, that the appearance of the 
different mucedinous forms of Mucor romanus is caused by soil. 
The Botrytis is a rich form, requiring more nitrogenized matter than 
Penicillium, which is a lower form, growing in any place where life 
can be maintained. 

IV. Torula-form.—Many of the filaments of the septate mycelium 
of Mucor romanus, when growing on animal dejections, break into 
cylindrical cellules of various sizes, rounded at each end. These are 
sometimes the cellules of the mycelium; but more commonly they 
are little spore-cellules growing at the summit of the filaments, 
seven or eight in arow. ‘The filaments usually run horizontally, 
and the formation of them resembles that of the mycelial macro- 
conidia of the Mucors or of the spores of a Torula. These cellules 
in germination reproduce a Penicilliwm-mycelium, which either re- 
produces the same cellules, or which grows normally and yields the 
fruit of P. glaucum. This Torula-form never appears on a true 
mucorinean mycelium ; it must be transformed into a mucedinous 
mycelium. ‘This is so in many other Mucors, especially MW. vulgaris 
and caninus and in Rhizopus. This Torula-form is probably caused 
by vibrionic fermentation ; at least vibrios seem always present with: 
this form. 

V. Ascomycetous form.—Multicellular, spherical, or slightly elon- 
gated yellow bodies appear on the mucedinous mycelium of Mucor 
romanus. They are large enough to be seen with the naked eye. 
They are always found upon that part of the large mycelium of the 
primary or Botrytis-spores which radiates from the white tufts and 
extends horizontally over the soil. They are only found on very 
nitrogenized matter or on dejections. The author has not been able 
to make them germinate. They certainly belong to Mucor romanus, 
because macroconidia occur on the same filaments, and these macro- 
conidia reproduce the primary mucorean form. The author thinks 
these bodies may be the rudiments of some Ascomycetous or Hy- 
menomycetous fungus. In upwards of fifty Ascomycetes which the 


296 Bibliographical Notices. 


author has examined, all develope in their early stage multicellular 
masses like those of Mucor romanus. 

The Botrytis-form of Mucor romanus, and two analogous forms 
which the author has succeeded in producing from two other Mucors, 
also have similar bodies or their equivalents. One of these produces 
a quantity of black sclerotium almost as big as ergot. Many other 
Mucedines are states of thecasporous fungi. May not the Botrytis- 
Mucors be in the same case ? 

Perhaps the yellow bodies may produce an Hymenomycete. Two 
sorts of Coprinus have been seen by the author to commence by 
enrolment and segmentation of a mycelium-thread. 

M. Carnoy concludes that possibly these facts may lead to the 
uniting in one group of the Mucedines, the Mucorinee, the Asco- 
mycetes, and the Hymenomycetes. These four general forms, of 
which as many classes have been made, are, in the author’s opinion, 
only phases of existence destined to be passed through by one 
andthe same mycological species, in order to complete and bring to 
a close the entire cycle of its development. 


General Outline of the Organization of the Animal Kingdom, and 
Manual of Comparative Anatomy. By Tuomas Rymer Jones, 
F.R.S. &. 4th edition. 8vo. London: Van Voorst, 1871. 


The short time that has elapsed between the publication of the 
third and fourth editions of Professor Rymer Jones’s ‘ Animal King- 
dom’ shows that its reputation is so well established and its useful- 
ness so generally recognized that for us to express any opinion upon 
its merits would be almost a work of supererogation. With all its 
defects (and we must confess that the author’s intense conservatism 
makes these more numerous than they would otherwise be), Pro- 
fessor Jones’s volume is actually the only work in our language to 
which we can refer the student as to a storehouse of sound zoolo- 
gical and anatomical details systematically arranged; and if the 
author would only add to his other qualifications a rather clearer 
idea of morphological matters, it would really leave little to be 
desired, 

In the present publication Professor Jones has carried a step 
further the reform in his classification which was inaugurated in his 
third edition, and has accepted the group Coelenterata as a zoological 
subkingdom. Nevertheless, by some strange confusion, he has failed 
to get the benefit from this step which he might have done; in- 
deed it is questionable whether, as regards the value of his teaching, 
he would not have done better to leave matters as they were. From 
his expressions at page 4, and from the general arrangement of 
his chapters, he appears to consider that the Cuvierian Radiata 
have been divided into the two groups of Protozoa and Ccelente- 
rata, than which nothing can be more erroneous; and this error 
is carried out by the arrangement of the Helminthozoa (including 
Turbellaria) and Echinodermata under the subkingdom Ccelen- 


Royal Society. 297 


terata! Such a mistake is incomprehensible, and certainly much to 
be regretted. 

The Cirripedia, which were regarded by Professor Jones as Mol- 
lusca long after every body else had recognized their Annulose 
nature, are now placed by him in the Articulate series; but he still 
retains such statements as that “the Cirripedia present a strange 
combination of articulated imbs with many of the external charac- 
ters of a mollusk,” which would seem to intimate that he feels by 
no means sure of their true position. And yet one would think that 
the mode of development of these creatures could leave no doubt as 
to their being not only Articulata, but Crustacea. But Professor 
Jones gives but a scanty notice of the interesting metamorphoses of 
the Cirripeds, and does not seem at all to appreciate their import- 
ance. From a similar unappreciation, his classification of the 
Crustacea is in a very backward state. 

But we will carry no further the ungrateful task of fault-finding. 
The defects that we have indicated, and especially that relating to 
the Coelenterata, are, however, of a nature to prevent any thing like 
a high or philosophical view being taken of the lower divisions of 
the animal kingdom; and we can only hope that a fifth edition of 
the work may speedily be called for, and that its author will not 
allow his conservative feelings again to lead him astray. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ROYAL SOCIETY. 


January 19, 1871.—General Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., President, 
in the Chair. 


“On the Structure and Development of the Skull of the Common 
Frog (Rana temporaria).” By W. Krrcnen Parker, F.R.S. 


At the close of my last paper ‘‘On the Skull of the Common 
Fowl,” I spoke of bringing before the Royal Society another, treat- 
ing of that of the osseous fish. I was working at the early condi- 
tions of the salmon’s skull at the time. 

I was, however, led to devote my attention to another and more 
instructive type early in the following year ; for it was then (January 
1869) that Professor Huxley was engaged in preparing his very im- 
portant paper “ On the Representation of the Malleus and the Incus 
of the Mammalia in the other Vertebrata”’ (see Zool. Proc. May 27, 
1869). 

In repeating some of his observations for my own instruction, it 
occurred to me to renew some researches I had been making from 
time to time on the frog and toad. The results were so interesting 
to us both, that it was agreed for me to work exhaustively at the 
development of the frog’s skull before finishing the paper on that of 
the salmon. On this account Professor Huxley mentions in his 
paper (op. cit. p. 406) that he leaves‘the Amphibia out of his-de- 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 21 


298 Royal Society :— 


monstration, and that they are to be worked out by me. The amount 
of metamorphosis demonstrable in the chick whilst. enclosed in the 
ege suggested a much more definite series of changes in a low, slow- 
growing Amphibian type. I think that this has been fully borne 
out by what is shown in the present paper. 

The first of the ten stages into which I have artificially divided my 
subject is the unhatched embryo, whilst its head and tail project 
only moderately beyond the yelk-mass. Another stage is obtained 
by taking young tadpoles on about the third day after they have 
escaped from their glairy envelope; afew days elapse between the 
second and third stages, but a much longer time between the third 
and fourth; for the fourth stage is the perfect tadpole, before the 
limbs appear and whilst it is essentially a fish with mixed Chimeroid 
and Mywxinoid characters. Then the metamorphosing tadpole is 
followed until it is a complete and nimble frog, two stages of which 
are examined; and then old individuals are worked out, which give 
the culminating characters of the highest type of Amphibian. 

The early stages were worked out principally from specimens 
hardened in a solution of chromic acid; and the rich umber-brown 
colour of these preparations made them especially fit for examination 
by reflected light. 

Without going further into detail as to the mode of working my 
subject out, and without any lengthened account of the results ob- 
tained, I may state that the following conclusions have been arrived 
at—namely, that the skull of the adult is highly compound, being 
composed of :— 

Ist. Its own proper membranous sac ; 

2nd. Of a posterior part which is a continuation, in an unseg- 
mented form, of the vertebral column ; 

3rd. Of laminze which grow upwards from the first pair of facial 
arches, and which enclose the fore part of the membranous sac, just 
as the ‘investing mass ”’ of the cranial part of the notochord invests 
the hinder part. 

4th. The ear-sacs and the olfactory labyrinth become inextricably 
combined with the outer case of the brain. And 

5th. The subcutaneous tissue of the scalp becomes ossified in cer- 
tain definite patches; these are the cranial roof-bones. Around the 
mouth there are cartilages like those of the Lamprey and the 
Chimera; but these yield in interest to the proper facial bars, which 
are as follows, namely :— 

First pair, the “ trabecule.” 

Second pair, the mandibular arch. 

Third pair, the hyoid arch. 

And fourth to seventh pairs: these are the branchials. 

These are all originally separate pairs of cartilaginous rods; and 
from these are developed all the complex structures of the mouth, 
palate, face, and throat. The pterygo-palatine arcade is merely a 
secondary connecting bar developed, after some time, between the 
first and second arches. 

Meckel’s cartilage arises as a segmentary bud from the lower part 


On the Calamites of the Coal-measures. 299 


of the second, and the “stylo-cerato-hyal’’ as a similar secondary 
segment from the third arch. 

By far the greater part of the cranium (its anterior two-thirds) is 
developed ‘by out-growing lamine from the trabeculee, which after 
a time become fused with the posterior or vertebral part of the skull. 

When the tadpole is becoming a frog, the hyoid arch undergoes a 
truly wonderful amount of metamorphosis. 

The upper part, answering to the hyomandibular of the fish (not 
to the whole of it, but to its upper half), becomes the “ incus ;” and 
a detached segment becomes the “ orbiculare,’’ which wedges itself 
between the incus and the ‘stapes.’ The stapes is a ‘‘ bung ” cut 
out of the “ear-sac.” The stylo-cerato-hyal is set free, rises higher 
and higher, and then articulates with the “ opisthotic ” region of the 
ear-sac ; in the toad it coalesces therewith, as in the mammal. The 
lower part of the hyomandibular coalesces with the back of the pair 
of the mandibular arch; and the ‘‘symplectic ” of the osseous fish 
appears whilst the tadpole is acquiring its limbs and its lungs, and 
then melts back again into the arch in front ; it is represented, how- 
ever, in the bull-frog, but not in the common species, by a distinct 
bone. : 

This very rough and imperfect abstract must serve at present to 
indicate what has been seen and worked out in this most instructive 
vertebrate. 


January 26, 1871.—General Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., President, 
in the Chair. 


“On the Organization of the Calamites of the Coal-measures.” 
By W. C. Wirtramson, F.R.S., Professor of Natural History in 
Owens College, Manchester. 


Ever since M. Brongniart established his genus Calamodendron, 
there has prevailed widely a belief that two classes of objects had 
previously been included under the name of Ca/amites—the one a 
thin-walled Equisetaceous plant, the Calamites proper, and the other 
a hard-wooded Gymnospermous Exogen, known as Calamodendron. 
This distinction the author rejects as having no existence, the thick- 
and thin-walled examples having precisely the same typical structure. 
This consists of a central pith, surrounded by a woody zone, con- 
taining a circle of woody wedges, and enclosed within a bark of cellular 
parenchyma. 

The Pith has been solid in the first instance, but very soon be- 
came fistular, except at the nodes, at each one of which a thin 
diaphragm of parenchyma extended right across the medullary ca- 
vity. Eventually the pith underwent a complete absorption, thus 
enlarging the fistular interior until it became coextensive with the 
inner surface of the ligneous zone. 

The Woody Zone.—This commenced in very young states by the 
formation of a circle of canals stretching longitudinally from one 
node to the adjoining one. Externally to, but in contact with, these 
canals a few barred or reticulated vessels were found ; successive ad- 


21% 


300 Royal Society :-— 


ditions to these were made in lines radiating from within outwards ; 
hence each wedge consisted of a series of radiating laminze, separated 
by medullary rays, having a peculiar mural structure. At their 
commencement these wedges were separated by wide cellular areas, 
running continuously from node to node; as the woody tissues in- 
creased exogenously, these cellular tracts also extended outwards. 
Radial longitudinal sections exhibited in these the same mural tissue 
that occurs in the woody wedges. Hence the author gives to the 
former the name of primary medullary rays, and to the latter that 
of secondary ones. The structure of the medullary and ligneous 
zones is compared with that of the stem of a true Exogen of the first 
year, of which transitional form Calamites may be regarded as a per- 
manent representative. ‘Tangential sections of this woody zone ex- 
hibit parallel bands of alternating vascular and cellular tissue, running 
from node to node. At the latter points each vascular band dicho- 
tomizes, its divergent halves meeting corresponding ones from conti- 
guous wedges, and each two unite to form one of the corresponding 
bands or wedges of the next adjoining internode. 

The Bark, hitherto undescribed, consists of a thick layer of 
cellular parenchyma, undivided into separate laminze, and not exhi- 
biting any special differentiation of parts. This structure exhibits no 
signs of external ridges ox furrows, being apparently smooth. The 
stem was enlarged at each node, but the swelling was less due to any 
increased thickness of the bark at these points, than to an expansion 
of the woody layer at these points, both externally and internally. 
This was the result of the intercalation of numerous short vessels, 
which arched across each node, their concavities being directed in- 
wards, and which constituted the portion of the woody zone that 
encroached upon the constricted pith at these nodes. Several modi- 
fications of the above type have been met with, most of which may 
have had a specific value. In one form no canals exist at the inner 
angles of the woody wedges; in another, lamine, like those of the 
woody wedges, are developed in the more external portions of the 
primary medullary rays, those occupying the centre of each ray 
being the most external and latest formed. The primary ray is thus 
transformed into a series of secondary ones. 

In another type the vascular lamine of each woody wedge are few 
in number, and the component vessels are the same; but the latter 
are remarkable for their large size. In a fourth variety, the ex- 
terior of the woody zone has been almost smooth, instead of exhibit- 
ing the usual ridges and furrows: this variety is also remarkable for 
the large size of its medullary cells, compared with that of the cells 
and vessels of the woody zone. 

But the most curious modification is seen in a plant previously 
described by the author under the name of Calamopitus, in which 
round or oblong canals are given off from the medullary cavity, and 
pass horizontally through each primary medullary ray of the woody 
zone to the bark. These, being arranged in regular verticils below 
each node, are designated the infranodal canals. The verticils of 
small round or oblong scars, seen at one extremity of the internodes 


On the Calamites of the Coal-measures. 301 


of some Calamites, are the results of this peculiar organization. In 
one species of this Calamopitus, instead of the longitudinal canals 
of the woody wedges terminating at the nodes, they bifurcate, like 
the wedges with which they are associated, and are continuously 
prolonged from internode to internode. 

The ordinary structureless fossils found in shales and sandstones 
receive a definite interpretation from the specimens described. The 
fistular medullary cavities, due in the first instance, not to decay of 
the tissues, but to the rapid growth of the stem, became further en- 
larged by the entire absorption of the true pith, which commenced 
after the latter had fulfilled its purpose in the origination of the 
woody wedges. This process terminated at an undulating line of 
arrested absorption, the convexities of which projected outwards, 
opposite the primary medullary rays, and inwards, opposite the 
woody wedges ; and the inorganic cast of the cavity thus formed by a 
physiological action constitutes the Calamites commonly seen in 
collections. Hence they are not, like the Sternbergiz, casts of a 
cavity within a true pith, but their form represents that of the ex- 
terior of the medullary tissue. The ridges and furrows of these 
internal casts ate not identical in position with the similar undula- 
tions of the exterior of the woody zone, but alternate with them ; 
so that the ligneous cylinder projects both externally and internally 
where the woody wedges are located, and contracts, in like manner, 
at the intermediate points opposite to the primary medullary rays. 
The thin carbonaceous film which frequently invests these casts 
is the residue of the altered elements of the woody zone, and pos- 
sibly also of the bark, which latter has been very liable to become 
detached from the former. The surface-markings of this carbona- 
ceous film have usually no structural significance, being merely occa- 
sioned by the impression of the hardened easts which they invest. 

Two kinds of branches are given off by Calamites—the one subter- 
ranean, springing from peculiarly formed rhizomes, and the other 
aérial, attached to the upright unbrauched stems. The former of 
these are of comparatively large size, the nodes from which they 
have been detached being marked by large concave lenticular scars 
as phragmata. These branches appear to have been given off from 
central rhizomes in accordance with a regular phyllotaxis, but which 
varied in different species. The aérial branches, on the other hand, 
were merely slender appendages to a virtually unbranched stem ; 
they were arranged in verticils round the nodes, in variable num- 
bers. Each branch sprang from the interior of one of the woody 
wedges, the two halves of which were forced asunder to admit the 
base of the appendage, and from which its constituent vessels were 
derived. The branch, deprived of its bark, never appears to have 
had a diameter equal that of two of the woody wedges ; and the rarity 
of their occurrence attached to the stem seems to indicate that they 
were deciduous. ‘The bark investing them is not yet known, and the 
exact nature of the foliage which they bore is also uncertain, owing 
to discordant testimony respecting it; but there appears no reason 
for doubting that some of the verticillate Asterophyllites or Annu- 


302 Miscellaneous. 


larize represent it, though there is uncertainty respecting the actual 
forms to be identified with Calamites. The roots were given off 
from the lower part of each internode, but above the node, and 
were apparently epidermal. 

There is also considerable doubt respecting the fructification of 
Calamites. Some of the Volkmannizw have evidently belonged to 
this group; but only one example retaining its minute organization 
has yet been found in which the structure of the central axes corre- 
sponded with that of the Calamites. The relationship to Calamites 
of the fruits figured by Binney under the name of Calamodendron 
commune, which are identical wth the Volkmannia Binneyi of Carru- 
thers, is more than doubtful, because of the anomalous structure of 
their central axes. 

After a careful comparison of the organization of Calamites 
with that of the recent Equisetacez, the author prefers constituting 
the former an independent order, distinct from, though allied to, 
the Equisetums, under the name of Calamitacee, and characterized 
by cryptogamic fructification and verticillate foliage, associated with 
an exogenous axis. The latter feature probably involved the exis- 
tence of something resembling a cambium layer, furnishing the 
material for the new tissues. 

It is further proposed to divide these plants into two generic 
groups, viz. Calamites and Calamopitus—the former to comprehend 
those unprovided with infranodal canals, and the latter those which 
possess them. ‘The existing specific distinctions appear to have 
little or no scientific value. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On a new Species of Three-toed Sloth from Costa Rica. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


Arctopithecus griseus. 


Fur very long, greyish white; under-fur very abundant, brown ; 
forehead and cheeks white; crown and temples black; chin and 
throat brown. Male with a yellow patch of soft hair between the 
shoulders, with a central black streak. Female with a puff of very 
soft white hair on each side of the back. 

Hab. Costa Rica (Salvin). Brit. Mus. 


On a new Form of Sponge. By Prof. Euuzrs. 
Aulorhipis elegans, n. g. et sp. 


The stratified tissue of this sponge, which encloses many foreign 
bodies, lines the inner surface of a worm-tube, from the superior 
opening of which it projects in the form of a little stalk, which forks 
into two branches bending downwards in the same plane, and gives 
off from each branch several (eight to ten) twigs directed upwards, 


Miscellaneous. 303 


standing at regular distances apart, one or two of which give off 
lateral branchlets, springing at an acute angle in the same plane, 
also directed upwards and terminating in a capillary form. Pores 
and oscula and the internal canal-system are deficient. Length of 
a lined worm-tube 78 millims.; breadth of the freely projecting 
portion of the sponge 11 millims.; height of the longest upright 
branch 15 millims. 

Locality. Viti Islands (Dr. Griiffe), Narcon Island (Capt. Ross). 

Of this peculiar sponge, five specimens from the Godeffroy Mu- 
seum in Hamburg, sent by Dr. Griiffe from the Viti Islands, were 
investigated. In external habit the regular fan-like ramification of 
the free part is remarkable, whilst the basal part lines the inner 
surface of the tube of a Cheetophorous Annelide. It is not im- 
probable that the form of the sponge may vary with a change in 
its point of attachment; as a settler in the worm-tube or as the 
commensal of a worm, however, the form may probably be con- 
stant. 

In all parts of the fan-like portion the sponge-tissue encloses very 
numerous foreign bodies, but only a few in the portion lining the 
tube. Beside very numerous Diatoms imbedded between the layers 
of the tissue, the foreign bodies are elongated structures, many 
plant-cells, probably from the hairs of plants, usually with calcified 
or silicified cell-membranes, more rarely spicula of corals, fine 
Echinus-spines, Annelid-bristles, and a great many sponge-spicules, 
of which most, if not all, do not belong to this sponge. All these 
substances are completely and closely embraced by the sponge- 
substance. The sponge would thus be a horny sponge or a Chali- 
nean. 

As neither oscula nor pores are detected on the surfaces of the 
sponge, nor any cavities in the interior of its substance, and there- 
fore, beside an ‘‘ Aporia” and an “ Astomia” (Osc. Schmidt), an 
“« Aceelia” exists in it, the sponge acquires great significance in the 
settlement of the question whether the Sponges are to be referred 
to the Coelenterata. For unless we regard the lumen of the worm- 
tube as the body-cavity of the sponge, and the whole structure, 
therefore, as a monozoic creature, the want of other cavities in the 
body would prevent the sponge from taking its place in the group 
of the Coelenterata as usually conceived, but would much rather 
make it appear to be a Protistan, so far as we can form a judgment 
from the materials at present available. 

It may be remarked further that the whole structure has been 
described and figured by Baird as Terebella flabellum (“On new 
Tubicolous Annelides in the Collection of the British Museum,” 
Part. 2, Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. 1865, vol. viii. p. 157, pl. 5. fig. 1). 
Two specimens in the collection of the British Museum were brought 
from Narcon Island by the Antarctic Expedition under Sir James 
Clarke Ross.—Sitzungsber. phys.-med. Societét zu Erlangen, Feb. 
20, 1871. 


304 Miscellaneous. 


On the Rotatoria of the Neighbourhood of Tubingen. 
By Samver Barrscn. 


The author notices the species of Rotatoria obtained by him in the 
neighbourhood of Tiibingen, mentioning any peculiarities observed 
by him, and discussing the views of previous authors. He com- 
mences with a sketch of the bibliography of the subject, in which 
the principal authorities are mentioned, and then gives a general 
account of the structure of the animals belonging to this class, 
which forms a useful summary of oy present knowledge. With 
regard to the systematic position of the Rotatoria, the author adopts 
Hiickel’s notion, according to which they belong to the great Arti- 
culate stem, forming a small branch from the same point whence 
the two great branches of the Vermes and Arthropoda diverge. 

As the author establishes three new families and one new genus, 
we here give an abstract of his classification. 


(Order) I. ENTERODELA. 
With a stomach, intestine, and anus. 


Fam, 1. Floscularine, Bartsch. 
(= Tubicolarina, Carus, =Monotrocha and Schizotrocha, Ehrenb.) 


Form clavate ; foot long, annulated ; ciliary organ like the corolla 
of a flower; usually sedentary animals, placed in a sheath. There 
appears to be no reason for giving a new name to this group: 

The author notices species of Floscularia and Melicerta. Of the 
former he states that the rotary organ is always five-lobed, and 
that the cilia move during the unfolding of the lobes or when a 
living organism approaches them. ‘The habits of Melicerta ringens 
are described at considerable length. 


Fam. 2. Hydatineza, Ehr. (s. str.). 


Body-envelope saccular, soft, varying in form from cylindrical to 
conical ; foot and its terminal styles short, in part not retractile. 
Genera noticed: Hydatina, Plewrotrocha, Syncheta, Notommata, and 
Diglena. 

In Hydatina senta the author finds attached to the brain, at the 
points where the nerves running to the two cervical palpi are given 
off, two pedunculate vesicles, consisting of a very thin envelope en- 
closing finely granular contents, in which about half a dozen orange- 
red globules are suspended. During the movements of the animal, 
these vesicles oscillate to and fro; and the author suggests that they 
may be auditory vesicles. The cilia on the interior of the rotary 
organ extend down to the gizzard. Hosphora (Khr.) is combined 
with Notommata, as by Leydig. 


Fam. 3. Longisetz, Bartsch. 
Skin soft or firm; body varying in form from cylindrical to oval ; 
foot very much reduced ; terminal styles one or two, long, setiform. 


Miscellaneous. 305 


Including the genera Distemma, Rattulus, Fureularia, and Mono- 
cerca, and a new genus, . 

Monommata, with a cylindrical body, a partially hardened skin, 
two long caudal points, and one cervical eye, Species Votommata 
tagris and longiseta, Ebr. 


Fam. 4. Scaridina, Carus. 


Foot long-jointed, frequently with long spines and points, not re- 
tractile ; skin soft or hardened. Genera Scaridium and Dinocharis. 


Fam. 5. Philodinza, Ehr. 


Body fusiform ; foot retractile like a telescope, forked at the end; 
one cervical movable palpus. Genera; Callidina, Philodina, Roti- 
fer, and Actinurus. 


Fam. 6. Loricata, Bartsch. 
(= Brachionea, Carus, = Euchlanidota and Brachionea, Ehr.—Dinocharis.) 


With a hard carapace sharply separated, from the head and foot ; 
soft parts retractile. Genera observed: Huchlanis, Lepadella, Meto- 
pidia, Brachionus, Monostyla, Pterodina, Anurea, Salpina, and 
Colurus. : 


(Order) II. GASTERODELA. 
Fam. 7. Ascomorpha, Perty. 


Body short, cylindrical, truncated in front, rounded off behind ; 
no intestine or anus; one cervical eye. 

Under the genus Ascomorpha (Perty) the author describes a new 
species, which he calls A. saltans.— Wiirttemb. naturw. Jahreshefte, 
Xxvi, pp. 307-364. 


On the Blood and Blood-corpuscles of Insects and some other 
Invertebrata. By Dr. V. Grazer. 


The blood-corpuscles of Insects and many other Arthropoda 
(Epeira, Phalangium, Oniscus, Julus, Lithobius) present extraordi- 
nary differences, especially with respect to their relative number, 
size, and form, even in one and the same individual. As regards 
form, they show all possible transitions, from a slender sigmoid or 
horseshoe-shaped spindle to biconvex or sometimes pertectly flat, 
thin, circular disks. Proteiform corpuscles also appear, although 
only exceptionally. Their size, or, more properly, the measurement 
of their longest diameter, is equally variable. It is usually from 
0-008 to 0-02 millim., but also may be less (as in Cossus ligniperda), 
or it may attain the gigantic dimensions of 0:04 millim., or even 
more (in species of Asilus). 

Many phenomena (for example, on the addition of water), however, 
indicate that the majority of the blood-corpuscles observed in the 
same specimen possess nearly the same volume, and that the various 
forms an which they appear are for the most part caused by the very 
narrow courses through which they have to pass in some places, 


306 Miscellaneous. 


where, as is shown by observations on living Dipterous larve and 
other Arthropoda (Onzscus, Epeira), spontaneous obstructions some- 
times occur in the movement of the corpuscles, and sometimes they 
stretch themselves to almost three times their ordinary length, and 
may also break up into fragments. 

As regards the nature of the corpuscles in other respects, their 
behaviour with various fluids and also when frozen, heated, and 
electrified, it may be asserted with great probability that they can- 
not be perfectly identified with the well-known colourless formative 
constituents of the blood of the Vertebrata (with which they certainly 
have much in common), and still less with its coloured constituents. 
As a rule, no differentiation of their substance into a central struc- 
ture (a nucleus) and a (cortical) layer surrounding it can be observed 
in the fresh blood-corpuscles ; but the capability of such a differen- 
tiation must be ascribed to them on both chemical and purely phy- 
siological grounds. But the author could not detect any true cell- 
membrane (in Schwann’s sense of the word), such as is almost uni- 
versally ascribed to the blood-corpuscles of insects (as by Landois, 
Weissmann, and Gerstiicker) and other Invertebrata (as by Dr. 
Hiickel in the crayfish). 

It is especially characteristic of the blood-corpuscles of Insects, 
and probably of most Arthropoda (Crustacea according to E. Hiickel), 
that a very variable number of small, frequently dust-like drops of 
an oleaginous fat are detected upon them. ‘These appear of a more 
or less intense yellow, but sometimes (pupa of Sphinw ligustri) almost 
of a hyacinthine red colour, and appear to indicate a close relation 
between the blood-corpuscles and the corpus adiposum of these ani- 
mals. The amount of fat in the blood, and especially in the forma- 
tive constituents suspended therein, may in general determine the 
colour of the body-fluid to which the name of “ blood” is given, 
and which in most cases is whitish, pale yellowish, or yellowish 
green. The last-named colour appears especially in decidedly phy- 
tophagous insects (Acridiide, many caterpillars, &c.). Sometimes, 
however, pigments in the serum, which may also be attached to the 
corpuscles in the form of little points, are to be regarded as the chief 
cause of the coloration of the blood of insects. Blood agreeing with 
that of the Vertebrata, both in its red colour and in the cause of the 
latter (Rollet), only occurs as an extraordinary rarity (larve of 
Chironomus &e.). 

Beside fat, the substance of the blood seems principally to con- 
tain globuline (precipitable by CO*). Both substances not unfre- 
quently separate in the form of numerous fine acicular crystals, 
which are usually arranged radially around the central point of the 
corpuscle. It is less probable, on the contrary, that the contents of 
a blood-corpuscle become converted into a single erystal. The au- 
thor found such simple crystals (8-, 4-, and 6-sided tables) similar 
in composition to snow-crystals. 

The division of the blood-corpuscles, starting from the nucleus, 
observed by Landois in the larva of Agrotis segetum, and ascribed by 
him to the blood-corpuscles of insects in general, was not seen with 


Miscellaneous. 307 


certainty by the author, although he made observations for hours 
together upon numerous insects. 

Beside globuline, fibrine, and another proteine body, the author 
detected CaO, MgO, PO’, and NaCl as inorganic constituents of the 
serum. 

The author did not succeed in agcurately ascertaining the chemical 
constitution of many crystals which occur in the evaporated serum ; 
but he convinced himself that these are not, as affirmed by Landois, 
all of organic nature. 

Those crystals which are undoubtedly of organic nature (many 
of them become carbonized when strongly heated) show on the whole 
so great an agreement, both crystallographically and in their solubi- 
lity, that they must be referred, with great probability, to one and 
the same essential constituent of the blood. They cannot, however, 
be placed upon the same stage as the hemoglobine crystals of the 
Vertebrata, not only on account of their colour, but also because 
they are for the most part either insoluble or difficultly soluble in 
aqueous ammonia.—Anzeiger der K. K. Akad. der Wiss. in Wien, 
Jan. 5, 1871, pp. 2-5. 


On the Structure of the Renille. By A. K6ttiKer. 


1. The stem of the Rendle contains two canals, separated by a 
partition—a dorsal one and a ventral one, which coalesce into a single 
cavity at the free end of the stem, the partition ceasing with a sharp 
margin before the end of the stem. 

2. The continuation of the stem into the disk (frond) or the keel 
contains in some species nothing but the dilated ends of the pedun- 
cular canals; but in other species there is, in addition, a central 
sinus-like space, which may even be imperfectly divided into two 
cavities by a vertical septum. This median sinus is completely 
closed ; that is to say, it is destitute of large apertures of communi- 
cation. On the other hand, such apertures occur in the dorsal and 
ventral sinuses of the keel (the continuations of the two peduncular 
canals), which, although they terminate cecally, open into the 
neighbouring polyp-cells by a larger or smaller number of apertures. 

3. The stem and keel are furnished with longitudinal and annular 
muscles, and possess wider nutritive canals than the other Penna- 
tulide ; from these, finer nutritive vessels, ultimately becoming 
very fine, are given off, and are particularly numerous in the 
cutis. 

4, The frond or disk of Renilla consists of nothing but polyp- 
cells, to which the dorsal and ventral lamin of the frond serve as 
roof and floor; they are separated in the interior by septa, which 
unite the two lamine above mentioned. All these parts consist of 
connective tissue, with an abundance of fine and capillary nutritive 
vessels and more or less numerous calcareous corpuscles. 

5. The polyp-cells are lozenge-shaped or fusiform in the direction 
of the radii of the frond, and are of the height of the distance be- 
tween the dorsal and ventral lamine of the frond. Nevertheless 


308 Miscellaneous. 


each cell possesses in the direction of the stem two canaliform pro- 
longations, one of which runs along the dorsal and the other along 
the ventral lamina, diverticula the length of which is equal to or even 
exceeds that of the polyp-cell. Both the polyp-cells and their 
diverticula are connected with each other by numerous apertures in 
the lateral walls bounding them, so that the nutritive fluid con- 
tained in them has free communication throughout the whole stock. 

6. The polyps are seated in the marginal parts of the polyp-cells, 
and exhibit the typical structure of those of the Aleyonaria. Of the 
compartments surrounding the stomach, one is dorsally, a second 
ventrally, and the other six laterally situated: I designate them the 
dorsal, the lateral dorsal, the lateral median, the lateral ventral, 
and the ventral compartments. The polyps usually possess no cal- 
careous spicules ; but these may occur at the lower extremity of the 
protrusible part, and even on the tentacles. 

7. At the apertures of the polyp-cells the dorsal lamina of the disk 
generally rises to form a cup or caly, the margin of which projects 
in three, five, or seven teeth. If there are three teeth, these are 
seated above the dorsal and the two lateral ventral compartments. 
With five teeth, the fourth and fifth correspond to the lateral dorsal 
compartments; and with seven teeth, these projections are also 
situated over the lateral median compartments ; so that there is only 
the ventral compartment to which no tooth corresponds, although in 
rare cases a rudimentary one is present. The polyp-cells in course 
of development at the margin of the disk have only two teeth, 
which correspond to the lateral ventral compartments. 

8. In many, perhaps in all, Zenillw, these calycine teeth contain 
hollow, simple diverticula of the compartments surrounding the 
stomach, which lie outside the plumose tentacles, and remind one of 
similar structures described by me in the genus Funiculina. But 
in the Renilla these calycine tentacles, as I call them, very frequently 
project freely beyond the apices of the calycine spines, and to a cer- 
tain extent represent a second deeper-seated circlet of tentacles, so 
as to produce conditions which remind one of those of the Poly- 
actiniee. 

9. As in other Pennatulide, the septa surrounding the stomach 
contain musculi protractores and retractores. With regard to these 
muscles I have recently ascertained, in the Renille, Veretillide, and 
Virgularic, that they are bilaterally symmetrical, and not arranged 
in accordance with the radiate type. If a straight line be drawn 
through the middle of the dorsal and ventral compartments in the 
transverse section of a polype, each pair of protractors in one com- 
partment are turned towards the straight line, and in the other 
turned from it; whilst the retractors present exactly the reverse. 
This arrangement proves, better than any thing hitherto known, 
that the Alcyonaria are by no means regularly radiate creatures. 

10. The mesenteric filaments of the Renilla are as in the Penna- 
tulide. The two long slender filaments are seated on the dorsal 
septula, and run out into the dorsal diverticula of the body-cavity. 
The four lateral septula have short and thick filaments, and lie in 


Miscellaneous. 309 


the principal segment of the polyp-cell. Lastly, the ventral septula 
have still shorter and thick filaments, and the septula are continued 
as far as the extremity of the ventral diverticula of the body-eavity. 

11. The Sexual organs are seated only on the four lateral septula, 
occur only in fully developed polyps, and in other respects are as 
in the other Pennatulide. 

12. The rudimentary polyps or zooids are seated upon the dorsal 
surface of the disk, in groups of from five to thirty or forty together. 
Each group possesses in its interior a common cavity, and on the 
surface as many small cavities as there are zooids; and in each of 
these there are eight very small septa without mesenteric filaments. 
The common cavity of each group opens by a round aperture into 
the main cell of a polyp or into its dorsal diverticulum, 

13. Around the groups of zooids a variable number of spines are 
often seated. It is a matter of more interest that in certain species 
one zooid regularly possesses simple tentacles on two compartments, 
which serve to represent the lateral ventrals; these represent the 
calycine tentacles of the sexually mature polypes, and are generally 
supported by two spines. The zooid bearing these two tentacles is 
also usually larger ‘than the rest. 

14. The aquiferous pore described by Fritz Miller in the middle 
of the frond of the Renille is the orifice of an isolated large zooid 
possessing a stomach and eight septa, but no plumose tentacles, fila- 
ments, or sexual organs, and somewhat resembling, in size and the 
spines surrounding it, the sexually mature animal. The body- 
cavity of this “chief zooid’’ opens into the end of the dorsal sinus 
of the keel. 

15. The polyp-cells are lined with epithelium, muscles, and con- 
nective tissue; and these muscles produce the extraordinarily 
strong extensions and contractions of which the frond of Renilla is 
capable. 

16. The spicules of the Renille are all essentially of the same 
form (see my ‘ Icones histiol.’), and, after the extraction of the calca- 
reous salt by acids, leave a coloured organic residue of exactly the 
form of the previous structure.—Proc. of the Phys.-med. Gesellschaft 
in Wiirzburg, Feb. 4, 1871. 


Observations on Urnatella, a Genus of Ciliated Polyps of the Family 
Pedicellinidee. By Prof. Lerpy. 


This polyp is found abundantly below the dam at Fairmount, in 
the Schuylkill River, adhering to stones and rocks, on the sides and 
underpart not in contact with the ground. Occasionally it is 
observed attached to the shell of the living Unio complanatus and 
Melania virginica, and less frequently to the stem of Schollera gra- 
minea and the leaves of Vallisneria spiralis. In the locality named, 
on the rocks, there may be observed, in association with Urnatella, 
the following animals :—Spongilla fragilis, Limnias ceratophylli 

(usually abundant and in compound bunches), Cothurnia pusilla 
' (parasitic on Urnatella and Limnias), Hydra carnea, Ag., Paludicella 


310 Miscellaneous. 


elongata, Plumatella vesicularis, and the worm Manayunkia spe- 
ciosa, &e. 

Unlike the marine genera of Pedicellinide, the polyp-stocks of 
Urnatella are erect or semierect, and not prostrate or creeping at- 
tached along the surface of bodies. Urnatella starts by a thin 
membranous disk or expansion tightly adherent to the point of sup- 
port. Usually two stems or stocks (occasionally three or only one) 
start from the same disk, and diverge from each other in a gentle 
curve. The stems may be seen from a simple pedicle without divi- 
sion to a series of eleven divisions or segments, exclusive of the 
polyp-head. <A colony of Urnatella recalls to mind a miniature 
patch of plants in a flower-garden. The smallest polyps are trans- 
lucent whitish or nearly colourless; the largest are less than two 
lines long, and alternately white and blackish or brownish. When 
disturbed, the polyps retract their arms, hang their heads, and bend 
downward, so that the heads touch the basis of support, or the stems 
even become somewhat involute. Voluntarily the polyps are often 
observed abruptly to move from one side to the other in the most 
singular manner, as if wearied of remaining too long in the same 
position. In these movements the stems bend the entire length, 
but there is no contraction or shortening. In attempting to detach 
a polyp, the heads suddenly bend downward in such a manner as if 
the violence elicited a feeling of pain in the animal. 

The terminal two or three segments of the parent stems usually 
give off a branch on each side; and this branch sometimes gives off 
a second. The branches always consist of a pedicel or single joint 
supporting a polyp-head. 

In a polyp-stock of more than two divisions, independent of the 
polyp-head, the additional segments are urn-shaped. The penulti- 
mate segment is barrel-shaped; the last one cylindrical or clavate. 

The polyp-heads are provided with from a dozen to sixteen ciliated 
arms. The internal structure of the polyps, including that of the 
stems, bears a resemblance to that of Pedicellina, and will be more 
particularly described in a memoir preparing on the animal. 

The youngest independent polyp-stems of Urnatella consist of a 
simple cylindrical pedicel starting from the disk of attachment to 
the rock, and supporting a single polyp-head. The pedicel elongates 
and divides into two segments. The ultimate segment grows in 
length, and again divides; and in this manner all the segments are 
produced. After the production of three segments, the antepenulti- 
mate segment assumes the urn-form., Budding commences from the 
second and third segments after their production, and from the suc- 
ceeding segments, but not usually from the first segment. The buds 
originate from opposite sides of the base of the segments, and form 
branches of a single segment with a polyp-head. The pedicel of 
these branches also frequently gives off a bud, which forms a secon- 
dary branch of the same kind as the primary ones. 

In the longer Urnatella-stocks branches are usually observed only. 
from the one, two, or three terminal segments. In the posterior 
urn-shaped segments, in the position in which branches emanate in 
the terminal segments, cup-shaped processes are observed. These 


Miscellaneous. 311 


were formerly mistaken for buds, but evidently result from the 
dehiscence or separation of branches which leave the parent stock 
to establish colonies elsewhere. ‘Though I have not observed this 
separation ‘take place in Urnatella, yet all the points of structure 
appear to indicate that it actually takes place in the manner inti- 
mated. 

It thus appears that the first step towards the multiplication of 
Urnatella is the segmentation of its stem. The segments put forth 
buds which develope polyps, and these then separate from the 
parent stock to settle elsewhere and become the source of other 
series of polyps. 

The ultimate history of the segmented polyp-stock of Urnatella I 
have not ascertained. The stocks which I have preserved in an 
aquarium for several months finally lose their terminal polyps. 
Late in the season, also, all the polyp-stocks which I could obtain 
on the river-shore within the reach of my arm, at low tide, were 
deprived of their terminal polyps. The destruction of these, how- 
ever, I have suspected to have been due to their having been un- 
covered in lower tides earlier in the season. I hope yet to be able 
to determine this Question in the course of the next few weeks. 

It has occurred to me that the segmented stems of Urnatella, after 
the decay of the polyps, remained through the winter with little 
obvious change, and that in the following season the segments 
served as reproductive bodies, in the same manner as the statoblasts 
in Plumatellide and their allies. This view, however, is not con- 
firmed by specimens retained in the aquarium and those collected 
on the edge of the river which had lost their polyps. 

In relation to the production of ova, or the reproduction of Urna- 
tella through sexual agency, I have yet learned nothing. 

Among the animals mentioned as found in association with Urna- 
tella is the singular Annelide Manayunkia speciosa, discovered by 
me some years ago (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. 1858, p. 90). The worm 
is closely allied to the marine genus Fubricia, and, like it, lives in 
tubes constructed of mud. It is abundant in the locality indicated. 
Individuals about two lines in length are usually seen in a state 
of division near the middle into two. The anterior division of the 
body consists of five bristle-bearing annuli in addition to the head. 
The posterior division consists of six bristle-bearing annuli in addi- 
tion to the partially developed head. ‘The anterior head is provided 
with about thirty-six ciliated tentacula supported on four lobes. It 
is also furnished with a pair of eyes; besides which the tentacle- 
bearing lobes exhibit a number of pigmentary spots, apparently of 
the nature of eyes. No eyes exist in the tail of Manayunkia as 
they do in Fubricia. The blood is green, and is pumped intermit- 
tently into a large vessel occupying one tentacle on each side of the 
middle of the head. 

I have studied the development of Manayunkia, which will be 
fully described in a future memoir on the animal. Curiously enough, 
the development of the young takes place within the tube of the 
parent, and the young remain in this position for a considerable 
time after their development. Thus I have obtained the young 


312 Miscellaneous. 


from the tube of the parent after it was one third of a line in length, 
and consisted of ten annuli, including the head, from which pro- 
jected ten tentacles.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philad. Sept. 20, 1870. 


Note on transversely striated Musewlar Fibre among the Gasteropoda. 
By W. H. Dat. 


In studying the radula of a species of Acmea (probably A. 
borneensis, Rve.) obtained by Prof. A.S. Bickmore at Amboyna, I 
noticed, on placing the structure under a power of 100 diameters, 
that certain of the muscular fibres which adhered to it, when torn 
from the buccal mass, had a different appearance from the others. 
On increasing the power to some 800 diameters, it was at once 
evident that the different aspect of these fasciculi was caused by 
fine, but clearly defined, transverse striation. Suspecting that it 
was an optical delusion, caused by a very regular arrangement of 
the nuclei of the fibres, I subjected the muscle to various tests and 
to still higher magnifying-powers. I also introduced under the 
same glass some of the voluntary dorsal muscles of a small crusta- 
cean, for comparison. The structure of the ultimate fibres in both 
appeared to be similar. These seemed to be composed of a homo- 
geneous tube or cylindrical band of translucent matter, with nuclei 
interspersed at irregular intervals. In neither was there any ap- 
pearance of separation into transverse disks, as is seen in the striated 
muscles of vertebrates. That the striated appearance was not due 
to contraction and folding of the muscle was evident upon taking a 
side view of one of the fibres, when the strize on each side, as well 
as the intervening elevations, were seen to correspond exactly to 
each other. 

The only perceptible differences between the muscles of the crus- 
tacean and the striated muscles of the mollusk appeared to be that 
the latter were much more finely striate, the striz being six to 
eight times as numerous as in the former, in the same space. No 
difference between the striated and non-striated muscles of the 
Acmca could be observed, except in the fact of the striation. In 
both the nuclei were irregularly distributed. The appearance of the 
striated fibre reminded one of a string of rhombic beads, which bore 
no relation to the position of the true nuclei. The striated fibres 
appeared, after a careful dissection of the parts in a number of spe- 
cimens, to be the retractors of the radula; they were longer and in 
narrower bands than the non-striated fibres, and comparatively 
much fewer in number. The striation was most evident toward 
the middle of the fibres, and became evanescent toward their ex- 
tremities. ; 

Lebert and Robin (Miiller’s Arch. f. Anat. und Phys. 1846, p. 126) 
state that the primitive muscular fasciculi of invertebrates often 
have the nuclei and intervening clear spaces “arranged in such 
regular order that they might, at the first glance, be mistaken for 
transversely striated muscular fibres. The latter, however, are ac- 
tually found in one acephalous mollusk, Pecten (and probably in 
Tuma also), and some annelids,” and are constantly present in the 


Miscellaneous. 313 


voluntary muscles of Crustacea*and Insecta. In the further re- 
searches of M. Lebert (Annales Sci. Nat. 1850, t. xiti. p. 161) he 
observes that there is nothing extraordinary in the discovery of 
transversely striated muscular fibre in Polyzoa (Hschara) by Milne- 
Edwards, and in Actinia by Erdl, since “ the further we have pur- 
sued the study of the comparative histology of muscular fibre, the 
more convinced we have become that transversely striated muscular 
fibre is to be found in a large number of animals of very inferior 
organization, without regard to their more or less advanced position 
in the animal kingdom.” 

Striated muscular fibre has lately been shown to exist in the 
“tail” or appendix of Appendicularia by Moss (Trans. Linn. Soc. 
vol. xxvii. p. 300). It was already known to exist in Salpa 
(Eschricht, Ov. Salperne), in the articulated Brachiopoda (Hancock, 
Trans. Roy. Soc. 1857, p. 805), and in Pecten (Lebert, Annales Sci. 
Nat. 1850, sér. 3. t. xiii. p. 166; and Wagner, Lehrb. d. vergleich. 
Anat. 1847, t. ii. p. 470), as well as in Hschara (Milne-Edwards, 
Annales Sci. Nat. sér. 2. t. iv. p.3). I believe, however, that this 
is the first instance in which it has been shown to exist in the class 
Gasteropoda ; andsthis, as well as the rarity of such cases among the 
lower invertebrates, is a sufficient apology for bringing forward such 
an isolated fact. Other duties have not yet permitted me to deter- 
mine whether this phenomenon is constant throughout the genus, or 
whether it does or does not occur among allied genera.—Sdlliman’s 
American Journal, Feb. 1871. 


On Bud-formation in Gymnocladus and other Plants. 
By Tomas Merman. 


The author said that last year he had called the attention of 
the Academy to the fact that Gymnocladus and some other plants 
had a series of buds, not in the usual order of phyllotaais, accor- 
dant with the leaves, as we have believed axillary buds ought 
to be, but in a direct line one above another, and that in these 
cases the upper bud, the one the furthest removed from the axil, was 
the strongest bud. He had overlooked the fact, long known to 
botanists, until pointed out by Dr. Engelmann, that Lonicera had this 
longitudinal string of buds; but in this case the largest bud was the 
one nearest the axil. He had since noted that these buds all fol- 
lowed the same law in this, that it was the large buds which had a 
flower-producing character, while the small ones were those which 
continued the axial growth. 

By the help of this last observation, he was now able to explain 
some facts in Solanaceous plants which he believed had not hitherto 
been understood. It was well known that many of these had a 
habit of producing their flower-scapes at varying positions between 
the nodes, and not at the nodes, as is usual with most flowering 
plants. He exhibited specimens of the common cherry tomato, in 
which a few of the flower-clusters sprang apparently opposite to a 
node, but the majority were at least one-fourth of the way down to 
the node below,—also other species of the genus, in which the flower- 


Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 22 


314 Miscellaneous. 


peduncle pushed out almost down to the lower axil. This was 
especially the case in some egg-plants, wherein the leaf-axil, the 
axillary bud, and the bud producing the flower-peduncle were 
close together-in a direct line, as in Gymnocladus, before noted. 
The point to which he wished the particular attention of the mem- 
bers was that this internodular flower-bud really belonged to the 
system of buds apparently originating at the node below. 

He then showed that the flowering character of Solanum had a 
numerical law of its own. Every third node produced a flower- 
spike or cluster. The node next following the flower had barely 
the rudiment of an axillary bud; the second one had a stronger 
bud; the third had a bud which in the tomato and egg-plant pushed 
again into axillary growth, and had the extra bud beyond, before 
noted, the flowering one. Other solanaceous plants had similar 
characters, which, unless we remembered what we had learned in 
these common Solanums, we might not understand. For instance, 
in Nycterium violaceum the two nodes between the flowering one 
approached very close together, so as to appear nearly opposite, but 
still one axillary bud stronger than the other. In Datura all three 
nodes approached and formed a sort of fascicle with the flower pro- 
ceeding from the irregular centre of the mass. 

He now exhibited some specimens of the common poke-weed 
(Phytolacca decandra), and showed that the inflorescence was exactly 
on the same law. The flower-raceme only appeared at every third 
node, and sometimes was as much as a quarter of an inch above the 
node. It was directly in a line with the lower bud, as in the cases 
of Gymnocladus, Lonicera, Solanum, &c.; and there was no difficulty 
in assuming that the flower-spike had really belonged to the lower 
system, just as in the other cases. The ratio of vigour in the axil- 

lary buds was just the same. The leaf opposite to or near by the 
raceme had scarcely any axillary bud, the next stronger, the next 
strong enough to push into a secondary axillary growth, and then 
the flower above this. In this we saw Phytolacca to have the same 
characters as Solanaceous plants. The seeds of Phytolacca were of 
very similar structure to Solanwm ; and it had many other characters 
in common. He was not prepared to speak positively without fur- 
ther investigation, but thought it quite likely, in spite of the hypo- 
gynous flower, Phytolacca would be found more nearly related to 
Solanacee than to Chenopodiacese, near which it was now placed. 

He then exhibited some shoots of grape-vine, and said that Dr. 
Engelmann had pointed out, when at the Academy last year, that 
there was some numerical order in the tendrils of grape-vines. In 
the specimen he exhibited every third node had no tendril; but he 
had seen some grape-vines in which as many as eight nodes with 
tendrils had followed one another. In the mature wood, however, 
those without tendrils perfected the strongest buds. But he had 
found in the allied genus Ampelopsis a nearly regular system of buds 
and tendrils. In A. hederacea, the common Virginia or five-fingered 
creeper, the strong shoots running up a wall or tree had at every 
third node a strong axillary bud, without any tendril, while the two 


Miscellaneous. 5) 


intervening nodes had tendrils without axillary buds. Occasionally, 
but very rarely, two successive nodes would have axillary buds, in 
which case the lower one would be smaller, and have also a small 
tendril on the opposite side. Ampelopsis Veitchii ‘had the same 
character. He had attempted to propagate this by using nodes from 
which the tendrils pushed as single bud-cuttings, but failed to get 
any development from the axils. He believed they had not a trace 
of a bud in even the most rudimentary state. It had been said, in 
Darwin’s paper on motion in tendrils, that the gland on the end of 
the tendril did not develope itself until it approached the object it 
was to cling to. In Ampelopsis Veitchit they developed before this, 
in the shape of small globes, looking like rudiments of the same 
flower which ultimately appeared. In fact, tendrils here were in- 
cipient flower-branches, as any one could see by tracing the common 
Ampelopsis hederacea up to its final flowering condition, when, the 
axial growth ending in a terminal bud, instead of the usual lateral 
tendril, it seemed to erect itself and bear flowers. It would seem 
as if it were only the elongation of the axis, demanding and draw- 
ing to itself nutriment which would otherwise go into the tendril, 
which made it a tendril, and not a flower-shoot. 

He did not, however, intend at this time to attempt any explana- 
tion of these series of observations. He thought there was nothing 
in any known law of phyllotaxis which would explain them, and 
that_by following them up matters of much interest to botany 
might be evolved. But, as he might have more to say about it 
some day, and winter was approaching, he thought to call the atten- 
tion of the Academy to the facts, so that those interested might 
examine them for themselves before the frost destroyed the speci- 
mens.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philad. Sept. 20, 1870. 


On the Flowers of Aralia spinosa, Z., and Hedera helix, L. 
By Tuomas Mrrnan. 


The study of Aralia spinosa, L., affords some interesting facts 
which do not seem to have attracted the attention of other observers. 

In Dr. Gray’s indispensable ‘ Manual of Botany,’ it is said to be 
‘“‘more or less polygamous.” I have had many specimens under my 
daily observation this season, from the earliest opening till the last 
blossom appeared, and find that it is much more nearly monecious 
than the above quotation would imply. 

There are three different sets of flowers, corresponding to the 
thrice-compounded branchlets of the large panicle. When the flower- 
scape elongates, it seems suddenly arrested at a given point, and a 
very strong umbel of female flowers appears at the apex. A great 
number of secondary branches appear along this main one, and they 
also suddenly terminate each with an umbel of female flowers. 
From these secondary branches a third series appear; and these 
flowers are well filled with anthers that are abundantly polliniferous. 
The female organs of these flowers of the third class, however, are 
defective, as only a few bear capsules, and in these a large portion of 
the seeds have no embryos. The polygamous character is confined 


316 Miscellaneous. 


to this third series of flowers, the first two having purely pistillate 
blossoms. In these there do not seem to be the rudiments of 
stamens. 

The most remarkable part of this process of development is that 
the whole of this first series of female flowers should open so long 
before the male ones come that they fall unfertilized. Most part of 
the second series also fall, and the crop of seeds is mainly made up 
of a few of the last opening ones of the section, and the compara- 
tively few hermaphrodite ones which are found in those of the third 
class. It is a matter for curious speculation what special benefit it 
can be to the plant to spend so much force on the production of 
female flowers too early to mature, and then producing such an 
immense mass of pollen to go utterly to waste. 

It may not be amiss to note that in the common carrot the earlier 
strong umbels have often a male flower in the centre, and that, 
while the usual flowers are of a pure white, this one is of a crimson 
colour. In the central umbels of Aralia spinosa, and at times on 
spurs along the branchlets of the panicle, are similar-coloured pro- 
cesses, so small that their form cannot be made out by a common 
pocket lens. Our fellow member, Dr. J. Gibbons Hunt, makes them 
out, under the dissecting-microscope, to be vase-like forms with five 
minute reflexed segments, and with a small solid disk in the centre. 
It is interesting as evidently being a successful attempt of an 
abortive flower to simulate in some respects a real one of another 
character. 

Examining also the flowers of the allied European evergreen 
ivy (Hedera heliv, L.), I find similar laws of distribution of the 
sexes as in Aralia spinosa, with the addition of a somewhat different 
structure in the male from the female flowers. 

In Europe the plant is described as often having a single umbel as 
a flower-spike. It is quite likely in these cases the flowers are her- 
maphrodite. In all the cases I have met with here, the inflorescence 
is a compound of several umbels—a terminal one female, and the 
lateral ones male, as in Aralia. But there are rudiments of stamens 
in the flower; and in occasional instances I find a filament developed, 
but never, so far, with any polliniferous anthers. The flowers of the 
central female umbel have rather longer and stronger pedicels than 
the lateral male ones. The calyx is united with the ovarium for one 
half its length, and the latter much developed in the unopened 
flower. In the male the segments of the calyx are two-thirds free, 
and the petals are much longer than in the female flowers. 

As in Aralia spinosa, the male flowers do not open until some 
time after the female ones, and not before some of the latter, impa- 
tient of delay, have fallen unfertilized. 

I have so often and in so many varied ways demonstrated to the 
Academy that in plants the male element is a later and inferior 
creation, that it seems almost supererogatory to point out that these 
plants illustrate the same principle; but it is part of the record of 
what I believe to be unobserved facts in relation to these species ; 
therefore I briefly allude to them.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philad. 
Sept. 27, 1870. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTIL SERIES. ] 


No. 41. MAY 1871. 


XXXIX.—On a Specimen of Diplograpsus pristis with Repro- 
ductive Capsules. By JOHN HOPKINSON, F.G.S., FRU. 


In lookmg over a few Graptolites which had recently been 
received by Mr. Etheridge at the Geological Museum, I detected 
a specimen which*appeared to be a Diplograpsus bearing re- 
productive capsules. About half of the graptolite as it is now 
seen was visible; and this portion showed the reproductive 
organs, but no hydrothece, the proximal end being imbedded 
im the shale. On clearing away the shale, the specimen, which 
Mr. Etheridge kindly lent me for examination, proved to be a 
tolerably well-preserved impression of Diplograpsus pristis. 

The graptolite appears as a silvery pyritous impression on 
the surtace of the shale. The proximal termination is indi- 
stinct. A slender radicular process, continuous with the solid 
axis, can just be made out. At the distal end the shale is 
broken right across the polypary, which here shows no signs 
of coming to a termination. One inch only is exposed. 

The solid axis is clearly seen throughout. The hydrothece, 
towards the proximal end, are very distinct ; the apertures of 
those on the left-hand side are clearly seen, extending partly 
over the periderm, while those on the right-hand side are par- 
tially hidden. ‘There are twenty-four in the space of an inch. 
Towards the distal end the apertures only of a few of the 
hydrothece are seen; they appear as “scalariform impres- 
sions ’’ on the surface of the polypary. 

The reproductive organs, which I consider to represent the 
gonothece of the recent Sertularian zoophyte, are developed 
almost immediately opposite each other from each side of the 
periderm and throughout its whole length. Though at equal 
intervals from each other, they are in no even numerical rela- 
tion to the hydrothecx, there being ten to the inch. They 
appear to have budded from the periderm at right angles to 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 


318 Mr. J. Hopkinson on a Specimen of 


the hydrothece, and thus have caused the polypary to be un- 
evenly compressed. The most perfect are pear-shaped in form, 
1-6th of an inch long, and at their narrow end, by which they 
are attached, about 1-30th of an inch wide. They have appa- 
rently been bounded by a single marginal fibre, which is 
slightly thickened at its edges, and, where the pyrites is 
removed, has impressed a fine 
double groove on the surface of 
the shale. If the fibres were 
slender tubes, this appearance 
would naturally be presented ; 
for their outer margins would 
offer the greatest resistance to 
compression. The so-called 
solid axis of the graptolite fre- 
quently presents a similar ap- 
pearance. At the proximal 
end of the polypary these fibres 
only are preserved, the oldest or 
first-formed gonothece having 
fulfilled their function and pe- 
rished. The distal extremity of 
even the most perfect is not 
clearly defined, the impression 
of the capsule in most cases 
becoming gradually less per- 
ceptible from the proximal to 
the distal end. Sometimes the 
eapsules are irregularly rup- ives Eas 

tured, their torn jagged edges at Sk ca a ae 

° cre . with reproductive capsules. 
being distinctly seen, while one Nine seaidine ea! 
has split along its marginal v 
limit,along the line of the marginal fibre, which appears to have 
parted abruptly near the distal end of the capsule at one side, 
and split acutely for some distance along the other side. This 
would appear to indicate that the capsule may be composed of 
two membranes joined together at their edges, through which 
the fibre, if it be not merely a tube formed by a kind of double 
marginal seam, has run. Jn no case can a distinct unruptured 
distal orifice be traced. 

The gonothecee present other peculiar appearances. 'To- 
wards their proximal end they are sometimes longitudinally 
corrugated or crumpled, or traversed by fibres which extend 
for some distance into the body of the polypary. Some are 
much twisted and bent about, occasionally overlapping each 
other. Between two which thus overlap, or perhaps only 


Diplograpsus pristis with Reproductive Capsules. 319 


come into contact with each other, just at the point of contact 
and apparently within one of the capsules, are two minute 
young graptolites, one lying across the other. Each consists 
of a thin® membrane, probably forming the 


first partially developed pair of hydr othece, Fig. 2. 
a minute radicle, and a slender solid axis x 
which is prolonged beyond the membrane. & 


They are similar in form and proportions ; 
but one is a little larger than the other. 
Its length, from the extreme point of the 
radicle to the distal end of the axis, is 1-20th of an inch. 
The membrane itself is about half this length, and 1-60th of 
an inch wide, tapering towards the proximal end. The smaller 
Specimen is 1-30th of an inch in entire length, and 1-80th 
wide. If these young forms had not been in connexion with 
a mature graptolite, they would have been considered to 
belong to the genus Diplograpsus, but it would have been im- 
possible to refer them to any species. In their present posi- 
tion I think we may without hesitation infer that they are the 
young of the graptolite with which they are associated. 
That they have not yet entered upon independent existence 
we cannot conclude; for they are in different stages of growth, 
and young eraptolites are frequently met with in a less ad- 
vanced state than either; indeed on the same piece of shale 
there are several young graptolites referable to the same spe- 
cies, and no more developed, some even less so. 

This is the only g raptolite with undoubted reproductive 
organs yet known to have been found in Britain. In 
America, however, Professor James Hall has detected diprio- 
nidian eraptolites. with what he describes as “ reproductive 
sacs’ or “ ovarian vesicles.”” These are figured and described 
in his ‘Graptolites of the Quebec Group.’ In Britain Dr, 
Nicholson has described and figured, in the ‘ Geological Maga- 
zine,’ meneprionidian eraptolites with what he has termed 

“¢ grapte-gonophores.”” If these should ,prove to be, as Dr. 
Nicholson believes, the reproductive buds of graptolites, the 
monoprionidian graptolite is reproduced in a totally different 
manner to the diprionidian; but I think we have as yet had 
no sufficient evidence brought forward to prove that these 
problematical bodies have even any connexion with grapto- 
lites. The discovery of this specimen throws no light upon 
this mode of reproduction. It affords, on the other hand, a 
decided confirmation of Hall’s observations; and as his views 
have not been generally accepted, the specimen is perhaps of 
more value than if it were unique. The reproductive sacs 
figured by Hall are essentially similar to the gonothece I have 

23* 


Young graptolites. 
Magn. 6 diams. 


320 On Diplograpsus pristis with Reproductive Capsules. 


here described; upon the surface of the shale on which they 
occur there are numerous young graptolites in various stages 
of growth; and in one specimen figured, ‘in connexion with 
one of the sacs there are two minute germs, one of them lying 
beneath the sac, and the other just beyond its outer margin 
and barely separated from its fibres ”’*. 

The presence of these reproductive capsules throws some 
light upon the affinities of graptolites. It confirms the evi- 
dence which their internal structure has already furnished, of 
their near alliance with the Hydroida. The reproductive 
organs of the Actinozoa and of the Polyzoa being internal, 
graptolites cannot, as some think, belong to either of these 
classes. In the Hydrozoa they are external; and in some of 
the Hydroida (the only subclass of the Hydrozoa with which 
graptolites, having a chitinous polypary, can be compared) 
there are reproductive capsules essentially similar to those of 
the graptolite, although in no single instance entirely agree- 
ing with them. We have no single recent Hydroid with 
reproductive organs enclosed in chitinous capsules which are 
destitute of any distinct orifice, are bounded by a marginal 
fibre, or composed of two membranes united at their edges, 
and at the same time bud from the periderm without inter- 
fering with the continuity of the hydrothece ; but these ap- 
pearances are all presented by one or other of the Hydroid 
zoophytes. In Sertularia, Diphasia, &c., the gonothece bud 
from the periderm in the same manner as in the graptolite; 
in several genera they are ribbed or thickened at their edges, 
and in one genus, if not in more, they have no definite distal 
orifice. In Aglaophenia, | have been kindly informed by the 
Rev. Thomas Hincks, the gonotheca ‘is oval in form, without 
orifice, and bounded by a very thin and delicate chitinous 
wall.” 

I need only add that graptolites, having, as is here shown, 
true gonothece as well as hydrothece, are most nearly and 
intimately allied to, that order of the Hydroid Ccelenterata 
known as the Thecaphora or Sertularina. 

The specimen which has formed the subject of these remarks 
was collected by the Geological Survey of Scotland, at Lead- 
hills, Lanarkshire, along with a series of fossils which parallel 
the rocks of this locality with those of Moffat, Dumfriesshire, 
or with the Llandeilo Flags of Wales. 


* Grapt. Quebec Group, expl. pl. B. fig. 8. 


Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 321 


XL.—On Spore-cases in Coals. 
» By J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S.* 


WuEeEn I was in London last spring, Prof. Huxley was kind 
enough to show me some remarkably beautiful slices of coal 
mounted by his assistant, Mr. Newton, and showing with great 
distinctness multitudes of spore-cases and spores, some of them 
very well preserved. He further stated to me his belief that 
such material had been largely or mainly instrumental in the 
production of coal. At the time I declined to accept this conclu- 
sion, on the ground that the specimens probably represented 
layers of coal exceptionally rich in spore-cases, and that even 
in these s specimens a large quantity of matter was present which 
long experience in the examination of coals enabled me to re- 
cognize as cortical or epidermal matter, which I had previously 
shown, by my examination of the coals of Nova Scotia, to be 
the principal ingredient in ordinary coal. I promised, how- 
ever, on my return to Canada, to look over my series of pre- 
parations of coal, with a view to the occurrence of spore-cases, 
and also to make trial of the somewhat improved method of 
preparation employed by Mr. Newton. On my return I gave 
the results of my examination to Prof. Huxley in a letter 
quoted by him in the brilliant exposition of his observations 
and conclusions in the ‘Contemporary Review’ for November ft, 
which will probably give a tone to the representations of 
popular writers on this subject for some time. While, however, 
admitting the great interest and importance of Prof. Huxle 
observations, and prepared to contribute some additional illus- 
trations of the occurrence of spore-cases in coal, I think it well 
to direct attention anew to the actual composition of the sub- 
stance, as proved by its mode of occurrence, and illustrated by 
my own extensive series of observations on the coals of Nova 
Scotia and Cape Breton, including the series of eighty-one 
seams exposed at the South Joggins, the whole of which I 
have examined ¢n sttu and under the microscope. 

The occurrence of bodies supposed to be spore-cases in coal 
is, as Prof. Huxley states, no new discovery, but in reality 
these may be said to be the first organisms recognized by any 
microscopic observer of coal—that is, if all the clear spots and 
annular bodies seen in slices of coal are really spore-cases. 
They were noticed by Morris as early as 1836, and they had 
been observed and described long before by Fleming in Scot- 


* From ‘Silliman’s American Journal,’ April 1871. 
y Ap ; 
+ In the quotation the word “cubical” has been substituted for 
“ cortical.” 


322 Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 


land. Goeppert mentioned and figured them in his ‘ Treatise 
on Coal’ in 1848. Balfour described them in 1859 as occur- 
ring in Scottish coals ; and Quekett figured them in his account 
of the 'Torbane-Hill mineral in the same year. In 1855, the 
latter microscopist showed me in London slices exhibiting 
round bodies of this kind, very similar to those now described 
by Huxley ; but at that time I regarded them as concretionary, 
though Prof. Quekett was disposed to consider them organic. 
Mr. Carruthers has summed up most of these facts in his ac- 
count of his genus Plemingites in the ‘Geological Magazine’ 
for October 1865. The subject has also attracted the attention 
of microscopists in connexion with the Tasmanite or “ white 
coal”’ of Tasmania, which is composed in great part of the 
spore-cases of ferns. 

I suppose that the oldest spore-cases known are those de- 
scribed by Hooker from the Ludlow formation of the Upper 
Silurian; but these, if really spore-cases, are different in 
structure from those ordinarily found in the coal-formation, 
more especially in the great thickness of their walls, and I am 
not aware that they have anywhere been found in considerable 
quantities. 

The oldest bed of spore-cases known to me is that at Kettle 
Pomt, Lake Huron. It is a bed of brown bituminous shale, 
burning with much flame, and, under a lens, is seen to be 
studded with flattened disk-like bodies, scarcely more than a 
hundredth of an inch in diameter, which under the microscope 
are found to be spore-cases, slightly papillate externally, and 
with a point of attachment on one side and a slit more or less 
elongated and gaping on the other (figs. 1,2,3). Ihave proposed 


Fig. 1. Part of a slice of shale from Kettle Point, showing two spore- 
cases and remains of spores. Magn. 70 diams. 
Figs. 2 & 38, Spore-cases from the same, as opaque objects. 70 diams, 


Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 323 


for these bodies the name of Sporangites huronensis. When 
slices of the rock are made, its substance is seen to be filled with 
these bodies, which, viewed as transparent objects, appear 
yellow like amber, and show little structure, except that the 
walls can in some cases be distinguished from the internal 
cavity, and the latter may be seen to enclose patches of floc- 
culent or granular matter. In the shale containing them there 
are also vast numbers of rounded translucent granules, which 
may be the escaped spores. 

The bed at Kettle Point is stated in the Report of the Geolo- 
gical Survey to be from 12 to 14 feet in thickness; but to what 
degree either in its thickness or horizontal extent it retains 
the characters above described, I do not know. It belongs to 
the Upper Devonian, being supposed to be a representative 
of the Gennesee slates of New York. It contains stems of 
Calamites inornatus and of a Lepidodendron, obscurely pre- 
served, but apparently of the type of L. Veltheimianum, and 
possibly the same with L. primaevum of Rogers. The spore- 

cases are not improbably those of this plant, or of the species 
L. gaspianum, which belongs to the same horizon, oe 
not found at this locality. The occurrence of this bed is 
remarkable evidence of the abundance of Lycopodiaceous ae 
whose spores must have drifted in immense quantities in the 
winds, to form such a bed. It is to be observed, however, 
that this is not a bed of coal, but a bituminous shale, of brown 
colour, and with pale streak, no doubt accumulated in water, 
and even marine, since it contains Spzrophyton* and shells of 
Lingula. In this it agrees with the Australian Tasmanite, 
which, though composed in great part of spore-cases of ferns, 
is, as | am informed by Mr. Selwyn, an aqueous deposit, con- 
taining marine shells. 

There is, however, one bed of true coal known in the Devo- 
nian of Kastern America, that of Tar Point, Gaspé; and it is 
curious to observe that this is not composed of spore-cases, but 
of successive thin layers of rhizomata and stems of Psilophi yton, 
with occasional fragments of Lepidodendron and Cyclostigma. 
Rounded disks, which may be spore-cases, occur in it, but 
very rarely. In the bituminous shales associated with this 
coal the microscope shows amber-coloured flakes of irregular 
form; but these are easily ascertained to be portions of the 
epidermis of Pstlophyton, or of the chitinous crusts of crusta- 
ceans which abound in these beds. 

Ascending to the Lower Carboniferous (sub-Carboniferous), 
there are great quantities of rounded spore-cases of the size of 


* The well-known Cauda-galli fucoid. 


324 Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 


mustard-seeds (Sporangites glabra of my papers) in the rocks 
of Horton Bluff and Lower Horton, Nova Scotia. They are 
sometimes globular, and filled with pyrites of a granular tex- 
ture, which perhaps represents the original cellular structure 
or the microspores ; in other cases they are flattened, and con- 
stitute thin carbonaceous layers. They are, almost without 
doubt, the spore-cases of Lepidodendron corrugatum, which 
abounds in the same beds, and constitutes in one place a forest 
of erect stumps. I described them in a paper on the Lower 
Carboniferous of Nova Scotia, in the ‘ Proceedings of the 
Geological Society of London’ for 1858, though not then 
aware of their true nature, which, however, was recognized 
by Dr. Hooker in some specimens which I had sent to 
London. 

In my paper on the conditions of accumulation of Coal 
(Proc. Geol. Soc. London, May 1866), I proposed the name 
of Sporangites for these bodies, in consequence of the difficulty 
of referring them certainly to any generic forms. Carruthers 
had, in Oct. 1865, described a cone containing rounded spore- 
cases of not dissimilar type, under the name of Plemingites. 
In the paper above referred to, I stated that, out of eighty-one 
coals of the South-Joggins section examined by me, I re- 
eognized these bodies and other fruits or sporangia in only 
sixteen; and of these only four had the rounded Lycopodia- 
ceous spore-cases similar to those of Hlemingites. ‘These are 
the following :— 

1. Coal-group 12, of Division IV., has a bed of coal 1 foot 
thick, of which some layers are almost wholly composed of 
Sporangites papillata. 

2. Coal-group 138, Div. IV., has in some layers great quan- 
tities of Sporangites glabra, especially in the shaly part of the 
coal. 

3. In Coal-group 14, Div. IV., a shaly parting contains 
great numbers of similar sporangites. 

4, In coal-group 15 a, Div. IV., the shaly roof abounds in 
sporangites, but I did not observe them in the coal itself. 

In addition to these cases, all of which, curiously enough, 
occur in one part of the section, and among the smaller coals, 
I have noted the occurrence of clear amber spots in several of 
the compact coals; but I did not regard these as certainly 
organic, suspecting them to be rather concretionary or segre- 
gative structures. 

The great coal-beds of Pictou are, so far as my observation 
has extended, remarkably free from imdications of spore-cases, 
and consist principally of cortical and ligneous tissues, with 
layers of finely comminuted vegetable matter. A layer of 


Dr. J. W. Dawson on, Spore-cases in Coals. 325 


cannel, however, from a bed near New Glasgow, has nume- 
rous flatteped amber-coloured 
disks, which may be of this 
character. In those of Cape Bre- 
ton, the yellow spore-case-like 
spots are much more abundant ; 
but these coals I have less ex- 
tensively examined than those 
of the mainland of Nova Scotia. 
Of American coals, the richest 
in spore-cases that I have seen 
ig a specimen from Ohio, which 
contains many large spore-cases 
and vast numbers of more mi- i 
nute globular bodies, apparently Barton atalicd autiie coal, see 
macrospores. Itquiteequalsin ing at one side a part of a large 
this respect some of the Eng- pron and numerous spores. 
lish coals referred to by Huxle garg pens 
hg Ne 

(fig. 4). I have also a specimen of anthracite, from Penn- 
sylvania, full of spore-cases, some of them retaining their 
round form, and filled with granular matter, which may 
represent the spores. 

It is not improbable that sporangites, or bodies resembling 
them, may be found in most coals; but the facts above stated 
indicate that their occurrence is accidental rather than essential 
to coal-accumulation, and that they are more likely to have 
been abundant in shales and cannel coals deposited in ponds 
or in shallow waters in the vicinity of Lycopodiaceous forests 
than in the swampy or peaty deposits which constitute the 
ordinary coals. It is to be observed, however, that the con- 
spicuous appearance which these bodies, and also the strips and 
fragments of epidermal tissue which resemble them in texture, 
present in slices of coal, may incline an observer not having 
large experience in the examination of coals to overrate their 
importance ; and this, I think, has been done by most micro- 
scopists, especially those who have confined their attention to 
slices prepared by the lapidary. One must also bear in mind 
the danger arising from mistaking concretionary accumulations 
of bituminous matter for sporangia. In sections of the bitumi- 
nous shales accompanying the Devonian coal above mentioned 
there are many rounded yellow spots, which, on examination, 
prove to be the spaces in the epidermis of Psiloph yton through 
which the vessels passing to the leaves were emitted. To 
these considerations I would add the following, condensed from 
my paper above referred to, in which the whole question of 
the origin of coal is fully discussed* :— 

* See also ‘ Acadian Geology,’ 2nd edit. pp. 138, 461, 493. 


326 Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 

1. The mineral charcoal, or “ mother coal,” is obviously 
woody tissue and fibres of bark, the structure of the varieties 
of which and the plants to which it probably belongs I have 
discussed in the paper above mentioned. 

2. The coarser layers of coal show under the microscope a 
confused mass of fragments of vegetable matter belonging to 
various descriptions of plants, and including, but not usually 
largely, sporangites. 

3. The more brilliant layers of the coal are seen, when se- 
parated by thin laminz of clay, to have on their surfaces the 
markings of Sigillarie and other trees, of which they evidently 
represent flattened specimens, or, rather, the bark of such spe- 
cimens. Under the microscope, when their structures are 
preserved, these layers show cortical tissues more abundantly 
than any others. 

4. Some thin layers of coal consist mainly of flattened layers 
of leaves of Cordaites or Pycnophyllum. 

5. The Stigmarta-underclays and the stumps of Sigillaria 
in the coal-roofs equally testify to the accumulation of coal by 
the growth of successive forests, more especially of Sigillaric. 
There is, on the other hand, no necessary connexion of spo- 
rangite-beds with Stigmarian soils. Such beds are more likely 
to be accumulated in water, and consequently to constitute 
bituminous shales and cannels. 

6. Lepidodendron and its allies, to which the spore-cases in 
question appear to belong, are evidently much less important 
to coal-accumulation than Sigillaria, which cannot be attirmed 
to have produced spore-cases similar to those in question, 
even if the observation of Goldenberg as to their fruit can be 
relied on—the accuracy of which, however, I am inclined to 
doubt. 

On the whole, then, while giving due credit to Prof. Huxley 
and those who have preceded him in this matter, for directing 
attention to this curious and, no doubt, important constituent 
of mineral fuel, and admitting that I may possibly have given 
too little attention to it, | must maintain that sporangite-beds 
are exceptional among coals, and that cortical and woody 
matters are the most abundant ingredients in all the ordinary 
kinds; and to this I cannot think that the coals of England 
constitute an exception. 

It is to be observed, in conclusion, that the spore-cases of 
plants, in their indestructibility and richly carbonaceous cha- 
racter, only partake of qualities common to most suberous 
and epidermal matters, as I have explained in the publications 
already referred to. Such epidermal and cortical substances 
are extremely rich in carbon and hydrogen, in this resembling 


Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 327 


bituminous coal. They are also very little liable to decay, and 
they resist more than other vegetable matters aqueous infiltra- 
tion—properties which have caused them to remain unchanged 
and to resist the penetration of mineral substances more than 
other vegetable tissues. These qualities are well seen in the 
bark of our American white birch. It is no wonder that ma- 
terials of this kind should constitute considerable portions of 
such vegetable accumulations as the beds of coal, and that, 
when present in large proportion, they should afford richly 
bituminous beds. All this agrees with the fact, apparent on 
examination of the common coal, that the greater number of 
its purest layers consist of the flattened bark of Sigillarie and 
similar trees, just as any single flattened trunk imbedded in 
shale becomes a layer of pure coal. It also agrees with the 
fact that other layers of coal, and also the cannels and earthy 
bitumens, appear, under the microscope, to consist of finely 
comminuted particles, principally of epidermal tissues, not 
only from the fruits and spore-cases of plants, but also from 
their leaves and stems. The same considerations impress us, 
just as much as the abundance of spore-cases, with the im- 
mense amount of the vegetable matter which has perished, 
during the accumulation of coal, in comparison with that 
which has been preserved. 

I am indebted to Dr. T. Sterry Hunt for the following very 
valuable information, which at once places in a clear and pre- 
cise light the chemical relations of epidermal tissue and spores 
with coal. Dr. Hunt says:— 

““The outer bark of the cork-tree and the cuticle of many, 
if not all, other plants consists of a highly carbonaceous mat- 
ter, to which the name of suberin has been given. The spores 
of Lycopodium also approach to this substance in composition, 
as will be seen by the following, one of two analyses by 
Duconi*, along with which I give the theoretical composition 
of pure cellulose or woody fibre, according to Payen and 
Mitscherlich, and an analysis of the suberin of cork, from 
Quercus suber, from which the ash and 2°5 per cent. of cellu- 
lose have been deductedf. 


Cellulose. Cork. Lycopodium. 
Carbon: 30.24. 44-44 65°73 64-80 
Hydrogen ...... Gh7 8°33 8°73 
Nitrogen ...... aus 1:50 6-18 
DEVON ons cas 49°39 24°44 20-29 

100-00 100-00 100-00 


“This difference is not less striking when we reduce the 
above centesimal analyses to correspond with the formula of 


* Liebig & Kopp, Jahrbuch, 1847-48. + Gmelin, Handb. xy. 145, 


328 Dr. J. W. Dawson on Spore-cases in Coals. 


cellulose (C,,H,,O,,), and represent cork and Lycopodium as 


containing 24 equivalents of carbon. For comparison, I give 


the composition of specimens of peat, brown coal, lignite, and 
bituminous coal*. 


COMMS wer, gee a ee cine Rie ake aaa Ge = a 0 
ROU SOc Foe Pues ays pains i boa ily he Miaka C,H 90.55 
IVEOPOOMNEE Foo cc eae ss ain 3 oe amare C,H, 47 NO,58; 
ReSritVRUIP hc. aan a pia ean ace oat C,H 549... 
Brown coal (Schrotter) 0.0.6 bo. C,H, 3359, 5 
MNS OW EUR Jy Lic oes go cla hale’s o 5s tate C,H 350.745 
Bituminous coal (Regnault) .......... C,H, 0.3% 


“Tt will be seen from this comparison that, in ultimate 
composition, cork and Lycopodium are nearer to lignite than to 
woody fibre, and may be converted into coal with far less loss 
of carbon and hydrogen than the latter. They, in fact, ap- 
proach closer in composition to resins and fats than to wood, 
and, moreover, like those substances, repel water, with which 
they are not easily moistened, and thus are able to resist 
those atmospheric influences which effect the decay of woody 
tissue.” 

I would add to this only one further consideration. The 
nitrogen present in the Lycopodium-spores, no doubt, belongs 
to the protoplasm contained in them, a substance which would 
soon perish by decay; and, subtracting this, the cell-walls of 
the spores and the walls of the spore-cases would be most 
suitable material for the production of bituminous coal. But 
this suitableness they share with the epidermal tissue of the 
scales of strobiles, and of the stems and leaves of ferns and 
Lycopods, and, above all, with the thick corky envelope of the 
stems of Stgillarie and similar trees, which, as I have else- 
where shown}, from its condition in the prostrate and erect 
trunks contained in the beds associated with coal, must have 
been highly carbonaceous and extremely enduring and im- 
permeable to water. In short, if, instead of ‘ spore-cases,”’ 
we read ‘ epidermal tissues in pener ral, including spore-cases,’ 
all that Huxley has affirmed will be strictly and literally true, 
and in accordance with the chemical composition, microscopical 
characters, and mode of occurrence of coal. It will also be in 
accordance with the following statement, which I may be 
pardoned for quoting from my paper on the “ Structures in 
Coal,” published in 1859 :— 


“A single trunk of Sigd/laria in an erect forest presents an 


* Canadian Naturalist, vi. 253. 
+ “Vegetable Structures in Coal,” Journ. Geol. Soc. xv. 626; “ Con- 


ditions of Accumulation of Coal,” 7. xxii. 95; Acadian Geology, 197, 464. 


On the Limits and Classification of the Ganoids. 329 


epitome of a coal-seam: its roots represent the Stigmaria- 
underclay ; its bark the compact coal; its woody axis the 
mineral charcoal ; its fallen leaves (and fruits), with remains 
of herbaceous plants growing in its shade, mixed with a little 
earthy matter, the layers of coarse coal. The condition of the 
durable outer bark of erect trees concurs with the chemical 
theory of coal, in showing the especial suitableness of this 
kind of tissue for the production of the purer compact coals. 
It is also probable that the comparative impermeability of the 
bark to mineral infiltration is of importance in this respect, 
enabling this material to remain unaffected by causes which 
have filled those layers consisting of herbaceous materials and 
decayed wood with pyrites and other mineral substances.” 


XLI.—On the Limits and Classification of the Ganoids. 
sy Dr. C. LUTKEN*. 


IN my memoir on’ the limits and classification of the Ganoidei 
(Om Ganoidernes Begreendsning og Indeling, Copenhagen, 
1869) my only object was to summarize and expound the re- 
sults at which science has arrived with regard to the impor- 
tant question above indicated; and its importance, whatever 
this may be, is due solely to the necessarily restricted number 
of those who have had the time, patience, and leisure to be- 
come thoroughly acquainted with these results by their own 
investigations. Certainly the history of paleichthyology 
shows very plainly that hitherto this question has not been 
perfectly clear, in part because several of the most eminent 
authors have, unfortunately, been unable to obtain an exact 
knowledge of the works of their predecessors. Hence, at least 
in part, arises the uncertainty as to the definition and limits of 
the Ganoidei, the rank which they should occupy in the zoo- 
logical scale, the mode of subdividing them, &c. Have we 
not seen Andreas Wagner, whose memoirs on the fishes of the 
Lithographic Limestone constitute one of the greatest triumphs 
of palxichthyology, contenting himself with a definition ap- 
plicable only to a particular formation? and Rodolph Kner, 
the learned describer of the fishes of ancient and recent times, 
expressing the opinion that, at bottom, there are no Ganoids 
at all, and that the forms united under this name are nothing 
but the prototypes of the different existing ichthyological 
families, having nothing in common but a character of anti- 
quity? England and southern Germany have been the prin- 


* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Bibliothéque Univer- 
selle,’ March 15, 1871, Arch. des Sci. pp. 288-296. 


330 Dr. C. Liitken on the Limits and 


cipal modern centres of paleichthyological investigations ; but 
(speaking, however, of a time which already belongs to the 
past), unfortunately, the English authors have generally had 
but little knowledge of the works of their colleagues on the 
shores of the Danube, and vice versé. Thus the important and 
excellent memoir of Prof. Huxley on the classification of the 
fishes of the Devonian system, a work truly marking an 
epoch in paleichthyology, has remained almost unknown on 
the Continent. 

The first portion of my work is exclusively of an historical and 
critical character, and will only be mentioned here very briefly, 
although it serves as the basis of the following part. Passing 
in review the more or less important writings* of Agassiz, 
Johannes Miiller, Stannius, Gegenbaur, Williamson, Kélliker, 
Heckel, Wagner, Huxley, Kner, &c., I have shown that no 
one has ever been able to give an exact definition of what is a 
Ganoid, neither the external or so-called zoographic charac- 
ters, nor those borrowed from anatomy and histology (7. e. the 
microscopic examination of the scales) having been capable of 
remedying this defect. The restricted space which you will 
devote to this summary will, however, prevent me from ex- 
pressing my opinion upon all the points of the external and 
internal structure of these animals, to which more or less 
importance has been ascribed, with more or less justice, in 
connexion with their classification. 1 shall abide by the testi- 
mony of the late Dr. Kner, who said with so much reason 
that it will be impossible to give any definition of the order 
Ganoidei if we desire to maintain the limits which are gene- 
rally assigned to it; and I also take my place on his side 
when he proposes subsidiarily to restrict its limits and to re- 
duce it from the rank of a subclass or order to a lower place 
in the systematic scale. But I am far from being able to ap- 

rove of his principal proposition of striking this tribe com- 
pletely out of the zoological system—a proposition which is 
not supported by any indication as to the eventual distribution 
of this great group of diverse types among the other suborders 
of the class of fishes, and which, as we shall soon show, would 
be quite contrary to nature. 

The theoretical or constructive method, that of zoographiec 
or zootomical characters, having therefore failed, it will be 
necessary to apply to this question the synthetical or compara 
tive method, a work of labour and patience, it is true, but 
always leading with certainty to the goal,—that is to say, the 
method which consists in ranging the known types in accord- 


* At the end of my memoir there is a list of the principal publications 
upon this division of ichthyology, from 1841 to 1869, 


Classification of the Ganoids. 331 


ance with their affinities and the totality of their characters, 
species by species and genus by genus, until the families are 
formed; and then, by bringing together the families in the 
same manner, without any preconceived idea, we shall succeed 
by degrees in ‘establishing groups of a higher order, and finally 
see rise before us the true natural system, the subdivisions of 
which will rest upon the solid basis of experience and the 
totality of the facts. We must therefore, provisionally at least, 
limit the name of Ganoids to the indubitable existing types 
(that is to say, the Lepidosted and Polyptert), and to the fossil 
types which will naturally group themselves around these, by 
giving proofs of their affinity rendered incontestable by the 
absolute concordance of important characters ; whilst we must 
in the same way eliminate, at least provisionally, all the forms 
between which and the preceding our comparative synthetic 
method shall prove incapable of establishing any bond of 
relationship. The picture which the suborder Ganoidei will 
present to us after,a scrupulous investigation of this kind will 
be nearly as follows :— 


I. First series.—The Lepidostetde or Euganoidet will in- 
clude the fishes with bony, enamelled, rhomboidal, and articu- 
lated scales, related to the existing Lepidostei, and possessing 
neither the dermal ribs of the Lepidopleuride, nor the fringed 
or oar-like paired fins of the Polypteride, nor the gular plates 
which take the place of the branchiostegal rays in the latter*. 
Although apparently forming a very natural group, there is no 
positive > peculiarity which characterizes these in an absolute and 
exclusive manner. As regards the scales of the body, they 
nossess characters common to a portion of the Polypteride ; 
the so-called fulcral scales of the margins of the fins, which 
occur at least in the majority of the fossil Lepidostetde, occur 
also in the ancient Lepidopleuride, and even in some true Te- 
leostet of the Jurassic period ; leaving out of consideration the 
living Lepidoste?, the fossil Lepidosterde appear to have had a 
common character in the delicate and numerous rays of the 
fins and branchiostegal membrane ; lastly, the forward position 
of the ventral fins upon the middle of the belly will also dis- 
tinguish them from the Polypteride with similar scales. 

Although this series embraces a very great number of 
genera, the greater part of which will be found mentioned in 
my memoir, “it seems to me to be impossible to subdivide it 

naturally into tribes or families. We might perhaps distin- 


* With the sole exception of Chetrolepis, the only Devonian type of the 
whole series which indicates by its gular plates a certain relationship to 
the contemporaneous Polypteride. 


go2 Dr. C. Liitken on the Limits and 


guish between the genera with large and those with small 
scales, and between the heterocercal and subhomocercal types ; 
and in this way we should obtain a quaternary division such 
as this :— 


1. Lepidosteida heterocercze microlepidotee...... Chetrolepis. 
2. us homocercse a sph ays'n Faaee Sauropsis. 
3. af heterocercee macrolepidotee .... Pale@oniscus. 
4. A homocerce gt as hier Lepidotus. 


But it appears to me to be impossible to mark out fixed 
limits between these groups, which are artificial rather than 
natural. It has also been proposed to divide the Euganotdet 
into ‘ monostichi’’ and ‘‘distichi,” according to the single 
or double arrangement of the scales bordering the fins ; but 
we are still destitute of sufficient information to enable us to 
adopt this classification, even if it has an actual foundation in 
nature. 

Every one knows that there is a difference of epoch between 
the Huganoidei called “ heterocercal” and those called ‘ homo- 
cereal,” or, better, “ simorrhachal ;”’ but the line of demarca- 
tion is not so clearly drawn as has been supposed. As early 
as the Permian system there are species (referred to the genus 
Paleoniscus) which are only semiheterocereal, whilst in the 
Lias we may still find absolutely heterocercal genera (Oxy- 
gnathus, Cosmolepis). In general, however, an evident pro- 
gress from the heterocercal to the so-called homocereal or fan- 
like tail may be observed running parallel to the progress of 
geological epochs. A similar progress is marked also, al- 
though perhaps less distinctly, in the structure of the vertebral 
column. No Lepidosteid presents true biconcave vertebral 
bodies: except in the living Lep/doste?, we find either a naked 
notochord without any trace of vertebral bodies, the apophyses 
of the vertebrae, the imterapophysial bones, the scapular arch, 
the fin-rays, &c. being at the same time well developed and 
ossified ; or semivertebra, that is to say, superficial plates, de- 
rived from the neurapophyses and hemapophyses, covering 
the notochord completely or partially, and frequently, by 
touching or covering each other, simulating false vertebra ; 
or, lastly, these plates becoming amalgamated, so-called 
annular vertebre, differing, however, from the true vertebre 
of fishes by their smooth surface and their bony interior en- 
closing the notochord, almost completely developed. The 
reader who may wish to have more ample information upon 
this subject I recommend to consult especially the works of 


MM. Heckel and Wagner. 


II. Second series.—The Lepidopleuride or Pycnodontes are 


Classification of the Ganotds. 333 


especially characterized by peculiar dermal ribs * which 
protected their sides, at least on the anterior part of the body, 
and which jheld suspended the scales, which are sometimes 
very delicate, and are rhomboidal, and not articulated, but 
interlocking in a very peculiar manner. Generally there 
is also something very characteristic in the form of the 
body, which enables us at once to distinguish this well- 
marked and very remarkable extinct type. If we knew only 
its most recent representatives, we might doubt as to their 
true position in the system, so widely do they depart from the 
Kuganoid type; but there is an uninterrupted series, leading 
directly from the Eocene Pyenodonts to the Paleozoic Platy- 
som, which no one has ever thought of excluding from the 
Ganoidei, and showing evidently the filiation of all these 
creatures. It is a peculiar branch which separated during the 
Carboniferous period from the common trunk of the Ganoids, 
and continued in the course of time to depart more and more 
from its starting-point, to become developed in a more and 
more perfect manner, and to spread out into a multitude of 
well-marked genera, until it reached the term of its existence 
during the Eocene period. The classification of the Lepido- 
pleuride will reproduce before us the image of this zoological 
progress :— 

a. The Paleozoic Lepidopleuride or Platysomii, with the 
scaling of the body and the dermal ribs completely deve- 
loped, with fulcral scales bordering the fins, with a naked 
notochord, and semivertebre but slightly or not at all 
developed, &e. Platysomus and allied genera belong to the 
Carboniferous and Permian formations. 

b. The Liassie Pleurolepidide differ from the Stylodont 
Platysomvi only by their well-marked homocerceity. 

c. The true Pycnodontes of the Jurassic, Cretaceous, and 
Tertiary periods are also homocercal, but the fulcral scales 
are wanting; the semivertebre are more or less perfectly 
developed. Their very characteristic and diversified dentition 
furnishes excellent generic characters. 

a. The Mesozoic Pycnodonts had the notochord partly naked, 
the development of the semivertebre being less perfect. The 
dermal ribs in some formed a trelliswork all over the body 
as in the preceding, in the others only on the anterior part, as 
in the following. 


* I have here followed the opinions of M. Heckel with regard to this 
part of their organization. According to Sir P. Egerton, these dermal 
ribs are only the anterior and thickened portion of the scales. In the 
question of classification, with which we are here occupied, this differ- 
ence is of little importance; the character is persistent, even if the mode 
in which it has been expressed should prove to be false. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vit. 24 


334. Dr. C. Liitken on the Limits and 


B. The Neozotc (Eocene*) Pycnodonts had the semivertebree 
developed, and consequently covering the notochord entirely ; 
the dermal ribs, which are sometimes delicate and compli- 
cated, never occupied more than the thoracic portion of the body. 


III. Third series—The Ganoidet Crossoptert or Polypte- 
ride, represented in the present day by the genera Polypterus 
and Calamoichthys. ‘The principal characters common to 
these and their ancient representatives of the Devonian sys- 
tem are the following :—1, the absence of rays in the branchio- 
stegal membrane, which are represented here only by two 
gular plates; 2, the very characteristic structure of the paired 
fins, which are formed of a scaly stem, often of great length, 
and bordered on each side with rays like a frmge; 3, the very 
backward position of the ventral fins; 4, the absence of the 
so-called fulcral scales; 5, the diphyocercal or approximately 
heterocercal form of the tail, which is never fan-like. 

The true Polypteride of the existing period are the direct 
representatives of the Paleozoic Rhombodiptert (Devonian and 
Carboniferous) with ossified, rhomboidal, and articulated scales 
like those of the Lepidosted and Polypterz, with a diphyocercal 
or slightly heterocercal tail, with a double dorsal fin thrown 
far back, with the base of the vertical fins scaly, &c. The 
principal character which separates them from the Polypteride 
therefore consists in the double dorsal placed far back. ‘These 
are the genera Osteolepis, Diplopterus, Megalichthys (with 
smooth scales), Glyptolemus and G'lyptopomus (with the scales 
and bones of the head sculptured). 

The contemporaneous Cyclodipteride present exactly the 
same assemblage of characters, with one single exception— 
that of the scales: these are ossified and enamelled, indeed, 
and sometimes even thick and smooth or sculptured, as in the 
preceding; but in place of the form, relative position, and 
articulation common to the Huganoidet, Rhombodipteride, and 
Polypteride, we find here the rounded cycloid form and the 
imbricated superposition of the ordinary Teleoste?. As among 
the Rhombodipteride, there are among the Cyclodipteride a 
smooth division (Ctenodus, Dipterus), and another with the 
cranium and scales sculptured (Glyptolepis, Holoptychius, 
Gyroptychius, &c.). 

In a certain number, at least, of these Dipteride, whether 
rhomboidal or cycloid, if not m all, the vertebral column 
already possessed apparently a degree of development little, if 
at all, inferior to that of the Polyptert of the present day; in 

* A single species of this tribe is obtained from the Cretaceous forma- 
tion of Lebanon. For further details concerning the true Pyenodonts, 


their structure and classification, the reader will consult especially the 
celebrated works of the late M. Heckel. 


Classification of the Ganotds. 885 


other allied genera, such as Phaveropleuron, a Devonian genus 
differing from the Cyclodipteri by its undivided dorsal fin 
occupying the posterior half of the hack, a naked notochord is 
combined with ossified ribs, apophyses, and rays, as in the 
ancient Lepidostetde and Lepidopleuride. 

The great extent of time which separates the Paleozoic 
Dipteride from the living Polypteride is filled up in part by 
the remarkable group of the Calacanth?, presenting a very 
peculiar combination of unique zoological and anatomical 
characters (for example, the structure of the tail, the peculiar 
interspinals of the anal fin and of the two dorsals, the ossified 
swimming-bladder, &c.), with less anomalous features bor- 
rowed from the other Ganoitdet Crossoptert (such as the gular 
plates, the fringe-like paired fins, the scaly base of the vertical 
fins, the duplicity of the dorsal, &e.). This group originated 
in the Carboniferous period, and maintained itself with rare 
persistence of type throughout all geological periods down to 
the Cretaceous, when it became extinct. But as I can refer 
the reader to the admirable works of Prof. Huxley, to whom 
belongs the inestimable merit of having so perfectly seized 
and so admirably developed the relations of the different types 
belonging to the great polymorphic series of the Ganotdet 
Crossoptert, I shall abstain from speaking of them at greater 
length, so as to abridge this summary as much as possible. 

Here concludes the representation of the true Ganotds, as to 
the nature of which there is no doubt, thanks to our method 
of synthesis. But what is to be done with all the other types 
which have been referred to the Ganoids by a greater or less 
number of authors? I will not speak here of the S¢lurotde?, 
which are true Physostome Teleosteans, nor of the Lopho- 
branchit and Plectognathi, belonging to the suborder of Aphy- 
sostome Teleosteans, nor of the Dercetiformes or Hoplopleuride, 
a very remarkable tribe characteristic of the Cretaceous pe- 
riod, if we omit the Triassic genera Belonorhynchus and 
Ichthyorhynchus, the place of which in the system is uncertain 
(perhaps they ought to be arranged among the Aphysostome), 
but which have no relationship to the Ganotder. But I must 
express a more decided opinion upon the other types generally 
regarded as Ganoids—namely, the Lepidostrens, the Sturgeons, 
the Amdide, the Jurassic Teleostet, the Acanthodet, and the 
so-called cutrassed Ganotds—types to which I have not yet 
been able to assign a place in the picture of the Ganoids, 
seeing that the synthetic method has not yet proved those in- 
timate bonds, those relations of structure, those intermediate 
forms—in one word, that filiation which alone would allow us 
to place them there. Nevertheless we must not re the possi- 


336 Dr. C. Liitken on the Limits and 


bility that future discoveries may some day demonstrate to us 
these still unknown bonds*; nor must we forget that it is not 
many years since naturalists did not hesitate to refuse a place 
among the Ganoids to the Aspidorhynchi, the Calacantht, and 
the Pycnodontes, which we now arrange without hesitation 
among the undoubted Ganoids. 

a. In the first place, the Lepidosirens or Protoptert, classed 
by some writers of incontestable authority with the Ganoids, 
but most frequently regarded as forming a peculiar subclass 
(Dipnot), will form, in my opinion, only an aberrant tribe or 
a suborder of the Physostome Teleosteans, to be placed in the 
immediate vicinity of the Ganoids and particularly of the 
Crossoptert (Phaneropleuron, for example). 

b. Then the Sturgeons are also Physostome Teleosteans, 
which should be arranged as near as possible to the Chon- 
drostet, between the latter and the Ganotdet, with which, 
however, they must not be united. 

c. The Amie approach the Ganoids and Chondrosteans by 
a number of remarkable anatomical peculiarities; but we 
should not be more justified in classing Amida with the Ganoids 
than in arranging the Sturgeons among the Selachia. It is a 
special type, belonging to the true Physostome 'Teleosteans, 
leading towards the Ganoids, but not attaching itself to them. 
Moreover the removal of this group from the suborder Ga- 
noidei will but slightly modify the paleichthyological system, 
as it includes only a small number of forms (Noteus, 
Cyclurus, Anviopsis), which perhaps ought to be united with 
Amia itself. 

d. 'There is also no positive reason for arranging the Jurassic 
Teleostet (Leptolepides, Megaluri, and Caturi) either with 
the Amiidee or with the Ganoidei. If we consult the synthetic 
method, it will lead us rather towards the Halecotdes—that is 
to say, the Salmons, Herrings, and Clupesoces. They are 
consequently true Physostome 'Teleosteans, and, with the ex- 
ception of the Belonorhynchus &c. of the Trias, the most 
ancient representatives of this suborder. Moreover it will be 
impossible to separate the three families above named from 
each other; those who, with the modern paleichthyologists, 
Heckel, Wagner, and Pictet, place the Leptolepides among the 
true Teleostei, will be obliged likewise to place there the 
Megaluri and Caturi, notwithstanding the fulcral scales bor- 
dering their fins; the filiation of the species, the crossing of 

* At this moment the journals inform us of the discovery in Australia 
of a new genus of freshwater fish, intermediate between the Lepidosirens 
and the Paleozoic Diptert! [See papers by Dr. Giinther and Messrs. Han- 
cock & Atthey in the March Number of this Journal.—Ep. Ann. Nat. Hist. ] 


+ The affinities of the fossil genus Chondrosteus are perhaps still 
doubtful. 


Classification of the Ganotds. 337 


characters will leave them no choice. The Leptolepides and 
Megaluri have the true biconcave vertebre of the Teleostei ; 
but there is, nothing astonishing in the fact that there was 
among the most ancient Teleostei a type (the Catur?) with a 
more embryonic spinal column—that 1s to say, with “ annular 
vertebre ’’ or ‘‘ semivertebree.”’ 

e. If the Acanthodet should be classed with the Ganoids, 
they will undoubtedly form a separate division; but I am 
rather of the opinion of those authors who regard them as a 
special type among the Chondrostet. The reader will consult 
with advantage the excellent exposition of this question given 
by Prof. Huxley in 1861. Lastly, whether we regard this 
remarkable family as the group of Ganoids most nearly ap- 
proaching the Selachia, or as the Selachian type nearest to 
the Ganoids, is not of much consequence in reality. 

f. Finally, with regard to the Placodermi, I must in the 
first place declare that I do not understand why so much stress, 
has lately been laid upon the profound diversity of type be- 
tween the Cephalaspides on the one hand, and the Coccostet 
(with Ptertchthys) on the other. Prof. Huxley regards the 
latter as true Teleostei, and places the Cephalaspides provi- 
sionally with the Sturgeons, at the same time indicating their 
analogy with the Stluroidet. In my opinion, these are all ani- 
mals of uncertain position, ‘ ¢ncerte sedis,” the true affinities of 
which still remain to be discovered. If we are still to persist 
in regarding them as “ cudrassed Ganoids,” it will be neces- 
sary to establish for them a special division (fourth or third) 
in the suborder of Ganoids. 

What, then, is a Ganoid? If it is absolutely necessary to 
give a definition, it must be formulated nearly as follows :— 
Every fish (abdominal, malacopterygian, physostome) with 
osseous scales, articulated (as in the Lepidostet) or interlocked 
(in the manner of the Pycnodonts), or with gular plates in place 
of the branchiostegal rays, and with the paired fins fringed and 
scaly (as in the Polyptert), or which combine several of these 
characters, will be classed among the Ganoids*, And with 
regard to the position and rank which the Ganoids should 
occupy in the system, it will be necessary to form with them 
a suborder of the Physostome Teleostei, touching upon the 
Chondrostei, but separated from these by the Sturgeons, and 
surrounded by the Jurassic Teleostei, the Amiide, and the 


* Even if we should prefer to suppress the suborder Ganoidei alto- 
gether, and to place the three families Lepidosteide, Lepidopleuride, and 
Polypteride after the Sthui, Characini, Cyprini, Salmones, and the other 
physostome families, the term “Ganoid” must still be regarded as a 
general denomination for these three families, which are so intimately 
connected. 


338 = On the Limits and Classification of the Ganoids. 


Protoptert. The table of that portion of the ichthyological 
system with which we are here occupied will then present 
nearly the following aspect :— 


Subclass I. Teleostet Eleutherobranchit. 
(Osseous Fishes with free branchic.) 


Order I. Physoclistes or Acanthoptert (including the Acan- 
thoptert, Anacanthini, and Pharyngognathi of Johannes 
Miiller, groups which cannot be maintained ; and, besides 
these, the Lophobranchit and Plectognathi, which must 
be reduced to the rank of simple families). 

Order II. Physostomé or Malacoptert. 

Suborder I. The typical Physostomi (corresponding to the 
Physostomi of Johannes Miiller, with the addition of 
the Amiide and the Leptolepides, the Megaluri, and 
the Caturi of the Jurassic period). 

Suborder I. The Ganoidei. 

Series 1. The Lepidosteide or Euganoidet. 
Series 2.. The Lepidopleuride or Pycnodontes. 
Fam. 1. The Platysomit. 
Fam. 2. The Pleurolepides. 
Fam. 3. The true Pycnodontes. 
Series 3. The Crossoptert or Polyptert. 
Subseries 1. The Crossoptert Rhombifer'. 
Fam. 1. The Polyptert. 
Fam. 2. The Rhombodipter. 
Subseries 2. The Crossoptert Cycloidet. 
Fam. 1. The Cyclodiptert. 
Fam. 2. The Phaneropleurt. 
Fam. 3. The Celacanthi. 
Suborder ILI. The Lepidosirens or Protoptert. 
Suborder [V. The Sturgeons or Acipenseride. 


Subclass II. Chondrostei Desmobranchit. 
(Cartilaginous Fishes with fixed branchie). 
Order III. Selachiv. 
Suborder 1. The Acanthode?. 
Suborder 2. The Pleuracanthit. 
Suborder 3. The Chimerii. 
Suborder 4. The Sharks. 
Suborder 5. The Rays. 
Order IV. The Cyclostom¢. 
Order V. The Branchiostonit. 


Incerte sedis. 


Order VI. The Placodermi (Cephalaspis &c.). 


Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Species of Lemur. 339 


In concluding this abridgment, which is certainly too short 
to enable the reader to judge as to the justice of my opinions, 
but may perhaps suffice to give an idea of them, I will add 
one or two words—namely, that my memoir is illustrated with 
fourteen woodcuts representing the figures, in part restored, of 
the principal types of the paleichthyological system, and also 
that the ichthyological table annexed to it, when compared 
with that in the great work of Prof. Agassiz, will furnish the 
means of seizing at a glance the principal progress made in 
paleichthyology from 1843 to 1869. 


XLIU.—On a new Species of Lemur from Madagascar, and 
on the Changes of Lemur macaco, Linn. By Dr. J. E. 
Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


Prosimia rufipes, n. sp. 


Fur woolly, thick, dark rufous brown, with a golden gloss 
from the tips of*the hairs; the sides of the head and cheeks, 
the hand and arm, and the feet and the sides to the under part 
of the body bright bay. Tail nearly black, rather longer than 
the head and body. Male with the middle of the throat greyish 5 
face with short blackish hair. Female similar above, but with 
the chin, throat, and front half of the under part of the body 
reddish grey ; the face and edge of the under jaw covered with 
blackish hairs. ; 


Hab. Madagascar (Mr. Crossley). B.M. 


With these two Lemurs were received a series of Varecia 
varia and V. rubra, showing that they are one species, ex- 
tremely variable in colour; but, as far as I have observed, the 
head, the underside of the body, limbs, the feet, and tail are 
black, the back of the neck and the base of the tail are always 
white, while the colour of the back varies from dark red-brown 
through all gradations to pure white. In most specimens the 
shoulders, the sides of the chest, and the outside of the thighs, 
are the same colour as the back; but in one specimen these 
parts are deep black like the underside of the body. I might 
have been inclined to consider this variety to be a distinct 
species, as I believe it has been considered (Lemur macaco, 
Linn.) ; but one of the nearly white specimens has the base of 
the white hair of these parts black and partly showing through 
the white fur, and the white hairs of all parts of the body 
have a black base. 

This series shows that Lemur macaco and Lemur ruber and 
niger of Geoftroy are one species. 


340 Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of the Family Pittide. 


Lemur macaco presents three distinct varieties, which gra- 
dually pass into each other. 1. Lemur macaco, Linn. White, 
with the shoulders and front of the thighs black; the size of 
the black patches varies in different individuals: when they 
cover the greater part of the body, it is L. subcinctus of A. 
Smith; and when they unite together, abolishing the white, 
they are Lemur niger. 2. White, yellow, or red; the shoul- 
ders and front of the thighs like the rest of the back. The red 
variety is called LZ. rufus by Geoffroy. The 3rd variety is 
described as pure white; but this we have not got. 

I believe the variously coloured specimens are all males, 
showing a great mutability in that sex. On the other hand, 
all the females that I have hitherto seen are of one colour, 
brown, with white whiskers—Lemur leucomystax, Bartlett. 


XLII.—Description of a new Species of the Family Pittidee. 
By Joun GOULD, F.R.S. &e. 


Pitta (Phenicocichla) arquata, Gould. 


Forehead, lores, and throat reddish buff; crown, nape, and 
breast rich rusty red; over (but posterior to) the eye a lovely 
stripe of blue, as in Pitta granatina; a broken tooth-like bar 
of the same beautiful hue across the breast, separating the 
rich rusty red of the chest from the deep scarlet of the abdo- 
men; upper surface of the body and scapularies brownish 
olive-green; primaries and secondaries brown, tinged with 
green; the secondaries are also tipped with splendid blue, but 
not so conspicuously as in P. granatina; tail blue, tinged with 
olive; legs and bill black. — 

Total length 6 inches; bill 1, wing 34, tail 14, tarsi 1}. 

Hab. Borneo. 

Remark. This new species is somewhat allied to the Pitta 
granatina of Temminck and the Pitta concinna of Hyton. If 
there be any difference in size, it is perhaps a trifle smaller 
than either of those species, but is at once distinguished from 
both by its very remarkable colouring, which in some respects 
resembles that of the Pitta erythrogastra of Temminck. 
The specimen above described is supposed, with some pro- 
bability, to be a female; if so, the male, when discovered, 
will prove to be a still more lovely bird. 


On the Myology of the Chimpanzee &e. 341 


XLIV.—On some points in the Myology of the Chimpanzee and 
others of the Primates. By ALEXANDER MACALISTER, 
Professor of Zoology and Director of the Museum, Univer- 
sity of Dublin. 


A younG female Chimpanzee was purchased by the Rev. Dr. 
Haughton for the Dublin Zoological Gardens during the past 
year; she was in feeble health, and after a short time died ; 
and a very careful dissection of her body was made by Dr. 
Haughton and myself. As this species has been frequently 
dissected, and as records of its anatomy have been published 
by Vrolik (Recherches d’Anat. Comparée sur le Chimpansé, 
184 , Amsterdam), Prof. Jeffrys Wyman (Proc. Boston Soc. 
of Nat. Hist. Nov. 21, 1855, vol. v.), Burt G. Wilder (Boston 
Journ. of Nat. Hist. 1862, vol. vii. No. 3. p- 352), Prof. Huxley 
(Med. Times & Gazette, 1864, p- 429), Prof. Humphry (Journ. 
Anat. & Phys. 1867, vol. i. p. 254), there is no necessity to 
refer to any of the structural points in which my dissection 
agrees with those already published. I will content myself 
with noticing such points as either have escaped the attention 
of these authors, or in which the animal dissected by us dif- 
fered from those previously examined. 

The poor creature was suffering from an extensive necrosis 
of the lower jaw; and this prevented us from observing the 
natural arrangement of the parts in this locality. 

The occipito-frontalis was very thin and weak. Wilder 
found the fleshy fibres seemingly to meet at the vertex, both 
from the occipital and frontal bellies; this I did not notice, 
but found it arranged as in man. ‘This is interesting; for I 
have elsewhere recorded the occurrence of a continuity of the 
occipital and frontal bellies of this muscle as a rare anomaly 
inman. ‘The occipital belly was thicker than the frontal. I 
have found an occipito-frontal in every quadruman which I 
have dissected. In the Orang, Tyson and Traill state that 
they could not find it; but Prof. Owen traced it distinctly in 
this animal. The commonest form of occipito-frontalis in 
Quadrumana, I think, is that described by Dr. Wilder; for I 
have found it in Ateles paniscus, Macacus cynomolgus, Cebus 
capucinus, Cercopithecus sabeus, Cynocephalus porcarvus and 
hamadryas. 

The retrahens aurem was split into two in the manner that 
most commonly occurs in man; and it received a slip from the 
transversus nuche, which arose as usual from the middle line 
of the occipital bone, and passed outwards, overlying the tra- 
pezius ; it crossed the oceipital artery and occipitalis-minor 
nerve. This muscle was found by Prof. Franz EK. Schultze, 


342 Prof. A. Macalister on the Myology of 


of Rostock, as a human muscle, and has not been noticed be- 
fore in this animal. Wilder found the retrahens aurem with 
its upper border touching the occipito-frontalis. 

The atollens aurem was very weak and indistinct, not nearly 
so large as the muscle which Wilder found over the parietal 
and frontal bones. 

The attrahens aurem I could not distinguish; but it was 
found by Wilder as a slip parallel to the anterior border of the 
occipito-frontalis. The lobe of the ear was very short. 

Of facial muscles the orbicularis palpebrarum was extremely 
indistinct and weak, but seemed to consist of orbital, ciliary, 
and subtarsal portions (Méll). <A triangular dilatateur supé- 
rieur (Bourjut St.-Hilaire) was present; but the tensor tarsi 
(Duvernoy and Horner) was scarcely detectable ; ; and the val- 
vula superior of the nasal duct was very weak and imperfect. 
The corrugator supercilii was inseparable from the orbicularis 
palpebrarum, as described by Fabricius in man: this, indeed, 
is the commonest arrangement among the Primates, as in 
Troglodytes, Macacus, Cercopithecus, Hapale, Cynocephalus, 
Ateles, Mycetes, Cebus, and Cercocebus this is the arrange- 
ment. 

The pyramidalis nasi was absent. ‘The compressor nasi 
was represented by a little cellular tissue. In a Bushwoman, 
Messrs. Murie and Flower describe it as ‘ distinct, though 
scanty of fibres.” It is generally extremely rudimentary in 
Quadrumana (Journ. of Anatomy, vol. i. p. 196). The zygo- 
matics were inseparably united—not an uncommon human 
anomaly. <A slip from the levator labii superioris took origin 
from the lower border of the tendo palpebrarum ; otherwise 
this muscle could not be divided into two parts. 

The other facial muscles were destroyed by the disease. 
The orbital muscles showed nothing abnormal. 

The platysma has been described by Vrolik. I have found 
this muscle only in rudiment in other Quadrumana; but in 
the Chimpanzee it is developed as in man. ‘There was not 
any other portion of the panniculus carnosus developed, 
Dr. Wilder very accurately observes. 

The sterno- and cleido-mastoids were separable and related 
to each other as in man, the former being the larger of the two 
in the proportion of 19 to 4; this is noticed by Wilder, but 
the proportion is not given by him. In the Gorilla, Duvernoy 
states that the cleido- exceeds the sterno-mastoid, but Prof. 
Wyman found it not so; however, the sterno-mastoid is much 
eh smaller in Cercopithecus, and the two are inseparable ; it 
is still smaller but present in Macacus (rhesus, sinicus, nemes- 
trinus, and cynomolgus) and Inuus sylvanus: Vrolik states that 


the Chimpanzee and others of the Primates. 345 


it is absent in the latter genus (Cyclopedia of Anatomy and 
Physiology, art. “‘Quadrumana,” vol. iv. p. 203). The spinal 
accessory nerve pierces the muscle in the Chimpanzee as in 
man. The omo-hyoid is extremely feeble, but biventral, and, 
as usual, scapular in origin; Vrolik states that it is absent in 
Inuus and Cynocephalus ; but I have found it in the Jnwus and 
in Macacus cynomolgus, as well as in Cynocephalus porcarius 
and hamadryas. Inseriptiones tendinez cross the bellies of 
the sterno-hyoid and thyroid muscles, which are otherwise as 
in man. 

Of the laryngeal muscles none were far removed from the 
human type. No trace of the muscle described by Eschricht 
in the Hylobates albifrons (Archiv fiir Anat. 1834, p. 218) was 
present. No kerato-cricoid, triticeo-glossal, or other of the 
curious aberrant fascicles so frequently found in the neighbour- 
hood of the human larynx could be seen, except a small kerato- 
arytenoid muscle on the left side: this muscle is described as 
an anomaly in man by Professor Gruber, under the appellation 
*¢ Schildknorpelhorn-Giessbeckenknorpelsmuskel.”’ 

Digastric. I did not notice a splittmg of its broad anterior 
belly, as described by Wilder; but that such should be the 
case 1s what one might expect from the analogy of other 
Quadrumana: the anterior belly is split in some Cercopithect ; 
and in the Macacus rhesus, cynomolgus, and nemestrinus 
the mesial tendon is prolonged from one side to the other 
above the hyoid bone: this I have found the commonest 
arrangement in Quadrumana. The thyro-hyoid, genio-hyoid, 
and other lower-jaw muscles were matted together by the 
products of the inflammation of the lower jaw, and were con- 
sequently undistinguishable. 

The muscles of the back were carefully dissected, and exhi- 
bited the following points :—The trapezius extended down to 
about the tenth dorsal spine, and overlapped the latissimus 
dorsi, but was very thin and indistinct at this part. Wilder 
found it to be apparently continuous with the latissimus dorsi ; 
and Vrolik notices the same. Duvernoy found it arranged in 
the Gorilla as I have above described in the Chimpanzee ; and 
I found the same arrangement in an undetermined species of 
Macacus ; in general, however, in the lower monkeys the in- 
ferior part of the trapezius is with difficulty separable from 
the latissimus dorsi, as it becomes thinned and gradually lost 
below. The human character of the rhomboidei (being with- 
out the occipital slip) has been noticed by the various authors 
whose dissections have been published; the major and minor 
portions are scarcely divisible, as very often occurs in man. 
The levator anguli scapule is also peculiar for its possessing 


344 Prof. A. Macalister on the Myology of 


no connexion with the serratus magnus—a condition which is 
very constant in all the lower monkeys. The quadrumanous 
levator clavicule ss -atlantic) was very weak, but present ; 

it only weighed ;~> of an ounce avoirdupois on "each side: as 
I have elsewhere described, this is a rare human anomaly. 
The serratus magnus was ‘divisible into three parts, as in 
man; Dr. Wilder found it only cleft into two in his speci- 
men: the upper was attached to the first, second, and third 
ribs, the second to the fourth and fifth, and the lower to all 
the ribs between the fifth and twelfth (eleventh , Wilder, p.356). 

The latissimus dorsi detached from its border a dorsi epitro- 
chlear, which was short and ended in a fascia in the middle 
third of the arm, shorter than its corresponding part in most 
other Quadrumana, and proportionally feebler. The occurrence 
of this muscle as an anomaly in man has been noticed by 
Bergmann, and more recently by the late Professor Halbertsma 
(under the name anconeus quintus). It only weighed 34 of 
an ounce. 

The splenius capitis was quite distinct from the splenius 
colli, and its origin extended from the fourth to the seventh 
cervical vertebrae: the splenius colli arose from the spines of 
the last cervical and the six upper dorsal vertebra, and was in- 
serted into the four upper cervical transverse processes. The 
division between these muscles is seldom so well marked in 
Quadrumana. 

The serratus posticus superior passed over the upper pair of 
ribs, and was inserted into the third, fourth, and fifth. The 
serratus posticus inferior is larger, but thinner , and attached to 
the lowest five ribs. The trachelo-mastoid 1s digastric, and 
extends from the transverse processes of the uppermost pair 
of dorsal and lower two cervical vertebre ; its insertion is as 
usual. Beneath it is a second, deeper trachelo-mastoid, per- 
fectly separate, which arises from the transverse processes of 
the second, third, and fourth cervical vertebra, and is inserted 
underneath the last muscle. I have not found this second 
trachelo-mastoid in any other quadruman. 

The deeper spinal muscles resemble those of man in all 
respects. 

The great pectoral was anthropoid, not segmented as de- 

scribed by Sandifort in the Orang, its clavicular and sternal 
fibres being mseparable at the insertion; the former occupied 
half the clavicle ; the muscle gave rise to a tendon which was 
split into two lamine. There was no pectoralis quartus, a 
muscle so commonly existing in other of the lower Primates. 
The pectoralis minor did not extend beyond the coracoid pro- 
cess, in which respect it differed from the corresponding muscle 


the Chimpanzee and others of the Primates. 345 


in the specimen described by Prof. Humphry (/oc. c7t. p. 266), 
as in his ease it crossed the process to the great tuberosity of 
the humerus. In Dr. Wilder’s specimen if was inserted into 
the coracoid on the left and into the humerus on the right. 
Prof. Humphry remarks that this is the most common qua- 
drumanous arrangement; but though this is quite true as 
regards the humeral or capsular insertion of the pectoralis 
minor, yet it is, in my experience, far from common to find a 
lesser pectoral in monkeys crossing the coracoid process. I 
I have found the lesser pectoral thus inserted either into the 
greater tuberosity or the capsular ligament in JJacacus rhesus, 
cynomolgus, sinicus, nemestrinus, Inuus sylvanus, Cereopi- 
thecus ruber and sabeus, Colobus, Cebus apella and capucinus, 
Cercocebus fuliginosus, Oynocephalus porcartus, and others. 

Above the lesser pectoral on the left side was a small muscle, 
somewhat similar to a remarkable human anomaly described 
by Prof. Gruber, of St. Petersburg, the tensor semivagine 
humero-scapularis ; it arose from the cartilages of the third 
and fourth ribs, and, passing outwards over the tendon of the 
lesser pectoral, was inserted into the capsule of the shoulder, 
under cover of the deltoid. In the Gorilla, Prof. Duvernoy 
found a second lower part of the lesser pectoral inserted into 
the short head of the biceps; and the same was seen by Prof. 
Wyman. No such arrangement existed in our Chimpanzee : 
the little tensor above described seemed at first sight like 
a second lesser pectoral; but its insertion was superficial to 
the seat of the normal attachment of a prolonged lesser pec- 
toral tendon, if such had been present. The subclavius was 
normal, and the costo-coracoid membrane overlying it was, as 
usual, split by the pectoralis-minor tendon at its outer end. 
This is an extremely common human arrangement. The 
ligaments of the shoulder-joint are very like those of man, 
but all the accessory ligaments are weak: this is not the case 
in all monkeys; for I have found both the gleno-humeral 
ligament (Flood’s) and the inferior ligament of Humphry very 
strong and cord-like in Cercopithecus ruber. (A specimen 
showing these I have placed in the Museum of the Royal 
College of Surgeons, Dublin.) 

A very slight rudiment of a coraco-brachialis brevis was 
present, a muscle which has not been noticed by Wilder, but 
was seen by Vrolik; the rest of this muscle was split by the 
musculo-cutaneous nerve, and extended down rather further 
than usual on the arm. The coraco-brachialis brevis I have 
found in all the Quadrumana which I have dissected, either 
as a tendinous or muscular slip; it seems much more constant 
in them than in man. 


346 Prof. A. Macalister on the Myology of 


The three scalenes were normal, not extending downward 
on the thorax beyond the second rib, as in man, and thus 
differing from the arrangement seen in almost all the lower 
monkeys. ‘There is no rectus sternalis, nor supracostalis, nor 
was the rectus abdominis prolonged upwards on the thorax. 
The deltoid was normal, not continuous with the triceps and 
brachialis as it was in Prof. Humphry’s animal (/. c. p. 264). 

The supraspinatus was to the infraspinatus as 10 to 15, the 
teres minor was one-fifth the size of the infraspinatus, and the 
subscapularis was nearly equal to the sum of the two spinati. 
There was no subscapularis secundus or subscapulo-humeral 
separate; but a fleshy lower slip of the subscapularis seemed 
to represent it. The biceps and brachialis anticus were normal, 
and the two humeral heads of the triceps were with difficulty 
separated. ‘The anconeus was small, and there was no anco- 
neus epitrochlearis. ‘The supinator longus did not arise as 
high as it did in Dr. Wilder’s specimen, but its tendon was 
attached to the lower fourth of the radius. There was no 
coronoid origin of the pronator teres. The palmaris longus 
arose tendinously, and equalled the pronator teres in size. 
Traill failed to find it on one occasion; but all other au- 
thors describe it. The radial and ulnar flexors of the carpus 
were nearly equal, the radial on the left side being slightly 
larger than the ulnar, but they were both equal on the right ; 
this was not the case in Wilder’s animal (/oc. c7t. p. 363). 

The flexor sublimis was three-eighths of the flexor profundus 
in weight, and had no radial origin; this has been remarked 
before: it had four tendons, as usual. Mr. Moore found, in 
the right arm of the Chimpanzee which he dissected, that the 
ring-finger received two tendons, and the little finger none ; 

but in the left arm Dr. Wilder found it as in ours (Wilder, 
~ loc. cit. p. 365). 

The flexor profundus et pollicis was a single muscle sending 
off five tendons to the four fingers and thumb; these all arose 
side by side, and the indicio-polliceal part was not separate as 
Wilder found it, or as Duvernoy saw it in the Gorilla; nor 
did the polliceal tendon cross the others, as it did in Prof. 
Humphry’s specimen. This polliceal tendon seems thus to 
vary remarkably in its position and course. Vrolik found it 
with no tendon to the thumb. Humphry found it in one 
Chimpanzee as a slender tendon arising from the palmar 
fascia and going to the last phalanx of the thumb, and in an- 
other as a long thin tendon from the ulnar side of the flexor 
profundus (/. c. p. 267). Wyman found it as in ours; and 
Wilder found it conjoined with the flexor profundus indicis. 

The pronator quadratus was very small and thin, but occu- 


the Chimpanzee and others of the Primates. AT 


pied the lower third of the radius, and was exceedingly weak. 
The radial extensors of the carpus were separate and nearly 
equal; and the short supinator was very large, equal to the 
combined rowid and square pronators in weight ; the posterior 
interosseous nerve pierced it as usual. Neither the tensor 
ligamenti annularis anterior nor posterior (Gruber and Cru- 
veilhier) was present. 

The extensor digitorum longus sent single tendons to the 
second, third, fourth, and fifth fingers, and was not divisible 
readily, as was the case in Wilder’s animal. This author, 
Vrolik, and Moore describe the absence of the little-finger 
tendon of this muscle. 

The extensor minimi digiti went to the fifth finger alone, 
by a Single tendon. The extensor carpi ulnaris was only half 
the size of either of the radial extensors, and had a distinct 
ulnaris-quinti tendon prolonged onwards to the first phalanx 
of the little finger. The indicator sent a tendon to the middle 
finger, and arose as ysual; in Wilder’s specimen it only sup- 
plied the index, and arose a little lower than usual. Prof. 
Humphry found the middle-finger slip in his animal (loc. cit. 
p- 267). 

The extensors of the thumb agreed exactly with those de- 
scribed by Prof. Humphry, except that the first of his muscles 
went to the scaphoid and metacarpal bones, whereas in ours it 
ended in the trapezium; the second was, as he describes, 
attached to the metacarpal bone, and the third to the last pha- 
lanx of the thumb; the second of these was in size equal to 
the sum of the other two. Vrolik, Wilder, and Wyman have 
found the same arrangement. 

The lumbricales were like those of man; and the fourth 
arose from its proper tendon, not as in Wilder’s specimen. 
All the thumb-muscles were as in man. The abductor was 
not split into Sémmerring’s slips; and the flexor brevis did 
not extend beyond the first phalanx, as Humphry found in 
his specimen. ‘The interossei were also arranged on the 
human type; these muscles, though usually regular, are not 
always absolutely constant in this mode of arrangement in 
Quadrumana. Thus the disposition in Ateles fuliginosus (in 
which the thumb is only represented by a rudimentary meta- 
carpal bone little more than half the length of the second 
metacarpal) is as follows:—Of palmar interossei there are, 
1st, a normal first palmar, from the second metacarpal to the 
index finger; 2ndly, a thin superficial palmar interosseus 
arising from the front of the third and fourth metacarpal bones, 
and inserted into the ulnar side of the first phalanx of the 
index finger; this muscle looks like an adductor pollicis with 


348 Prof. A. Macalister on the Myology of 


a displaced insertion: the two other palmar interossei are 
normal. ‘l’o the metacarpal bone of the pollex two small 
muscles are attached, one on the ulnar and one on the radial 
side, both springing from the second row of the carpus; the 
inner of these may either be an interosseus primus volaris or 
a flexor; the outer is evidently the adductor*. ‘The flexor 
tendons in the Chimpanzee were not so contracted as those in 
Wilder’s Chimpanzee, and they permitted the perfect exten- 
sion of the fingers. 

The muscles of the hinder limb were as follows :—Gluteus 
maximus and tensor vagine femoris forming one thin expan- 
sion, quadrilateral in shape, but with the femoral side pro- 
longed ; it equalled the gluteus medius in weight. Of all the 
muscles in the body this is perhaps the least anthropoid in 
appearance. Prof. Humphry found the tensor vaginz femoris 
separate ; but Wilder found them continuous, and describes 
the latter part as being larger than in man, while the lowest 
portion was also thick and strong. All agree in having seen 
this muscle extend along the entire of the back of the femur. 
It was not in our specimen continuous with the popliteus or 
external gastrocnemius, as found by Prof. Humphry. The 
gluteus medius, though wide, was only half the weight of the 
gluteus minimus, instead of being the largest of the three 
glutei, as it was in Dr. Wilder’s Chimpanzee (/. c. p. 369) ; 
the latter muscle did not arise from the coccyx—a point about 
which Dr. Wilder was not certain. The gluteus quartus or 
scansorius was one-fifth the size of the gluteus medius ; it has 
been found by Traill, Wilder, and Wyman, but was not found 
in Prof. Humphry’s specimens. The pyriformis was perfectly 
separate; the gemelli were joined to the internal obturator, 
which was to the external obturator in the proportion of 6 to 5; 
the quadratus femoris was also present, and about half the 
size of the external obturator. 

The psoas parvus was present on both sides, and was one- 
thirteenth the size of the psoadiliac muscle; it was not found 
by Vrolik, Wilder, or Wyman. ‘The psoas magnus and 
iliacus are inseparable, and the anterior crural nerve lies on 
the inner side of both muscles. The pectineus was distinctly 
bilaminar; the three adductors also could be without any 
laceration separated, and they were developed in the following 
proportions :—pectineus, adductors longus and brevis nearly 
equal; adductor magnus nearly twice their combined weights. 


* In the forearm of this specimen of Ateles fuliginosus I found a tendi- 
nous slip passing from the middle of the tendon of the flexor carpi radialis 
and running inwards to join the tendon of the palmaris longus, Just as the 
last-named joined the apex of the palmar fascia, 


the Chimpanzee and others of the Primates. 349 


The sartorius is long, but normal; the rectus has but its straight 
single origin; and the parts of the quadriceps are thus re- 
lated :—vastusyexternus = 13, rectus=5, and the combined 
vastus internus and crureus =14, There is no subcrureus. 
The biceps is arranged asin man. The semitendinosus pre- 
sented its usual inscription; and the semimembranosus was, as 
described by Prof. Humphry, quite separate from the fascia. 
These hamstrings are developed in the following propor- 
tions :—biceps ischiaticus = 2, femoralis = 6, semimembra- 
nosus = 13, semitendinosus = 24. The femoral biceps nearly 
equals the vastus externus, and the ischiatic equals the rectus; 
the gracilis is larger than the semitendinosus. Altogether the 
flexors of the knee by weight are to the extensors as 150 to 
100. 

The popliteus was small, and had no sesamoid nodule in its 
tendon, thereby agreeing with Wilder’s and differing from 
Vrolik’s specimen. ‘Traill did not find it present. The gas- 
trocnemius internus was to the externus as 8 to 5; they were 
separate as far as the tendon; they were not quite fleshy to 
the heel, as Wilder found them. There was no tibial head of 
the soleus; but the fibular origin of this muscle was very large. 
Prof. Humphry found in one Chimpanzee that it was reduced 
to a small musculo-tendinous slip from the head of the fibula ; 
and the same is described by Prof. Huxley (/. c. p. 429). The 
former author found a distinct tibial head to the soleus in a 
Chimpanzee. The plantaris was extremely fine and its ten- 
don was inserted separately into the os calcis on the left side ; 
on the right it was absent. This was just the contrary of 
the arrangement seen by Wilder, who found the muscle sup- 
pressed on the left and present on the right. Vrolik also 
found it, and so did Huxley and Humphry, while Traill reports 
its absence. 

The tibialis anticus is double, one tendon being inserted into 
the scaphoid and one into the entocuneiform and the metatarsal 
bone of the hallux; this has been noticed by Vrolik, Wilder, 
Humphry, and Wyman. The extensor digitorum sends a 
tendon to all the toes, as Wilder found. The peronzeus tertius 
was absent, as it is in all the Quadrumana, the so-called 
peronzeus tertius of Wyman in the Howling Monkey being a 
peroneus quinti. The other peronzi were anthropoid. The 
extensor hallucis was normal, as also was the tibialis posticus. 
The flexors were as described by the various authors. 

In the dissection I carefully sought for the various nerve- 
arrangements, and found in them few varieties which were 
not anthropoid; the disposition of the cervical plexus, the 
phrenic | vagus nerves were just as in man; the anterior 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. ao 


350 On the Myology of the Chimpanzee &c. 


crural Jay internal to the psoas ; otherwise the branches of the 
lumbar and sacral plexuses were not noteworthy. The coccy- 
geal gland was very small, far more indistinct than in the 
Macacus rhesus or cynomolgus. 

The brachial plexus, however, was arranged upon a type 
diverse from the ordinary human method of arrangement. 
The method of its branching can be better seen in the figure 
than it could be understood from a description. 


gee 5. b 


SoSoli SL 


7 ers 
e, SX 
als : 
U hk 


m Z 


Brachial plexus of Chimpanzee. 


a, branch to fourth; 6, muscular; c, suprascapular; d, anterior thoracic; 
e, posterior thoracic; f, circumflex ; g, external cutaneous ; /, median ; 
7, musculo-spiral ; j, lesser internal cutaneous ; *, internal cutaneous ; 
i, ulnar; m, posterior thoracic. 


The general conclusions which can be drawn from this dis- 
section are the following :—1. The facial muscles and head- 
muscles in this specimen were even more human than any of 
those hitherto described. The very strong risorius Santorini 
noticed by Vrolik may have existed; but the facial disease 
matted together the parts in this locality. 2. The neck- and 
laryngeal muscles were in general also far more anthropoid 
than pithecoid ; this is especially true regarding the platysma, 
digastrics, omo-hyoid, and the laryngeal muscles, as well as 
the scaleni. 3. The back-muscles were anthropoid in the 
separateness of the levator anguli scapule and the serratus 
magnus, in the non-development of the occipital rhomboid, 
but pithecoid in the presence of a dorsi epitrochlear and of a 
levator clavicule ; the other shoulder-muscles were anthropoid. 
4. The upper limb-muscles departed from the human type in 
the absence of a coronoid head of the pronator teres, of a 


Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 351 


radial origin for the flexor sublimis, and of a specialized flexor 
pollicis longus; but the presence of a third thumb-extensor 
and the limitation of the extensor minimi digiti to the fifth 
finger are tendencies towards the anthropoid disposition of parts. 
The small and variable psoas parvus, the absent pyrami- 
dalis, are interesting in consideration of the variability of 
these parts in man, 5. In the lower limb the most decidedly 
pithecoid features are the small size of the gluteus maximus 
and its elongated insertion, the position of the semimembra- 
nosus, the absence of a tibial head of the soleus and of the 
peroneus tertius, and the doubling of the tibialis anticus. 


XLV.— Contributions to the Crag-Fauna. Part II.* 
By ALFRED BELL. 


CLOSE research in some new sections and excavations that 
have been made in theeSuffolk-Crag district during the past 
autumn and winter has produced some very interesting results. 
Upwards of fifty species of shells (some being undescribed) 
new to our English Crags, and more than thirty species of 
others which occur at different horizons to those known pre- 
viously, have amply rewarded the efforts of my brothers and 
self, the Red-Crag Polyzoa being also increased from fifteen 
to thirty species. 

Species marked thus * signify the new additions; the 
others are simply new to the horizon to which they are re- 
ferred. 

C.C., R.C., Norw. C., and Chil. ser. are used as contrac- 
tions for the Coralline, Red, and Norwich Crags, and the 
Chillesford series. 

MAMMALIA. 


*Balena emarginata, Ow. The only previously recorded 
cetotolite from the C. C. (now in the Museum of Practical 
Geology) was obtained by Col. Alexander, many years 
since, and is of another species, probably B. gibbosa, Ow. 
C.C. Orford. Second examples of Castor veterior, Lamk. 
(an incisor), and Ziphius meditlineatus, Ow., have been 
lately obtained by myself in the Red Crag. 


PISCES. 


No list of Crag fishes having been published (probably 
owing to the difficulty of identifying the fragmentary portions 
of the skeleton met with), I offer the following short one, 


* For Part I. see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1870. 
25* 


352 Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 


based upon the teeth and otolites, the latter determined by 
Mr. Higgins. 


Anarrhichas lupus, L. R.C. Waldringfield. 

Carcharodon megalodon, Agas. R.C. Waldringfield. 

Merlangus pollachius, Flem. C.C. (common). 

vtrens, L. C.C. (very rare). 

vulgaris, L. C.C. (very rare). 

Morrhua eglefinus, L. C.C. (very rare). 

lusca, L. C.C. (common). 

minuta, L. C.C. (very rare). 

vulgaris, Cuv. C.C. (common). R.C. Shottisham 
(very rare). 

Platax Woodwardi, Ag. R.& Norw. C. 

Raia antiqua, Ag. RK. & Norw. C. 

, sp. R.C. Walton-Naze and Butley. 


Sharks’ teeth (of several genera, Otodus, Lamna, Oxyrhina, 
&c.) are very abundant in the lower division of the Red Crag, 
but are scarce in the Coralline Crag, and are generally con- 
sidered to be derived from the abrasion of older deposits, 
chiefly London Clay. I venture to put in a word in favour of 
Carcharodon megalodon, Ag., being a native of the Red-Crag 
sea. Its distribution in Miocene times being world-wide, the 
British-Museum collection containing examples from Malta, 
Bordeaux, Maryland, Aspinwall (Panama), and New Zealand, 
it is likely to have lived on for some little time after the Mio- 
cene epoch had passed away. 

The only sharks’ teeth that I have seen in the Coralline 
Crag are a species of Lamna (1 sp.) and one of Oxyrhina 
(3 sp.), closely resembling O. xiphodon, Ag., a fossil of the 
French and Belgian Miocenes. I have no doubt of the Oxy- 
rhina being an inhabitant of the Coralline-Crag sea. A few 
vertebrae resembling the figures given by Agassiz of Platax 
Woodwardi also occur. 


CRUSTACEA. 


Atelecyclus heterodon, Leach. C.C. 
Cancer pagurus, L. C. & R.C. 
Carcinas menas, L. C.C. 
Ebalia Bryerii, Leach. C.C. 

* Gonoplax angulata, Leach. C.C. 
Pagurus Bernhardus, lL. C.C. 
Portunus puber, L. C.C. 


(This list includes two or three that I have extracted from 
Prof. Morris’s catalogue.) . 


Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. goo 


ECHINODERMATA. 


Echinus sphera?, Mill. (plates only). C.C. Sutton. I have 
little doubt of the identity of the fossil and recent forms, 
the only difference being in the size of the tubercles. 

Echinus Woodwardii, Desor. R.C. Walton-Naze. 

Echinocyamus pusillus, Mill. Chil. ser. Aldeby. 

Spatangus regina, Gray. R.C. Sutton. 

Temnechinus excavatus, 8. Wood. R.C. Waldringfield and 
Foxhall. 

ANNELIDA. 

Serpula triquetra, Lam. C.C. Sutton. 


vermicularis (rough var.). C.C. Sutton. R.C. Walton- 
Naze. 


, Ellis (smooth var.). Chil. ser. Sudbourn. 
* Sabellaria conchilega?, Pallas, R.C. Shottisham Creek. 
* Spirorbis nautiloides, Lam. C.C. Sutton. 

Ditrupa gadus, Mont. C,.& B.C. 


MOLLUusCA, 
(Freshwater.) 
Corbicula fluminalis, Mill. R.C. Waldringfield. 
Paludina parilis, 8. W. R.C. Waldringfield. Figured by 
A. Kiinth (Zeitschr. d. deutsch. g. G. Berlin, 1865) as P. 
diluviana. Loc. Tempelhof, near Berlin. 
Limnea palustris, Mill. R.C. Butley. 
truncatulus, Mill. R.C. Butley. 


(Marine.) 
CONCHIFERA. 


* Pecten septemradiatus, Mill. R.C. Foxhall. 

*Lima squamosa, Lam. Encycl. Méthod. t. 206. f. 4. C.C. 
Gedgrave. 

extlis, Wood, =L. inflata, Lam. 

Pinna rudis, L. R.C. Walton-Naze. 

* Pectunculus insubricus, Broce. Conch. foss. Subap. t. 11. f. 10, 
C.C. Orford, Sutton. 

= ptlosus, Born, R.C. Waldringfield. 

Limopsis aurita, Broc. R.C. Waldringfield, 

pygmea, Phil.” In Sept. 1870 I catalogued this species 
in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. from Walton-Naze, I have 
since seen it from Waldringfield and Felixstow. 

* Nucula nucleus, var. radiata, Hanley. R.C. Waldringfield. 

*N, (Acila) Lyallii, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb. 1863. The 
only specimen I have found is, unfortunately, imperfect in 
the hinge; but the size, form, and peculiarity of sculpture 


354 Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 


render the identification of the fossil with the recent shell 
an easy matter. A. Lyallii has been considered a variety 
of N. Cobboldie, altered by time, distance, and physical 
conditions ; but, as the latter shell is a present inhabitant 
of the Japanese seas (NV. insignis, Gould, Otia Conchol. 
p- 175), there are reasonable grounds for separating the 
two into distinct species, the more so as they differ in 
some important particulars from each other. I quote Dr. 
Baird’s remarks :-— 

“This species differs from it (7. e. N. Cobdoldiw) in 
being less transversely ovate, in having the beaks more 
prominent, the posterior row in the hinge fewer in num- 
ber, and in the costations being stronger in proportion to 
the size of the shell, and much fewer in number.” 

They also differ in the size of the adult shell, in sculp- 
ture, structure, and tumidity. 

For the opportunity of examining the recent shells I have 
to thank Sir Charles Lyell and Mr. Jeffreys. The fossil 
N. Lyall occurs at Butley, and the recent shell im 8-12 
fathoms at Vancouver’s Island. 

* Scacchia elliptica, Scacchi (Philippi, En. Moll. Sic. t. xiv. 
f. 8). R.C. Butley. The Kellia elliptica of the Mon. 
Crag Moll. vol. ii. t.12. f. 13, does not appear to me to be 
the same shell as Scacchi’s. 

Astarte gracilis, Wood (non Miinst.). Dr. Weichmann in- 
forms me that the English and German shells are not 
identical. A. Galeotti, Nyst, corresponds to the Crag spe- 
cies (see Mon. Crag Moll.). 

Tapes texturata, Lam. A double specimen, nearly perfect. 
R.C. Waldringfield. 

Donax politus, Poh. N.C. Walton-Naze, Sutton. 

Glycimeris angusta, Nyst. Norw. C. (Sir Charles Lyell’s 
coll.). 

Pandora inequivalvis, var. obtusa, Leach. C.C. Gedgrave. 


GASTROPODA. 
*Cancellaria varteosa, Broc. Conch. foss. Subap. t. 3. f. 8. 


C.C. Gedgrave. R.C. Waldringfield. 

= Bonelli, var. dertonensis, Bellardi, Mon. Cane. Pie- 
monte, t. 3. f. 11,12. C.C. Gedgrave. 

z contorta, Bast. (Bellardi, Mon. Cane. t. 3. f. 7, 8). 
C.C. Gedgrave. 

*— (Columbella) avara, Say (Gould, Inv. Mass. fig. 197). 
R.C. Waldringfield. This species belongs to the same 
section (Merica, Ad.) of the Cancellaride as C. mitreeformis, 
Broc., and C. Fischert, H. Ad. 

—— costellifera, Sow. (C. Couthouyt, Jay, = C. crispa, Moll., 


Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. aon 


= C. buccinoides, Couth. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. vol. xi. 
pl. 3. f. 3), differs somewhat from the typical Crag form 
in being shorter, broader, with the cost more erect, closer, 
and less pronounced. ‘The two forms occur in the R.C. 
at Waldringfield &e. 

Tritonium viridulum, Fabr., comprises both varieties. 

*Fusus americanus, A.B. R.C. Waldringfield. 
cordatus, A. B. (Mon. Cr. Moll., F. gracilis, var. B, t. 6. 
f. 106). I have separated this variety from the typical 
form because the shell is covered from the apex to (nearly) 
the base of the canal with strong, corded, broad strie, and 
is less variable in outline, is more slender, and has the 
canal less recurved than the ordinary form; apex blunt, 
but not mammillated. 

, var. contrarius. R.C. Woodbridge. 

*Trophon barvicensis, Johust. R.C. Walton, Shottisham 
Creek, &e. 

Terebra canalis, 8. Wood. 'To distinguish the next species 
from this, I subjoin a description of the shell, Mr. Wood 
not having given one in the Mon. Crag Mollusca :— 

Shell dextral, conical, with a broad base; spire pointed, 
apex rather obtuse; whorls 11-13, sides nearly flat, the 
upper ones plicated; surface finely striated from apex to 
base ; body-whorl rapidly contracting below; outer lip 
sharp, spreading towards the canal; canal recurved, open ; 
pillar twisted, suture distinct. Long. 14 inch. 

Columbella minor, Philippi, differs from this shell in 
size only. 

* Terebra exilis, A. Bell, n.sp. Shell dextral, slender, apex 
obtuse or slightly mammillated; whorls 12-14, convex, 
contracting towards the top, suture well marked; plaits 
slight on upper whorls, finely striated longitudinally ; 
columellar lip reflected; mouth small; canal recurved. 
Long. 1 inch. 

Nassa pygmea, Lam. R.C. Butley. 

= granifera, Dujardin, Mém. Soc. Géol. France, vol. ii. 
pl. 20. f.11,12. C.C. Gedgrave. 

*____ Ascanias, Brug. R. C. Waldringfield &e. The 
Mediterranean representative of NV. incrassata. 

% pulchella, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell ovate, turriculate ; 
whorls 6, convex, plicated, deeply striated or grooved, 
groovings passing across the plaits, which are carried to 
the base of the shell; spire short, terminating in a point ; 
suture deep; mouth roundly dilated below, acute above ; 
outer lip slightly thickened (?), fluted in the interior by 
11-13 narrow plaits; inner lip thickly enamelled, with a 


356 Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 


strong ridge at the base; canal turned back. Long. 
z‘x inch, lat. -%; inch. C.C. Gedgrave. R.C. Wald- 
ringfield. , 

* Nassa densicostata, A. Bell, n. sp. The only specimen I have 
is, unfortunately, broken, wanting three or four of the 
upper whorls and part of the outer lip. It has some re- 
semblance to NV. prismatica, Broc., but is longer and 
slenderer. The coste are slightly oblique, closely crowded, 
especially in the upper whorls. The whorls are covered 
with striz, moderately elevated; pillar-lip having a fold 
at the base. Long. about ? inch. 

Buccinopsis Dalet, Sow., var. sinistrorsa. R.C., near Wood- 
bridge. 

a Bnei anglica, A. Bell, n.sp. Shell small; whorls 3-4 
(apex wanting), convex, with coarse elevated ridges on the 
bottom whorl crossing the periodic growths (which are very 
distinct) and, extending tothe mouth, becoming very marked 
at the base; mouth angulated above, outer lip spreading 
towards the base, where it is sharply angulated by one of 
the ridges ; pillar reflected; canal rather open; umbilical 
chink small. Long. = inch. R.C. Waldringfield. 

Purpura lapillus, var. incrassata, 8., closely resembles P. sep- 
tentrionalis, Reeve (Hab. Sitka Sound, &e.), and is pro- 
bably the same shell. 

Cassidaria bicatenata, Sow. This shell is subject to con- 
siderable variation. Immature shells have the outer lip 
sloping inwards to the base, something like C. tyrrhena. 
I have had an uncommon variety from Sutton, in which 
the tubercles were almost absent, the shel! narrow as com- 
pared with the usual type, the mouth long, and outer lip 
straighter. ‘The Rev. Mr. Canham has a very fine example 
of this variety in his collection. Should it be distinct, C. 
Canhami would be a good name for the shell. 

*Columbella scripta, L. Figured in Olivi, Zool. Adr. t. 5. 
f. 1,2, as Murex conulus. R.C. Walton-Naze, Wald- 
ringfield, and Shottisham Creek. 

sulcata, Sow. The long and short varieties figured by 
Mr. 8S. Wood are so constant and easily distinguishable, 
even in immature specimens, that a separation into two 
species would not be perhaps altogether unadvisable. The 
short form is, as far as I have yet seen, a deep-water 
shell, and is confined to the Red Crag. The longer form 
I have seen in the Coralline. I would suggest the name 
C. abbreviata for the shorter shell. 

Defrancia histrix, Jan. C.C. Sutton. 

*Pleurotoma bicarinata, Couthouy, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. 


Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 357 


vol. i. pl. 1. f. xi. The Crag form is larger than the 
American (type) shell, and is represented in size by Spitz- 
bergen and Arctic specimens. I have had the pleasure of 
comparing the Crag shell with the recent species, through 
the kindness of Mr. Jeffreys. R.C. Butley. 

Pleurotoma perpulchra, 8. W. R.C. Walton-Naze. 

Bertrandi, Payraudeau, Cat. des Moll. ete. Corse, t. 7. 
f.12,13. .-R. C. Bentley, Foxhall, &c. 

iy decussata, Philippi, En. Moll. Sic. t. 26. f. 23. Phi- 
lippi’s figure gives the cancellations rather coarser than is 
shown by the Crag shells; but, as these latter vary, I do 
not think there can be any doubt as to the identification 
being correct. C.C. Gedgrave. 

harpularia, Couthouy, Bost. Journ. N. H. vol. ii. p. 1, 

f.10. R.C. Butley. 

tenuistriata, A. Bell, = Clav. laevigata, 8. Wood, non 
Philippi. C.C. Sutton. 

— plicifera, S.Weod. C.C. Sutton. 

© tarentint, Phil. En. Moll. Sic. t. 26. f. 26. C.C. Ged- 
grave. 

pannum, Basterot (Bellardi, Mon. Pleur. Piemonte, 

t. 2. f. 5), =P. semicolon, var. (S. Wood). 

violacea, Mighels. R.C. Butley. 

, var. gigantea, =P. arctica?, Adams. Out of 
three specimens seen by myself all are deficient in the 
upper whorls. Judging from size and sculpture, they are 
the same as Mérch’s variety, but are all less ventricose 
than their recent analogues. R.C. Waldringfield. 

¢ exarata, Moll. R.C. Butley. 

gracile, Phil. En. Moll. Sic. t. 11. f. 23. R.C. Wald- 


* 


*e 
ringtield. 
= pygmeum, Phil. En. Moll. Sic. t. 26. f. 25. One 


specimen, in bad condition, but having the characters 
well marked, is all I have at present. R.C. Shottisham 
Creek. 

zs gracilior, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell elongately fusiform, 
attenuated, fragile ; whorls 8-9, convex; ribs oblique, 9 or 
10 on the body-whorl, with spaces between each, of the 
same breadth as the ribs; spire pointed; suture deep ; 
mouth long and narrow, canal straight; pillar slightly 
flexuous ; labial notch rounded, situate between the suture 
and the shoulder of the whorl, the whole covered with fine 
strie. Long. ;4; inch, lat.~>im. C.C. Gedgrave. 

= striolata, Scac. R.C. Shottisham Creek. 

. curtistoma, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell (adult) nasseform ; 
whorls 9, moderately convex, ribbed from fourth top whorl 


358 Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 


to base; ribs stout, straight, widely separated ; top whorls 
finely cancellated; spire long and pointed ; mouth occupy- 
ing two-fifths or less of the length ; canal very short and 
open; labial notch deep, not very broad, situate upon the 
shoulder of the whorl; columellar lip straight, slightly 
polished, the whole of the lower whorls covered with fine 
strie, some of which are occasionally more elevated than 
the others. Long. ;§, in. C.C. Gedgrave. 


* Pleurotoma notata, A. Bell,n.sp. Shell fusiform ; whorls 7-8, 


x 


* 


convex, ornamented with ribs (8-9 on the second whorl) set 
erect and widely apart, diminishing in size towards the top, 
body-whorl falling in rapidly towards the base, forming 
an open canal; mouth narrow, outer lip sharp, inner lip 
strongly reflected over a slightly sinuous pillar; suture 
deep. The whole of the shell is covered with fine spiral 
strie, some of which (6-8 on the body, diminishing to 2 
on the next whorl) are coarse and elevated. In one of my 
specimens these coarse strie are coloured pink. Marks of 
growth distinct; notch moderate, situated between the su- 
ture and shoulder of body-whorl. Long. +55, lat. 25 inch. 
C.C. Gedgrave. 

volvula, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell shuttle-shaped ; whorls 
6-7, flatly convex; ribs rather strong and oblique; suture 
channelled; spire shortly conical, apex pointed; body- 
whorl long; mouth narrow, canal longer than in last 
species; inner lip reflected over a nearly straight pillar ; 
surface finely striated; notch as in last species. C. 
Gedgrave. 

elegantula, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell stoutly fusiform ; 
whorls 7-9, convex, ornamented with close-set ribs, 10-12 
on the second whorl; suture deep; mouth and canal open, 
pillar-lip reflected; notch sinuated rather deeply. 

This species may be distinguished from P. notata by its 
stouter build and aspect, the greater number and promi- 
nence of the ribs, the spiral strie being less pronounced ; 
one, however, from its thickness, gives a subangulated 
look to the body and lower whorls, in which the ribs 
hardly reach the suture. Long. 7 inch, lat. ;% inch. 
C.C. Gedgrave. 

The above three species have a general resemblance to 
each other; but as there are sufficient differences in them 
to enable a distinction to be made, I have considered them 
as separate species. 


* Conopleura crassa, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell thick, shortly co- 


nical, smooth, polished; spire occupying about half the 
length of the shell, apex pointed; whorls 8-10, slightly 


Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 359 


convex at bottom, constricted towards the top; suture 
slight, forming a channel on the top of the whorl ; ribs stout, 
but hardly waised above the surface ; mouth short, open, 
eanal short and broad; pillar-lip straight, reflected, with 
the callus massed into a pad at the top, which forms one 
side of the labial notch; notch very large, broad, and deep ; 
outer lip spreading. Long. 7% inch. C.C. Gedgrave. 
P. terebra, Dujardin, has a general resemblance to the 
above; but the diagnosis and figure are both too short for 
comparison. A worn specimen obtained from the R. C. 
appears to belong to this species. 
Mitra ebenus, Lam. R.C. Waldringfield. 

* Ovula adriatica, Sow.” (Mon. Crag Moll. tab. 2. f. 16, Ovula 
Leathesit, var.). A specimen in, Mr. Jeffreys’s collection 
is hardly to be distinguished from a Crag shell found by 
myself. It differs somewhat from the typical fornr in the 
expansion of the lower part of the lip. In all other par- 
ticulars they agree. R.C. Butley. 

* Natica borealis, Sow. (Beechey’s Voyage, pl. 37. f. 2). R. C. 
Butley. Nory.C. Thorpe, Suffolk. NV. borealis bears the 
same relation to N. granlandica that is assumed by N. oc- 
clusa towards N. affinis. 

grenlandica, Beck. KR. C. Shottisham. Norw. C. 
Thorpe, Suffolk. 

© Alderi, E.F. R.C. Butley, Shottisham Creek, &c. 

Odostomia lactea, L. (Chemnitzia elegantissima, Mont.). 
R.C. Walton-Naze. . 

*____ (Chemnitzia) plicatula, Broc. Conch. foss. Subap. t. 7. 
f.5. R.C. Walton-Naze, Butley. 

—— (Chemn.) internodula, Wood. A shortly conical variety, 
unnoticed by Mr. Wood, is not uncommon in both the C. 
& B.C. 

(Chemn.) suturalis, Phil. R.C. Waldringfield. 

= obliqua, Alder. C.C. Sutton. 

Triforis perversa, L. C.C. Sutton. TZ. perversa and T. 
adversa both occur in the C. C. 

Cerithtopsis tubercularis, Mont. R.C. Shottisham Creek. 

Vermetus glomeratus, Biv., = V. intortus, Mon. Crag Moll. 
GLA £78: 

# triqueter, Biv. (Phil. En. Moll. Sic. t. 9. f. 21). B.C. 
Waldringfield. 

arenarius, L. C.C. Orford. 

Turritella planispira, 8. Wood. R.C. Shottisham Creek. 

subangulata, Broc. Conch. foss. Subap. t. 6. f. 16. R.C. 

Waldringfield. 
Caecum mammillatum, 8. Wood. R.C. Walton-Naze. 


* 


*. 


360 Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 


* Scalaria communis?, Lam. R.C. Waldringtield. 

* Menestho britannica, A. Bell, n.sp. Shell slender, graceful, 
elongated; apex styliform and turned towards one side ; 
whorls 8-9, slightly channelled at the top, and flatly con- 
vex, the last four diminishing rapidly ; mouth entire, an- 
gulated above, broad below; pillar curved, suture deep ; 
sculpture finely striated (under a lens) longitudinally. 
Long. 53; inch, lat. ~> inch. C.C. Sutton. 

¥ Jeffreysit, A. Bell, n. sp. Shell short, broad, turreted, 
owing to the semiangulation of the upper part of the 
whorls; suture deep; whorls 5-6, the last composing 
three fifths of the entire shell; mouth long and oval, more 
so than in the foregoing species, and slightly patulated 
below ; apex blunt; sculpture, deeply incised spiral striz 
passing over the lines of growth, which are well marked ; 
umbilical chink very distinct. Long. 4+ inch, lat. =; inch. 
R. C. Walton-Naze. 

I have been able, by the kindness of Mr. Jeffreys (to 
whom I respectfully dedicate the species), to collate the 
above with an undescribed shell from the Greenland seas. 

Hydrobia ulva, var. subumbilicata. RB. C. “Walton-Naze. 

Rissoa striata, Mont. Chil. ser. Aldeby. 

* Trochus bullatus, Philippi, En. Moll. Sic. t. 28. f. 8. I have 
obtained two specimens, one decorticated (similar to the 
shell figured in the Mon. Crag Moll. t. 13. f. 4), from the 
Coralline Crag, Gedgrave. Prof. Seguenza has sent me 
a series of Philippi’s Zrochus in all stages of growth and 
preservation ; and a close comparison of their sculpture and 
form enable me to correlate the Italian and Crag shells. 

millegranus, Wood, non Philippi. R. C. Walton- 

Naze. 

multigranus, Wood. C.C. Orford. 

*Emarginula elongata, Costa (Phil. En. Moll. Sic. t. 7. f. 13). 
C.C. Gedgrave. 

Capulus unguis, Sow. (S. Wood, Mon. Crag Moll. t. 17. 
f.26). This appears to be a deep-water variety (?) of C. 
hungaricus (if it is a variety). I have lately obtained it 
from the Coralline Crag at Gedgrave and the Red Crag of 
Waldringfield and Shottisham Creek. Mr. Wood men- 
tions it from Sutton. I consider it to be a distinct species. 

* Brocchia sinuosa, Brocchi, Conch. foss. Subap. t.1. f.1. C.C. 
Gedgrave. ‘This genus, established by Bronn, is in some 
respects unsatisfactory ; but the constancy and position of 
the folds, both in the Suffolk, Belgian, and Italian shells, 
can hardly be the result of accident ; and the occurrence of 
two other forms in the English Crag, equally distinct in 


Mr. A. Bell on the Crag-Fauna. 361 


outline and constancy of folding, seems to necessitate the 
separation of these sinuated forms from the ordinary run of 
Capult, particularly as the adhesion of the latter is effected 
more by the long velvety epidermis than the test itself. 
The genus, being adopted by so many continental mala- 
cologists, is perhaps as well kept in the present instance 
as not. The whole of the fossil Capuli need revision. 
Prof. Biondi, in a memoir upon this genus, enumerates 

eight species, one of which (B. Meneghinii,t. 5. f. 2) may 
be the one described by myself as Capulus? incertus. If 
it is so, my name must be expunged. 

* Dentalium rectum, Gmelin. R.C. Waldringfield. 

costatum, Sow., =D. dentalis, L. 


POLYZOA. 
Coralline Crag. 
Membranipora Savartii, And. Sutton. 


ted Crag. 


Alveolaria semiovata, Busk. Waldringfield. 

Cellepora cespitosa, Busk. 9 

compressa, Busk. Waldringfield, Butley. 

edax, Busk. Waldringtfield (on Littorina Littorea). 

Eschara monilifera, M.-Edw. Waldringfield. 

—— sinuosa, Busk. Waldringfield, Butley. 

Sedqwickii, M.-Edw. R.C. Walton-Naze. 

Fungella multifida, Busk. Butley. 

Hemeschara imbellis, Busk. Waldringfield. 

Heteropora pustulosa, Busk. Waldringfield. 

Hornera frondiculata, Lam. Waldringfield, Foxhall. 

infundibulata, Busk. Waldringtield, Sutton. 

rhomboidalis, Busk. _Waldringfield. 

striata, M.-Edw. Waldringfield. 

Lepralia Peachii, Johnst. Waldringfield (on otolite of Pho- 
cena). 

Membranipora Pouilletii, And. Waldringfield. 

Salicornaria crassa, 8. Wood. Walton-Naze. 

sinuosa, Hassall. Walton-Naze. 


Chillesford Clays. 


Membranipora monostachys, Busk. Sudbourn. 


ACTINOZOA. 
Solenastrea Prestwich?, Duncan. R.C. Waldringfield. 


362 M. F. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. 


PROTOZOA. 
Clione celata, Grant. R.&C.C. 


PLANT. 
Conifer, sp. R.C. Waldringfield. 


XLVI.—Physico-chemical Investigations upon the Aquatic 
Articulata. By Freiix Puateau. Part I.* 


Turis first part includes the investigation of the phenomena 
presented by the aquatic Articulata (Insects, Arachnida, and 
Crustacea) when placed in liquids the saline composition of 
which is not the same as that of the waters in which they 
habitually live. In the present memoir I have left out of 
consideration mineral waters properly so called, as their ex- 
tremely varied composition would have necessitated a consider- 
able number of experiments the results of which would have 
been of little use. 

The influence of sea-water, or of salt water, upon the Arti- 
culata which usually inhabit fresh water, and that of fresh 
water upon the marine Articulata, on the contrary, possessed 
some real scientific interest. We have long known several 
species of fish which are able to live indifferently in both 
liquids, and we also know that there are Crustacea and beetles 
endowed with the same faculty. But, side by side with these 
few exceptions, what an enormous quantity of aquatic species 
which always seek the same water and the same conditions, 
and to which the least modification seems to be injurious! 
Why should the carnivorous larvee of the fresh waters have a 
repugnance to exchange their ordinary fare for species of 
Mysis, Slabberina, and Cetochilus, or even young marine fishes ? 
What is the cause that prevents many marine Crustacea from 
ascending the rivers by the aid of the tide, and taking up their 
abode in waters rich in living prey, and where, by their 
strength and the hardness of their integuments, they would 
soon reign as masters ? 

The very nature of the experimental researches to which 
these reflections have led me renders a summary exposition of 
them very difficult. As it is impossible here to reproduce the 
tables containing the results of numerous experiments, I shall 
confine myself to the enunciation of the various conclusions at 
which [ have arrived, following these, if there is occasion, with 
some observations or with a few examples. 


* Abstract of a Memoir in the ‘Mémoires de l’Académie Royale de 
Belgique,’ 1870. Communicated by the Author, 


M. F. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. 363 


Freshwater Articulata. 


1. Sea-water has, if any, only a very slight influence upon 
the aquatic Coleoptera and Hemiptera in the perfect state ; 
this influence may be a little greater upon the larve. 

2. Sea-water produces injurious effects upon the freshwater 
Articulata with a delicate skin or furnished with branchie ; 
and these effects are, in general, the more marked in propor- 
tion as the delicate surface is considerable. 

Thus larvee of Agrion appear to live indefinitely in sea- 
water, whilst those of Cloéon die in it on the average in two 
hours and three minutes. Among Crustacea Gammarus Roe- 
selit.and Asellus aquaticus resist the action of sea-water for 
several hours ; whilst the Cladocera, Ostracoda, and Copepoda 
perish in a few minutes. <A special table shows the influence 
of the thickness of the integuments and of the presence or 
absence of branchiee. 

3. The freshwater Articulata which can live with impunity 
in sea-water are those in which no absorption of salt takes 
place by the skin ; those which die in it in a comparatively 
short time have absorbed chlorides of sodium and magnesium. 

The direct experiments which I have been able to make 
upon the aquatic Articulata had, as their starting point, a very 
important experiment of M. Claude Bernard’s, which has 
lately been referred to and developed by M. H. Emery. M. 
Emery placed a frog in water containing about 25 per cent. of 
common salt. The frog at first moves about rapidly; in 
from three to five minutes it becomes insensible and motion- 
less ; it is then washed carefully and placed in pure distilled 
water, when the animal soon resumes its activity, and the dis- 
tilled water is found to furnish an abundant precipitate with 
nitrate of silver. 

I simply transcribe the description of a single one of my 
experiments, in order to show clearly how I operated in all 
those relating to the absorption by the skin or to the excretion 
of the salts of sea-water. 

After ascertaining that the distilled water of which I was 
going to make use gave no precipitate with nitrate of silver, 
and carefully washing with this same water the glass tubes 
necessary for my experiments, I placed nine individuals of 
Asellus aquaticus in a solution of common salt containing 
(by weight) 6°092 of salt and 96:954 of water—that is to say, 
a quantity of salt exactly double that contained in sea-water. 

The Aselli remained in this solution for eighty-seven 
minutes, at the end of which they manifested uneasiness ; 
they were then taken out, placed for a moment upon bibulous 


364 M. F. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. 


paper, and then washed five times with distilled water, until 
the last washing-water scarcely produced a perceptible tur- 
bidity with nitrate of silver. The nine Ased/c were then placed 
for the sixth time in pure distilled water (10 cubic centimetres) 
and left therein for two hours. At the end of this time they 
had recovered all their vivacity ; and the water in which they 
had remained furnished, with nitrate of silver, a distinct pre- 
cipitate of chloride, soluble in ammonia. 

I have varied the conditions of these experiments, em- 
ploying sometimes water containing less chloride of sodium 
than sea-water, sometimes pure sea-water; and I have always 
arrived at results of the same kind. ‘These seemed to me to 
place it beyond doubt that certain aquatic Articulata absorb 
chloride of sodium by the surface of the body ; but it was still 
necessary to show that all the freshwater Articulata are not 
in the same case, and that those in which there is no absorp- 
tion are precisely those which are able to live with impunity 
in sea-water. Now the experiments made upon Coleoptera, 
Hemiptera, larvee of Agrion, &c. showed no excretion, and 
consequently no absorption, of chloride of sodium. 

4. The injurious salts contained in sea-water are the chlo- 
rides of sodium and magnesium; the sulphates may be re- 
garded as having no effect. 

I have arrived at this conclusion by examining successively 
the action of solutions of chloride of sodium, of chloride of 
magnesium, and of sulphate of magnesia, in such proportions 
that in each case the weight of the single salt employed might 
equal the sum of the weights of all the salts contained in sea- 
water. The experiments were tried only with species in 
which the presence of a delicate skin or of branchiz rendered 
a great absorption probable. 

The action of chloride of sodium proved to be sometimes 
analogous to that of pure sea-water, and sometimes more 
energetic. The action of chloride of magnesium is of the 
same kind as that of chloride of sodium, or weaker, according 
to the species; this salt must therefore be regarded as inferior 
to the preceding one in its injurious effects. The solution of 
sulphate of magnesia produces no effect, or leads to death only 
after avery long time. 

I have also been able to ascertain, by operating in accord- 
anee with the process 3, that the larve of insects and the 
freshwater Crustacea experimented on only absorb a very 
little of the chloride of magnesium, which may explain the 
slowness of the action of this salt in many cases. They gene- 
rally do not absorb any trace of the sulphate. 

5. The difference of density which exists between fresh and 


M. F’. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. 365 


sea-water does not explain the death of the freshwater Articu- 
lata in the latter liquid. 

Resuming the experiments indicated by me in a former 
memoir, I exposed some Articulata on which I had ascer- 
tained that sea-water has an injurious action to a solution of 
cane-sugar in water, brought, by means of Fahrenheit’s areo- 
meter, to precisely the density of the water of the ocean. Out 
of eleven species eight lived with impunity in the solution of 
sugar; and with the others the action was much slower than 
that of sea-water or of the chlorides. 

6. When the freshwater Articulata pass, by a very slow 
transition, from fresh to sea-water, and reproduction has taken 
place during this transition, the new generation resists the 
action of sea-water longer than the ordinary individuals of the 
species. 

The exposition of this experiment would occupy more space 
than is desirable in a simple abstract; I shall therefore take 
the liberty of referring the reader for its details to my memoir. 

I slowly modified the fresh water in which a great number 
of specimens of Asellus aquaticus were living, in rsuch a man- 
ner as to transform it in the course of two months into natural 
Lippe taking all the precautions necessary to keep the 

yater sweet and to provide the Crustaceans with nourishment. 
Tea these two months (from the 21st January to the 16th 
March) the Aselli reproduced. 

The result of the experiment was, not a modification of the 
original individuals, as these gradually died out, and none re- 
mained on the 3rd March, but a modification of their descen- 
dants, which almost rendered them a new variety, as to their 
aptitude for living in sea-water. In fact, under ordinary con- 
ditions the Ase//i do not resist the action of sea-water, at the 
maximum, more than 5 hours 15 minutes, and the young die 
more quickly than the adults in this liquid, whilst seven of the 
individuals born during the experiment lived in pure sea-water 


for 108 hours. 


Marine Crustacea. 


7. The commonest Crustacea of the Belgian coast die in 
fresh water after the lapse of a variable time, which, however, 
does not exceed 9 hours. 

8. The marine Crustacea when immersed in fresh water 
give up to this the salts (especially chloride of sodium) with 
which their tissues were impregnated. 

If the freshwater Articulata, when immersed in sea-water, 
absorb certain of its salts, fhe marine Articulata lose in fresh 

water the salts contained in the liquids of their bodies. Hence 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 26 


366 Prof. J. D. Dana on the supposed Legs of 


the shortest resistance in fresh water ought to be observed in 
those Crustacea in which an extremely rapid respiration is 
combined with a comparatively delicate skin. This fact was, 
to a great extent, verified: the Crangones and Gammari which 
combine these two conditions are those which live the shortest 
time in fresh water; the young crabs whose skin is not thick 
perish more quickly than the hard-skinned individuals. A 
confirmation of these facts will be found under No. 10. 

9. In most cases the presence of chloride of sodium forms 
one of the indispensable conditions of resistance for the marine 
Crustacea; but this salt appears to be the only one necessary. 

The experiments consistéd in the employment of saline so- 
lutions of the same compositions as indicated under No. 4. 

10. The small individuals and those which have just 
moulted have the integuments delicate, and present less re- 
sistance than the others to the influence of liquids of excep- 
tional composition. 

11. The difference between the densities of sea-water and 
fresh water cannot be regarded as the cause of the death of 
marine Crustacea in fresh water. 

12. (Applicable to both groups.) Endosmose enables us 
to explain the absorption of salts by the delicate skin or the 
branchial surfaces of freshwater Articulata when immersed 
in sea-water. Diffusion and dialysis, taking place with more 
energy in the case of the chlorides of sodium and magnesium 
than in that of sulphate of magnesia, show how it is that the 
chlorides of sea-water are alone absorbed. Lastly, dialysis 
explains how marine Crustacea, when placed in fresh water, 
lose the salts with which they are impregnated. 


XLVII.—On the supposed Legs of the Trilobite Asaphus 
platycephalus. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 
Dear Sirs, 
I send you hereby an advance copy of an article of mine* 


on a subject which is exciting some interest, thinking that 
you would wish to publish it in your excellent Journal. 


Yours truly, 
JAMES D, Dana. 
At the request of Mr. E. Billings, of Montreal, I have recently 


examined the specimen of Asaphus platycephalus belonging to 
the Canadian Geological Museum, which has been supposed 


* In ‘Silliman’s American Journal’ for May 1871. 


the Trilobite Asaphus platycephalus. 367 


to show remains of legs. Mr. Billings, while he has suspected 
the organs to be legs so far as to publish on the subject*, has 
done so with reserve, saying, in his paper, that “ the first and 
all-important point to be decided is, whether or not the forms 
exhibited on its underside were truly what they appeared to 
be, locomotive organs.’’ On account of his doubts, the spe- 
cimen was submitted by him during the past year to the 
Geological Society of London; and for the same reason, not- 
withstanding the corroboration there received, he offered to 
place the specimen in my hands for examination and report. 

Besides giving the specimen an examination myself, I have 
submitted it also to Mr. A. E. Verrill, Professor of Zoology in 
Yale College, who is well versed in the invertebrates, and to 
Mr. 8. I. Smith, assistant in the same department, and excel- 
lent in crustaceology and entomology. We have separately 
and together considered the character of the specimen; and 
while we have reached the same conclusion, we are to be 
regarded as independent judges. Our opinion has been sub- 
mitted to Mr. Billings, and by his request it is here published. 

The conclusion to which we have come is that the organs 
are not legs, but the semicalcified arches in the membrane of 
the ventral surface to which the foliaceous appendages or legs 
were attached. Just such arches exist in the ventral surface 
of the abdomen of the Macrura, and to them the abdominal 
appendages are articulated. 

This conclusion is sustained by the observation that in one 
part of the venter three consecutive parallel arches are di- 
stinctly connected by the intervening outer membrane of the 
venter, showing that the arches were plainly tn the membrane 
as only a calcified portion of it, and were not members moving 
free above it. This being the fact, it seems to set at rest the 
question as to the legs. We would add, however, that there is 
good reason for believing the supposed legs to have been such 
arches in their continuing of nearly uniform width almost or 
quite to the lateral margin of the animal, and in the additional 
fact that, although curving forward in their course toward the 
margin, the successive arches are about equidistant or parallel, 
a regularity of position not to be looked for in free-moving 
legs. The curve in these arches, although it implies a forward 
ventral extension on either side of the leg-bearing segments 
of the body, does not appear to afford any good reason for 
doubting the above conclusion. It is probable that the two 
prominences on each arch nearest the median line of the body, 

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1870, No. 104, p. 479, with a plate giving a 
full-sized view of the under surface of the Trilobite, a species that was 
over 4 inches in length. 

26* 


368 Mr. G. Krefft on a new Australian Ziphioid Whale. 


which are rather marked, were points of muscular attachment 
for the foliaceous appendage it supported. 

With the exception of these arches, the under surface of the 
venter must have been delicately membranous, like that of the 
abdomen of a lobster or other macruran. Unless the under 
surface were in the main fleshy, Trilobites could not have 
rolled into a ball. 


XLVIII.—WNotice of a new Australian Ziphioid Whale. By 
G. Krerrt, F.L.S.; with a Note by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. 


I ENCLOSE the photograph of the tooth of a new whale, 18 feet 
long, caught in Little Bay. It is allied to the genus Meso- 
plodon, and I propose to call it Mesoplodon CGhinthert. We 
have the entire skeleton. The tooth was imbedded in the 
mandible, and is bent, the tip towards the margin; but it was 
not visible from without. Unfortunately, the body was very 
much hacked and lacerated; but most of the abdominal vis- 
cera have been saved. 


Sydney, Feb. 24, 1871. 


The form of the tooth is so unlike that of any other Ziphioid 
known, that I regard it as indicating a new genus, which I 
would propose to call Callidon, characterized by the form and 
surface. It is here figured from Dr. Krefft’s photograph 
and sketch.—J. E. G. 


: 369 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The Honey-Bee: its Natural History, Physiology, and Management. 
By Epwarp Bryan, M.D. Revised, enlarged, and illustrated by 
Wittram Aveustus Munn, F.R.H.S. &e. 8vo. London: Van 
Voorst, 1870. 

Amone the almost infinite series of Bee-books of which our literature 
ean boast, Dr. Bevan’s volume has always deservedly taken a high 
place. But of late years the discoveries made in the natural history 
of the bee, and the changes thereby induced in the system of 
management adopted by enlightened apiarians, have thrown this 
excellent manual rather out of date; and Mr. Munn has therefore 
performed a task for which he deserves the thanks of all bee-keepers 
by taking up the subject from Bevan’s stand-point, cancelling the 
antiquated parts of the book, and working into it, for the most part, 
so far as we can see, very conscientiously, the results of recent in- 
vestigations into this most interesting department of practical ento- 
mology. 

The first part of Mr. Munn’s volume, occupying nearly one-half 
of it, is exclusively devoted to the description of the management of 
the beehive, and gives all necessary practical directions for the 
establishment of an apiary. The author, like all enthusiasts upon 
a single subject, has, of course, a pet plan of his own. This con- 
sists of a peculiar form of hive, which he calls “ the bar-and-frame 
hive,” and to which he ascribes great advantages, both with regard 
to the management of the bees, and to the carrying on of observa- 
tions for the purpose of completing those parts of our knowledge of 
the habits and physiology of these interesting insects which still 
present some degree of obscurity. The merits of this peculiar appa- 
ratus, the structure of which is fully described and illustrated with 
figures, we will not venture to discuss; to the uninitiated mind it 
seems to be an admirable contrivance. 

In his second part Mr. Munn enters upon those questions which 
are of interest to entomologists—the anatomy and physiology of the 
insect, its senses and instincts, its mode of architecture, &c.; but 
here also we find several chapters devoted to matters connected with 
pure apiarianism. The treatment of the natural history of the in- 
sect is somewhat defective, owing to an evidently imperfect know- 
ledge of entomology on the part of the author, and in many cases to 
his scattering information upon particular points in the natural his- 
tory of the bee through several chapters of the book, which are 
properly connected with matters treated of elsewhere. Some of his 
opinions will, no doubt, be warmly disputed both by his brother 
aplarians and by entomologists; whilst in other cases, as in his rejec- 
tion of Siebold’s theory of the parthenogenetic origin of the drones, 
he will certainly meet with little favour from most entomologists, 
whilst many bee-keepers will be inclined to support him; but the 
reader will find in these chapters a valuable series of observed facts, 
the importance of which is quite independent of the conclusions drawn 
from them, whether rightly or wrongly, by the author. With regard 


» 


370 Bibliographical Notices. 


to the author’s objections to Von Siebold’s views, we may say that 
he does not seem to have comprehended their full significance, 
and that we cannot think that the arguments used by him at all in- 
validate the hypothesis of the parthenogenetic origin of drone-eggs. 

Mr. Munn’s book, which we recommend to the notice of all bee- 
masters and general entomologists, is illustrated with a considerable 
number of plates, some of which show the form and structure of 
different kinds of hives and other apiarian apparatus, whilst the 
rest exhibit figures of bees and their cells and combs in various 
conditions. The latter are coloured, and are drawn by the author 
himself; their execution is rough, but they are generally very 
characteristic. 


British Insects: a Familiar Description of the Form, Structure, 
Habits, and Transformations of Insects. By K. F. Sravetry. 
8vo. London: Reeve, 187]. 


Miss Staveley has followed up her excellent little book on the 
British Spiders with an equally good work on the insects of our 
islands, although, as might be expected from the difference in the 
extent of the two subjects, the treatment here necessarily adopted 
causes a fundamental difference between the two books. Miss 
Staveley’s ‘ British Spiders’ was in fact an abridgment of Mr. Black- 
wall’s great work on the same class of animals, containing charac- 
ters of all the species and figures illustrating all the genera; so that 
it would enable the serious study of the Araneida to be carried on 
to a considerable extent, and might be used as a pocket summary of 
Blackwall’s monograph; whilst in the ‘ British Insects’ the author 
has aimed only at guiding the beginner’s first steps in the study of 
entomology. The number of species referred to is necessarily small 
in comparison with the enormous insect-population of Britain; and 
the figures given only illustrate the great groups or families. 

But Miss Staveley has carried out the one plan as well as she did 
the other, and has produced an admirable manual for the tyro in 
entomology. Her classification, indeed, is somewhat antiquated, 
being founded chiefly upon the ‘ Introduction to the Modern Classi- 
fication of Insects’ of Prof. Westwood; so that we here once more 
meet with the orders Euplexoptera, Thysanoptera, Trichoptera, 
Aphaniptera, Homoptera, and Heteroptera, which most entomolo- 
gists have long since given up. ‘The Strepsiptera are mentioned as 
puzzling insects, but placed with the Coleoptera. Perhaps the un- 
due multiplication of orders has advantages for the beginner in some 
cases, by enabling the definitions of these groups to be drawn up 
with less liability to exceptions; and probably this feeling may 
have weighed with the author in adopting Westwood’s classifica- 
tion; but we think that, in the case of the Homoptera and Hetero - 
ptera, at any rate, greater perspicuity would have been attained by 
uniting them in a single order characterized by the structure of the 
mouth. 

The information given as to the structure and natural history of 


Bibliographical Notices. 371 


insects in general and of the different groups and species referred 
to appears to be very correct; even the names of the groups and 
insects are generally rightly spelt—a rare occurrence indeed in 
popular books. The treatment adopted is as follows. After a short 
introduction, the author indicates the distinguishing characteristics 
of the class of Insects, and then describes in some detail the struc- 
ture of the different parts of which these creatures are composed, 
and the nature of their metamorphoses, indicating, in connexion 
with the wings, the classification followed in the more special part 
of the book. This information is then summarized in a table of 
orders, with illustrative examples. Each order is then treated 
somewhat in the same fashion, characterized and divided into fami- 
lies or tribes, with descriptions of the appearance and habits of some 
of the commonest species belonging to it; and each of the larger 
orders has likewise its tabular synopsis, furnishing a summary of its 
contents. The systematic arrangement is doubtless open to eriti- 
cism, and especially, as already stated, to the charge of being rather 
antiquated ; but the learner who has acquired all the information 
which Miss Staveley affords will easily understand and appreciate 
the different views of other writers whose works may fall into his 
hands. 

One of the great attractions of this book to the young entomolo- 
gist will be the beautiful figures with which it is illustrated: these 
consist of sixteen excellent coloured plates by Mr. Robinson, and of a 
considerable number of woodcuts, both of details and of insects, scat- 
tered through the text. The whole of these figures are admirably 
executed ; so that, both from a literary and an artistic point of view, 
we feel pleasure in recommending the book to our readers as an 
introduction to the study of entomology. 


An Introductory Text-book of Zoology, for the Use of Junior Classes. 
By H. Atteyne Nicnorson, M.D., D.Sc., Ph.D., F.R.S.E., F.G.S. 
Sm. 8vo. Edinburgh and London: Blackwood, 1871. 


We have already had occasion to speak in favourable terms of 
Dr. Nicholson’s zoological manuals ; and we have now to call atten- 
tion to a third publication, of a more elementary nature than either 
of its predecessors, and intended, as the author tells us, ‘for the use 
of junior classes.” This little work seems to us well adapted for its 
purpose, although perhaps the “junior classes” will be inclined to 
think that the quantity of technical terms which they are called 
upon to learn in order to understand its teachings is rather too great. 
Dr. Nicholson would indeed have done well to have adopted a more 
popular style in a junior class-book. 

The arrangement adopted is the same as in the larger manuals, 
namely that of Prof. Huxley, followed almost without a variation. 
The classification is carried as far as the orders, and illustrative ex- 
amples are cited and described under each group. The illustrations 
are for the most part, if not entirely, identical with those employed 
in the author’s previous books, and are generally good. 


372 Royal Society -— 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ROYAL SOCIETY. 


March 30, 1871.—General Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., President, 
in the Chair. 


« Experiments in Pangenesis, by Breeding from Rabbits of a pure 
variety, into whose circulation blood taken from other varieties had 
previously been largely transfused.” By Francis Gatton, F.R.S. 


Darwin’s provisional theory of Pangenesis claims our belief on the 
ground that it is the only theory which explains, by a single law, 
the numerous phenomena allied to simple reproduction, such as 
reversion, growth, and repair of injuries. On the other hand, its 
postulates are hypothetical and large, so that few naturalists seem 
willing to grant them. To myself, as a student of Heredity, it 
seemed of pressing importance that these postulates should be tested. 

If their truth could be established, the influence of Pangenesis 
on the study of heredity would be immense ; if otherwise the ne- 
gative conclusion would still be a positive gain. 

It is necessary that I should briefly recapitulate the cardinal points 
of Mr. Darwin’s theory. They are (1) that each of the myriad cells 
in every living body is, to a great extent, an independent organism ; 
(2) that before it is developed, and in all stages of its development, 
it throws “gemmules” into the circulation, which live there and 
breed, each truly to its kind, by the process of self-division, and 
that, consequently, they swarm in the blood, in large numbers of 
each variety, and circulate freely with it; (3) that the sexual ele- 
ments consist of organized groups of these gemmules; (4) that the 
development of certain of the gemmules in the offspring depends on 
their consecutive union, through their natural affinities, each attach- 
ing itself to its predecessor in a regular order of growth; (5) that gem- 
mules of innumerable varieties may be transmitted for an enormous 
number of generations without being developed into cells, but always 
ready to become so, as shown by the almost insuperable tendency 
to feral reversion, in domesticated animals. 

It follows from this, and from the general tenor of Mr. Darwin’s 
reasoning and illustrations, that two animals, to outward appearance 
of the same pure variety, one of which has mongrel ancestry and the 
other has not, differ solely in the constitution of their blood, so far as 
concerns those points on which outward appearance depends. The 
one has none but gemmiules of the pure variety circulating in his veins, 
and will breed true to his kind; the other, although only the pure va- 
riety of skin-gemmules happens to have been developed in his own 
skin, has abundance of mongrel gemmules in his blood, and will be 
apt to breed mongrels. It also follows from this that the main 
stream of heredity must flow in a far smaller volume from the 
developed parental cells, of which there is only oue of each variety, 
than from the free gemmules circulating with the blood, of which 
there is a large number of eacu variety. If a parental developed cell 


Mr. F. Galton’s Experiments in Pangenesis. Sto 


bred faster than a free gemmule, an influx of new immigrants would 
gradually supplant the indigenous gemmules ; under which supposi- 
tion, a rabbit which, at the age of six months, produced young 
which reverted to ancestral peculiarities, would, when five years old, 
breed truly to his individual peculiarities ; but of this there is no 
evidence whatever. 

Under Mr. Darwin’s theory, the gemmules in each individual 
must therefore be looked upon as entozoa of his blood, and, so far 
as the problems of heredity are concerned, the body need be looked 
upon as little more than a case which encloses them, built up through 
the development of some of their number. Its influence upon them 
can be only such as would account for the very minute effects of use 
or disuse of parts, and of acquired mental habits being transmitted 
hereditarily. 

It occurred to me, when considering these theories, that the truth 
of Pangenesis admitted of a direct and certain test. I knew that the 
operation of transfusion of blood had been frequently practised with 
success on men as well as animals, and that it was not a crael opera- 
tion—that not only had it been used in midwifery practice, but that 
large quantities of saline water had been injected into the veins of 
patients sufferimg under cholera. I therefore determined to inject 
alien blood into the circulation of pure varieties of animals (of 
course, under the influence of anesthetics), and to breed from them, 
and to uote whether their offspring did or did not show signs of 
mongrelism. If Pangenesis were true, according to the interpreta- 
tion which [ have put upon it, the results would be startling in their 
novelty, and of no small practical use ; for it would become pos- 
sible to modify varieties of animals, by introducing slight dashes of 
new blood, in ways important to breeders. Thus, supposing a small 
infusion of bull-dog blood was wanted in a breed of greyhounds, this, 
or any more complicated admixture, might be effected (possibly by 
operating through the umbilical cord of a newly born animal) in a 
single generation. 

I have now made experiments of transfusion and cross-circula- 
tion on a large scale in rabbits, and have arrived at definite results, 
uegativing, in my opinion, beyond all doubt, the truth of the doctrine 
of Pangenesis. 

The course of my experiments was as follows :—Towards the end 
of 1869, I wroie to Dr. Sclater, the Secretary of the Zoological 
Society, explaining what I proposed to do, and asking if I might 
be allowed to keep my rabbits in some unused part of the Gardens, 
because I had no accommodation for them in my own house, and I 
was also anxious to obtain the skilled advice of Mr. Bartlett, the 
Superintendent of the Gardens, as to their breed and the value of my 
results. I further asked to be permitted to avail myself of the ser- 
vices of their then Prosector, Dr. Murie, to make the operations, 
whose skill and long experience in minute dissection is well known. 
I have warmly to thank Dr. Sclater for the large assistance he has 
rendered to me, in granting all I asked, to the full, and more than to the 
full; and I have especially to express my obligations to the laborious 


374 Royal Society :— 


and kind aid given to me by Dr. Murie, at real inconvenience to him- 
self, for he had little leisure tospare. The whole of the operations of 
transfusion into the jugular vein were performed by him, with the help 
of Mr. Oscar Fraser, then Assistant Prosector, and now appointed 
Osteologist to the Museum at Calcutta, I doing no more than pre- 
paring the blood derived from the supply-animal, performing the 
actual injection, and taking notes. The final series of operations, con- 
sisting of cross-circulation between the carotid arteries of two varieties 
of rabbits, took place after Dr. Murie had ceased to be Prosector. 
They were performed by Mr. Oscar Fraser in a most skilful manner, 
though he and I were still further indebted, on more than one occa- 
sion, to Dr. Murie’s advice and assistance. My part in this series 
was limited to inserting and tying the canule, to making the cross- 
connexions, to recording the quality of the pulse through the exposed 
arteries, and making the other necessary notes. 

The breed of rabbits which I endeavoured to mongrelize was the 
“Silver-grey.” I did so by infusing blood into their circulation, 
which I had previously drawn from other sorts of rabbits, such as I 
could, from time to time, most readily procure. I need hardly de- 
scribe Silver-grey rabbits with minuteness. They are peculiar in 
appearance, owing to the intimate mixture of black and grey hairs 
with which they are covered. They are never blotched, except in the 
one peculiar way I shall shortly describe; and they never have lop ears. 
They are born quite black, and their hair begins to turn grey when a 
few weeks old. The variations to which the breed is liable, and which 
might at first be thought due to mongrelism, are white tips to the 
nose aud feet, and also a thin white streak down the forehead. But 
these variations lead to no uncertainty, especially as the white streak 
lessens or disappears, and the white tips become less marked, as the 
animal grows up. Another variation is much more peculiar: it is 
the tendency of some breeds to throw “‘ Himalayas,” or white rabbits 
with black tips. From first to last I have not been troubled with 
white Himalayas; but in one of the two breeds which I have used, 
and which I keep carefully separated from each other, there is a ten- 
dency to throw “ sandy”’ Himalayas. One of these was born a few 
days after I received the animals, before any operation had been made 
upon them, and put me on my guard. A similar one has been born 
since an operation. Bearing these few well-marked exceptions in 
mind, the Silver-grey rabbit is excellently adapted for breeding-ex- 
periments. If it is crossed with other rabbits, the offspring betray 
mongrelism in the highest degree, because any blotch of white or of 
colour, which is not ‘‘ Himalayan,”’ is almost certainly due to mon- 
grelism ; and so also is any decided change in the shape of the ears. 

I shall speak in this memoir of litters connected with twenty 
silver-grey rabbits, of which twelve are does and eight are bucks ; and 
eighteen of them have been submitted to one or two of three sorts of 
operations. These consisted of :— 

(1) Moderate transfusion of partially defibrinized blood. The silver- 
grey was bled as much as he could easily bear; that was to about an 
ounce, a quantity which bears the same proportion to the weight of 


Mr. F. Galton’s Haperiments in Pangenesis. 375 


his body (say 76 0z.) that 2 lbs. bears to the weight of the body of a 
man (say 154 lbs.); and the same amount of partially defibrinized 
blood, taken from a killed animal of another variety, was thrown in 
in its place. ‘Phe blood was obtained from a yellow, common grey, 
or black and white rabbit, killed by dividing the throat, and received 
in a warmed basin, where it was stirred with a split stick to remove 
part of the fibrine. Then it was filtered through linen into a 
measuring-glass, and thence drawn up with a syringe, graduated into 
drachms ; and the quantity injected was noted. 

(2) The second set of operations consisted in a large transfusion of 
wholly defibrinized blood, which I procured by whipping it up 
thoroughly with a whisk of rice-straw ; and, in order to procure 
sufficient blood, I had on one occasion to kill three rabbits. I alter- 
nately bled the silver-grey and injected, until in some cases a total 
of more than 3 ounces had been taken out and the same quantity, 
wholly defibrinized, had been thrown in. This proportion corresponds 
to more than 6 lbs. of blood in the case of a man. 

(3) The third operation consisted in establishing a system of cross- 
circulation between the carotid artery of a silver-grey and that of a 
common rabbit. It,was effected on the same principle as that de- 
scribed by Addison and Morgan (Essay on Operation of Poisonous 
Agents upon the Living Body. Longman & Co., 1829), but with 
more delicate apparatus and for a much longer period. The rabbits 
were placed breast to breast, in each other’s arms, so that their throats 
could be brought close together. A carotid of each was then ex- 
posed ; the circulation in each vessel was temporarily stopped, above 
and below, by spring holders; the vessels were divided, and short 
canulee, whose bores were larger than the bore of the artery in its 
normal state, were pressed into the mechanically distended mouths 
of the arteries ; the canulze were connected cross-wise ; the four spring 
holders were released, and the carotid of either animal poured its 
blood direct into the other. The operation was complicated, owing 
to the number of instruments employed; but I suspended them from 
strings running over notched bars, with buttons as counterpoises, and 
so avoided entanglement. These operations were exceedingly suc- 
cessful; the pulse bounded through the canulee with full force ; and 
though, in most cases, it began to fall off after ten minutes or so, and 
I was obliged to replace the holders, disconnect the canulee, extract 
the clot from inside them with a miniature corkscrew, reconnect the 
canulee, and reestablish the cross-flow two, three, or more times in 
the course of a single operation, yet on two occasions the flow was 
uninterrupted from beginning to end. The buck rabbit, which I 
indicate by the letter O, was 373 minutes in the most free cross-cir- 
culation imaginable with his ‘‘ blood-mate,” a large yellow rabbit. 
There is no mistaking the quality of the circulation in a bared artery ; 
for, when the flow is perfectly free, the pulse throbs and bounds 
between the finger and thumb with a rush, of which the pulse at the 
human wrist, felt in the ordinary way, gives an imperfect conception. 

These, then, are the three sorts of operations which I have per- 
formed on the rabbits ; it is convenient that I should distinguish them 


376 Royal Society :-— 


by letters. I will therefore call the operation of simply bleeding once, 
and then injecting, by the letter vw; that of repeated bleedings and 
repeated injections by the letter w; and that of cross-circulation by 
the letter x. 

In none of these operations did I use any chemical means to de- 
termine the degree to which the blood was changed ; for I did not 
venture to compromise my chances of success by so severe a mea- 
sure; but I adopted the following method of calculation instead :— 

I calculate the change of blood effected by transfusion, or by cross- 
circulation, upon moderate suppositions as to the three following 
matters :— 

(1) The quantity of blood in a rabbit of known weight. 

(2) The time which elapses before each unit of incoming blood is 
well mixed up with that already in the animal’s body. 

(3) The time occupied by the flow, through either carotid, of a 
volume of blood equal to the whole contents of the circulation. 

As regards 1, the quantity of blood in an animal’s body does not 
admit, by any known method, of being accurately determined. | 
am content to take the mcdern rough estimate, that it amounts to one- 
tenth of its total weight. If any should consider this too little, and 
prefer the largest estimate, viz. that in Valentin’s ‘Repertorium,’ 
vol. iii, (1838), p. 281, where it is given for a rabbit as one part in 
every 62 of the entire weight, he will find the part of my argument 
which is based on transfusion to be weakened, but not overthrown, 
while that which relies on cross-circulation is not sensibly affected. 

As regards 2, the actual conditions are exceedingly complex ; but 
we may evade their difficulty by adopting a limiting value. It is 
clear that when only a brief interval elapses before each unit of newly 
infused blood is mixed with that already in circulation, the quality of 
the blood which, at the moment of infusion into one of the cut ends 
of the artery or vein, is flowing out of the other, will be more 
alienized than if the interval were longer. It follows that the blood 
of the two animals will intermix more slowly when the interval is 
brief than when it is long. Now I propose to adopt an extreme 
supposition, and to consider them to mix instantaneously. The re- 
sults I shall thereby obtain will necessarily be less favourable to 
change than the reality, and will protect me from the charge of ex- 
aggerating the completeness of intermixture. 

As regards 3, I estimate the flow of blood through either carotid 
to be such that the volume which passes through it in ten minutes 
equals the whole volume of blood in the body. ‘Thisis a liberal esti- 
mate; but I could afford to make it twice or even thrice as liberal, 
without prejudice to my conclusions. 

Upon the foregoing data the following Table has been constructed. 
The formule are:—Let the blood in the Silver-grey be called a, 
and let its volume be V, and let the quantity w of alien blood be 
thrown in at each injection, then the quantity of blood @ remaining 
in the Silver-grey’s circulation, after n injections, 


(4) 


Mr. F. Galton’s Haxperiments in Pangenesis. 377 


If the successive injections be numerous and small, so as to be 
equivalent to a continuous flow, then, after w of alien blood has 


w 
passed in, the formula becomes V.e V. 


A. comparison of the numerical results from these two formula 
shows that no sensible difference is made if (within practicable limits) 
few and large, or many and small, injections are made, the total 
quantity injected being the same. 

In cross-circulation the general formula is this :—If V’ be the 
volume of blood in the other rabbit, after w of alien blood has passed 
through either canula, the quantity of blood a remaining in the Silver- 
grey exceeds* 


V ay ar aaa 
—e yt ! F, 
2w 


This becomes = { ite, ¥ } when V=V'; also, when V'’ is infinite, 


it gives the formula already mentioned for injection by a continuous 
flow of purely alien blood. 


Taste I. 
(Contents of circulation of Silver-grey Rabbit= 100.) 


Maximum percentage of original blood remaining Daniadtig mi 
’ 


‘er i 
afte nutes, during 


See which the 
blood Successive injections Blood ace sia 
: I : ood-mate} flow throug 
infused. fof purelyealien blood, Rabbits si; larger sak acral 

each= ae has lasted. 
Number of 
injections. 
25 3 25 
50 5 
75 13 
100 10 
125 124 
150 15 
175 174 
200 20 
300 30 
400 40 
infinite infinite. 


I now give a list (Table II.) of the rabbits to which, or to whose 


* T am indebted to Mr. George Darwin for this formula. 


378 


Royal Society :— 


Taste II. 
Esti- |Nature| Drachms in- 
mated of fused, and pe- Percentage 
; ; of alienized 
weight of) opera-) riod of cross- bieca 
blood. | tion*.) circulation. ; 
drachms. 
79 u 9 il 
u 10 12 
82 10 min. per-| 50 
= x fect, 15 or 20) ¢ “| ‘Z 
| very good. || ees 
73 u 9-5 i 
79 u Ee 5 
u 
58 : 13 min. good, 
v {14 poor. \ 50, about 
61 u Tt 
or 
[ fue 6) 35 
60 jections 
| 2 | {8l min. good, be 75 
| tetal. 
15 min. per- 
ce: fect, 15 very 
good. 
f 16 min. per- 
x fect, not much} | nearly 50 
more. 
xz  |35 min. perfect. 
; too unsuccess- 
z ful to be worth) } ? any. 
counting. 


Colour &e. of 
blood-mate. 


Common grey 
and white. 
Yellow, large. 


| Common grey. 
Albino, large. 


Himalaya. 
Common prey. 


Common grey. 


Black and white, 
| large. 


Grey and black, 
speckled. 

Common grey. 

Common grey. 


Common grey 
and white. 


Yellow, brown 
mouth (? Hima- 
laya). 


Angora, fawn 
and white. 


Silver-grey yee 
Does. | pabbit. 
lbs. oz. 
A Daag 
B ‘yn ta} 
c 5 8 
D 5 4 
E 4 9 
F 413 
G 4 11 
186 
It 
Jt 
Bucks. 
K 4 14 
L 4 13 
M 4 0 
N 4 9 
O (son of 
C (w) by 
K (uw) ) 
Pt 
Qt 


u 9 14 
{ 14, in 4 injec- 9 
bd | tions, total. is 
u 7 11 
u 7 14 
24-5, in 6 injec- 
ad { tions, total. } =e 
u 75 13 
{ 16°5,in4injec- 
a 1 Hon total. i oS 
av (37% min. perfect, 50 
ef fe to 30 min. \ 50 
: perfect. 
15 min. per- 
a fect, 15 very 50 
good. 
a 1 min. pretty \ 50 
good. 


{ Yellow, brown 
mouth. 


Yellow and white. 


Common grey. 
Black and white. 
3 black and white 
in succession. 
Angora, grey and 
white, red eyes. 
Yellow. 
Yellow. 


Common grey. 


Yellow and white. 


Common grey 
and white. 


* Note (to 4th column).—w means simple transfusion, by one copious bleed- 
ing, and then injecting ; ~ means compound transfusion by successive bleedings 
and successive injections ; « means cross-circulation. 

+ These rabbits belong to a breed liable to throw “ Sandy ” Himalayas. 


Mr. F. Galton’s Experiments in Pangenesis. 379 
g 


blood-mates, I shall have to refer. very necessary particular will 
be found in the Table :—the weight of the rabbits; the estimated 
weight of blood in their veins; the operations performed on them, 
whether wv, w, or x; the particulars of those several operations ; the 
estimated percentage of alien blood that was substituted for their 
natural blood ; and lastly, the colour, size, and breed of their blood- 
mates. 

In another list (Table III.) I give particulars of all the litters I 
have obtained from these rabbits, classified according to the opera- 
tions which the parents had previously undergone. 


Taste III. 


Litters subsequent to first transfusion. Both parents Silver-greys. 


Average proportion of alienized blood in either parent=4 ; 
therefore in young % also. 


Out of By | Number and character of litters. | 
A K, 4 true Silver-greys. 
A M 5 ditto, but | had a white foot to above knee. 
B K 5 true Silver-greys. 
C Kk 6 ditto. 
D K 4 ditto. 
E L 6 ditto. 
= | 
30 all true Silver-greys, except possibly one | 
instance. 


Litters subsequent to second transfusion of buck. Both parents 
Silver-greys. Average proportion of alienized blood in young 


about j. 
Out of By Number and character of litters. 
A M 6 true Silver-greys. | 
| 


Litters subsequent to cross-circulation of buck only, the does being 
0 or uv. Both parents Silver-greys. Average proportion of 
blood in young between j and 4. 


Out of | By | Number and character of litters. 
s O 5 true Silver-greys. 
C O 5 ditto. 
| O 3 ditto. 
| 13 all Silver-greys. 


380 Royal Society :-— 


Litters subsequent to cross-circulation of both parents (Silver-greys). 
Average proportion of alienized blood in young fully 3. 


| Out of By | Number and character of litters. 
B O | 8 true Silver-greys. 
H Oo 1) 7 ditto: 
H O | 7 ditto. 
I* pe 6 ditto. 
J* Q* 6 ditto, all but one, a sandy Himalaya. 
J* P* | 8 true Silver-greys. 
| 37 36 Silver-greys, 1 Himalaya. 


Litters subsequent to cross-circulation of both parents (common 
rabbits). Average proportion of alienized blood in young a 
little less than 3 


Out of By | 
blood-mate} blood-mate | Number and character of litters. 
to to 
E R 8 none Silver- -grey, 7, all like father or mother. 
ay) Q* | 5 ditto. 
G O | 9 ditto. 
I* | Q* | 8 ditto. 
J* Q* 8 ditto. 
38 none Silver-greys. | 


I will now summarize the results. In the first instance I ob- 
tained five does (A, B, C, D, and E) and three bucks (K, L, and M) 
which had undergone the operation which I call w, and which had in 
consequence about % of their blood alienized. I bred from these f, 
partly to see if I had produced any effect by the little I had done, 
and chiefly to obtain a stock of young rabbits which would be born 
with 2 of alien gemmules in their veins, and which, when operated 
upon themselv es, would produce descendants having nearly 3 ; alienized 
blood (the exact proportion is 1—(1—4)?=4). I obtained thirty 
young ones in six litters ; and they were all true silver-greys, except, 
possibly, in one instance (out of the doe A (w) by the buck M (u)), 
where one, of a litter of five, had a white fore leg, the white extending 
to above the knee-jomt. This white leg gave me great hopes that 
Pangenesis would turn out to be true, though it might easily be 
accounted for by other causes; for my stock were sickly (both those 
on which I had not operated and those on which I had suffering 
severely from a skin disease), and it was natural under those cir- 
cumstances of ill health that more white than usual should appear in 
the young. 

* These rabbits belong to a breed liable to throw ‘‘ Sandy” Himalayas. 

+ I always allowed the bucks to run for awhile with waste does before com- 
mencing the breeding-experiments, that all old reproductive material might be 
got rid of, 


Mr. F. Galton’s Hxperiments in Pangenesis. 381 


Having, then, had experience in transfusion, and feeling myself 
capable of managing a more complicated operation without confusion, 
I began the series which I call w. I left my old lot of does un- 
touched, but obtained one new doe (G(w)), which had undergone 
the last operation, and three bucks (K (u,w), M (wu, w), N (u, w)) 
which had undergone both operations, wand w. On endeavouring to 
breed from them, the result was unexpected, they appeared to have 
become sterile. The bucks were as eager as possible for the does ; 
but the latter proving indifferent, I was unable to testify to their union 
having taken place; so I left them in pairs, in the same hutch, 
for periods of three days at a time. Attempts were made in this 
way, to breed from them in seven instances ; and five of them were 
utter failures. One case was quite successful ; and that, fortunately, 
was of the same pair (A (w) and M(w, w)) which, under the w opera- 
tion, had bred the white-footed young one. ‘This time, the offspring 
(six in number) were pure silver-greys. The last case was unfortu- 
nate. The doe (E(w)) had been once sterile to its partner (N u, w)), 
and she had been put again in the same hutch with him for a short 
period, but was thought not to have taken him. She was shortly 
afterwards submitted to the operation z. From this she had nearly 
recovered when she brought forth an aborted litter and died. I was 
absent from town at the time; but Mr. Fraser, who examined them, 
wrote to say he fully believed that some-were pied ; if so, it must 
have been under the influence of the cross-circulation. But I have 
little faith in the appearance of the skin of naked, immature rabbits ; 
for I have noticed that difference of transparency, and the colour of 
underlying tissues, give fallacious indications. 

My results thus far came to this, viz. that by injecting defibrinized 
blood I had produced no other effect than temporary sterility. If 
the sterility were due to this cause alone, my results admitted of being 
interpreted in a sense favourable to Pangenesis, because I had de- 
prived the rabbits of a large part of that very component of the 
blood on which the restoration of tissues depends, and therefore of 
that part in which, according to Pangenesis, the reproductive ele- 
ments might be expected to reside. I had injected alien corpuscles 
but not alien gemmules. The possible success of the white foot, in 
my first litters, was not contradicted by the absence of any thing of 
the sort in my second set, because the additional blood I had thrown 
in was completely defibrinized. It was essential to the solution of 
the problem, that blood in its natural state should be injected ; 
and I thought the most convenient way of doing so was by esta- 
blishing cross-circulation between the carotids. If the results were 
affirmative to the truth of Pangenesis, then my first experiments would 
not be thrown away ; for (supposing them to be confirmed by larger 
experience) they would prove that the reproductive elements lay 
in the fibrine. But if cross-circulation gave a negative reply, it would 
be clear that the white foot was an accident of no importance to the 
theory of Pangenesis, and that the sterility need not be ascribed to 
the loss of hereditary gemmules, but to abnormal health, due to 
defibrinization and perhaps to other causes also. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 27 


382 Royal Soctety :— 


My operations of cross-circulation (which I call 2) put me in pos- 
session of three excellent silver-grey bucks, four excellent silver-grey 
does, and one doe whose operation was not successful enough for me 
to care to count it. One of my x does (B) had already undergone 
the operation uw, and I had another of my old lot (C (u)), which I 
left untouched. There were also three common rabbits, bucks, which 
were blood-mates to silver-greys, and four common rabbits, does, 
also blood-mates of silver-greys. From this large stock I have 
bred eighty-eight rabbits in thirteen litters, and in no single case 
has there been any evidence of alteration of breed. There has been 
one instance of a sandy Himalaya; but the owner of this breed 
assures me they are liable to throw them, and, as a matter of fact, 
as I have already stated, one of the does he sent me, did litter and 
throw one a few days after she reached me. The conclusion from 
this large series of experiments is not to be avoided, that the doctrine 
of Pangenesis, pure and simple, as I have interpreted it, is in- 
correct. 

Let us consider what were the alternatives before us. It seems a 
priori that, if the reproductive elements do not depend on the body 
and blood together, they must reside either in the solid structure 
of the gland, whence they are set free by an ordinary process of 
growth, the blood merely affording nutriment to that growth, or 
else that they reside in the blood itself. My experiments show that 
they are not independent residents in the blood, in the way that 
Pangenesis asserts; but they prove nothing against the possibility 
of their being temporary inhabitants of it, given off by existing cells, 
either in a fully developed state or else in one so rudimentary that 
we could only ascertain their existence by inference. In this latter 
case, the transfused gemmules would have perished, just like the 
blood-corpuscles, long before the period had elapsed when the ani- 
mals had recovered from the operations. 

I trust that those who may verify my results will turn their atten- 
tionto the latter possibility, and will try to get the male rabbits to 
couple immediately, and on successive days, after they have been 
operated on. This might be accomplished if there were does at hand 
ready to take them ; because it often happens that when the rabbits 
are released from the operating-table, they are little, if at all, dashed 
in their spirits; they play, sniff about, are ready to fight, and, I have 
no doubt, to couple. Whether after their wounds had begun to in- 
flame, they would still take to the does, I cannot say; but they 
sometimes remain so brisk, that it is probable that in those cases 
they would do so. If this experiment succeeded, it would partly 
confirm the very doubtful case of the pied young of the doe which 
died after an operation of cross-circulation (which, however, further 
implies that though the ovum was detached, it was still possible 
for the mother gemmules to influence it), and it would prove that 
the reproductive elements were drawn from the blood, but that they 
had only a transient existence in it, and were continually renewed 
by fresh arrivals derived from the framework of the body. It would 
be exceedingly instructive, supposing the experiment to give affirma- 


Mr. F. Galton’s Lxperiments in Pangenesis. 383 


tive results, to notice the gradually, waning powers of producing 
mongrel offspring. 


APPENDIX I. 


"ll 

It is important that I should give details of the operations of 
cross-circulation. I may mention that, having to deal with many 
rabbits, I distinguished them permanently by tattooing bold Roman 
numerals in the inside of their ears. 

I. Experiments of cross-circulation on one buck and two does, pure 
silver-greys, of a breed obtained from Mr, E. Royds, of Greenhill, 
Rochdale, ihe same breed as that on which all my w and w experi- 
ments had been made. 

Oct. 19, 1870.—Silver-grey buck, O, out of doe A (u) by M (uw), 
and therefore own brother to the white-footed young one, a small 
rabbit, just six months old. His blood-mate was a 

Yellow buck, lop-eared, white throat, probably 
one-fifth heavier than the silver-grey. I avoided unnecessary weigh- 
ing, because it frightens the animals, and tends to interfere with the 
final success. At 12" 30" I made cross-circulation ; ; flow was per- 
fect; 12" 35™, continued perfect; 12"40™, perfect, but yellow to 
silver- -grey perhaps the prOnES 12" 44™, ditto; 12" 50™, perfect 
both ways; 12° 55™, ditto; 1°, ditto; 1° 5™, ditto; 1° 74%, ditto. 
I then stopped and tied up. I tested the flow with a small and 
delicate but very simple pulse-meter on all these occasions, not liking 
to interfere overmuch with my fingers. I, however, used them at 
the commencement, at 12" 50™, and at 1" 5™, 

Oct. 20, 1870.—Silver-grey doe, B(u), a fine large animal; her 
blood-mate wasa Common large grey lop-eared doe, about one-tenth 
heavier than the silver-grey. 

1", cross-circulation established, apparently perfect; I mean the 
throbbing of the canula and artery were obvious; 1" 6™, felt and 
found the flow quite good; 1” 12™, common to silver-grey quite 
good, vice versd poor; 1" 15™, ditto; I disconnected and cleaned 
and removed clots and reconnected. This I repeated several times ; 
there was still much trouble in maintaining a proper flow from 
silver to common grey, but common to silver was always good. The 
operation continued till 1" 40"; then I disconnected ; and as the 
silver-grey had received too much, I let her bleed to 4 drachms. 

Oct. 27, 1870.—Sizlver-grey doe, H, moderate size; her blood- 
mate was a Common large grey doe, certainly more than a 
tenth heavier than the silver-grey. ‘There was some trouble with 
her, as the carotid was abnormal, and three offshoots from it had to 
be tied before the canula could be inserted. 

12" 48™, cross-circulation established, perfect pulse, but silver to 
common the fullest ; 12" 53", perfect; 1”, silver to common perfect, 
vice versd rather poor ; 1" 2", ditto; 1" 7", common to silver stopped ; 
I disconnected and cleaned and reconnected, and by 1" 12™ had reesta- 
blished perfect cross-circulation ; at 1" 30" I had stopped silver to 


common and made common to silver better; got five minutes good 
27* 


384 Royal Society :— 


flow, then repeated cleanings and got three minutes more. My 
estimate at the close of the operation was that the silver-grey gave 
blood freely for thirty-five minutes, and received it freely for about 
the same time. 

II. Experiments of cross-circulation on two bucks and two does of a 
silver-grey breed, reputed pure, and looking well-bred animals, but 
liable to show russet marks. They were procured of Mr. Vipan, of 
March, Cambridgeshire, and are of the same breed as those on which 
Mr. Bartlett made his well-known experiments about the production 
of Himalayas (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1861). They are liable to throw 
“Sandy Himalayas,” as I found myself, as Mr. Bartlett also found, 
and as Mr. Vipan informs me is the case. I distinguish this breed 
by asterisks (*). 

Oct.6, 1870.—Silver-grey buck, P*, moderate size; his blood-mate 
was a Common grey buck, with some russet on his back 
and white on his belly ; he was the larger of the two animals. 

12" 50™, cross-circulation established, perfect ; 12" 55”, ditto, but 
silver to common, I think, a trifle the stronger; 12" 59™, ditto ; 
1° 5™, common to silver very faint. I stopped hen and cleaved 
out twice and successively ; ‘1" 15", good, but common to silver was 
the least good ; 1° 25™, disconnectea. My estimate was that there 
had been an equivalent to fully twenty-five minutes, and perhaps 
thirty minutes, of capital flow both ways. 

Oct. 7, 1870.—Silver-grey buck, Q*, moderate size; his blood- 
mate was a Yellow buck, white belly, large. 

11" 40", cross-circulation established ; 11" 45™, quite good ; 
11°50", good but not perfect; 11" 55™ good; 12" both stopped. 
Then I made several disconnexions and cleanings, and obtained 
short periods of success; at 12"35™I finally stopped. My estimate 
was thirty minutes’ good running: the silver-grey received more 
than his share; there was a slip in the operation, and five drachms 
of blood were lost between the rabbits; so I did not care to let the 
silver-grey bleed more. 

Oct. 6, 1870.—Silver-grey doe, 1*, moderate size ; her blood-mate 
was a Common grey doe, large. 

3" 40™, cross-circulation was established ; 3" 44™, excellent ; 
3" 50™, excellent ; 3" 55”, excellent; shortly after, something was 
twisted or otherwise went wrong, and both stopped. I had a good 
deal of trouble and but little further success. Ten drachms of blood 
was lost between the rabbits (partly by leakage of the canulz). 

Oct. 7, 1871.—Silver-grey doe, J *, moderate size; her blood-mate 
wasa Yellow doe, dark about mouth, and also of mo- 
derate size. I afterwards became convinced she was simply a sandy 
Himalaya. 

At 2" 5™ established cross-circulation ; 2" 13™, quite good ; 2" 20", 
excellent ; 2" 25™, excellent; 2" 30™, ditto; 2" 35™, ditto; 2" 40", 
ditto, then disconnected. An accident oceurred at the end, by which 
the silver-grey lost four drachms of blood. 


Mr. EF. Galton’s Hxperiments tn Pangenesis. 385 


APPENDIX¢s IT. 
Description of the method of performing the operations. 


It is essentialsto a fair chance of success that the operator should 
have a large and thriving stock of full-grown rabbits. They can- 
not be procured at will in the market ; and young ones are so timid 
and tender that they are not fit to be operated on. The next essential 
point is an operating-table, with ample and proper apparatus for hold- 
ing the rabbits easily but rigidly. It is most improper to subject a 
helpless animal to an operation without taking every precaution for 
its success, so as to minimize the necessity for operating. The chief 
hindrances to success are, entanglement of instruments, or the break- 
ing loose of blood-vessels, both owing to an unexpected start ; also an 
animal will struggle violently, and become terrified if he is loosely 
held, hoping to get away, whilst if he is firmly secured he lies as 
though magnetized, without signs of fear or discomfort, and with 
his pulse and breathing perfectly normal. I regret extremely that, 
although I took pains to inquire, I did not at first hear of Czermak’s 
recently devised apparatus for holding the head. I began by the 
old plan of putting the animals in a bag and holding them, which 
was very unsatisfactory. Then I devised a plan of my own, which 
was good, but inferior to Czermak’s, and I therefore abstain from 
describing it. The latter, with recent modifications, can now be 
obtained at Mr. Hawkesley’s, 4 Blenheim Street, Bond Street, 
London, to whom, I should say, I have been greatly indebted for the 
care and thought he gave to successive and very numerous modi- 
fications of my instruments (far more numerous than I care to de- 
scribe). A drawing of Czermak’s apparatus will be found in the 
‘ Berichte der K. Sachs. Geselischaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig,’ 
1867, p- 212. 

For injections, I used a five-drachm ebonite syringe, whose stem 
was boldly graduated to drachms. ‘The canula (to be inserted into the 
vein) was screwed into a light stopcock. 
This was filled with water, which, so 
long as the cock was closed, did not 
run out for want of a vent-hole. When 
it was thrust in the vein and the vein 
was tied round it, I held the syringe 
full of blood near the open end of the 
stopcock, drove out all air by allowing 
a few drops of blood to fall into its 
mouth, then pushed its nozzle firmly 
in, opened the cock and began to in- 
ject, steadily and slowly, at the rate of 
about one drachm in twenty seconds. |i 
When the syringe was emptied, I Say eee 
turned the stopcock, withdrew it, rapidly filled it, emptied it and 
again filled it with warm water, and returning te the canula with the 
same precautions as before, I threw in about { drachm, to wash the 
blood out of the canula and adjacent vein. I do not think I lost 


386 Royal Society :— 


more than three (or perhaps four) rabbits by injecting air, although 
the removals and replacements of the syringe were very numerous, 
often ten times in a single operation of the w kind. 

My apparatus consisted of a zinc warm-water bath, represented on 
the left of the diagram below; the vessels drawn to the right of it 
fitted into holes in its lid, as indicated by the letters. A is the basin 
to catch the supply-blood ; it was whipped up by the whisk F; then 
poured into C, which consists of a short funnel with muslin below, 
resting in the top of a glass measure ; when the blood had strained 
through, the funnel and muslin were set on the top of D, to get 
them out of the way and, at the same time, to keep them warm for 
future use ; B is the thermometer; E is a spill-case full of water to 
contain the syringe. In addition to these, I required a large slop- 
pail, a jug of hot, and another of cold water. 


Scale 


The sketch shows my latest outfit of basins and warm water for 
injecting. It was not perfected until I had nearly finished the 
experiments. Scrupulous cleanliness is requisite, and great orderli- 
ness ; for the hazard lies, not in the performance of one difficult 
operation, but in making a mistake in some one of a great many 
easy operations. The course of an operation was as follows :— 
(1) secure the animal, (2) remove fur from neck, (3) anesthetics, 
(4) expose jugular, (5) cut a slit in it and let the animal bleed 
as much as he can easily bear, about six drachms, (6) stop the 
flow with gentle pressure by spring forceps; the animal was then 
Jeft for a minute while (7) Dr. Murie and Mr. Fraser divided the 
throat of the supply-rabbit, I catching the blood in a warmed basin 
and whipping it up, to defibrinize it, as it fell. I continued doing 
this while Dr. Murie was (8) inserting the canula; and when he 
was nearly ready he called to me, and I (9) filtered the blood, noting 
its amount, as a guide tu what [ had to dispose of, (10) drew up a 
syringe full, (11) injected a convenient number of drachms or half 


Mr. F. Galton’s Hxperiments in Pangenesis. 387 


drachms, indicated by the graduations on the syringe-handle, (12) 
returned the overplus to the glass of supply-blood, (13) cleansed 
syringe and injected water, (14) let the rabbit bleed three or four 
drachms,—and then recommenced the series. I have not reinserted 
in this description before (11) and (13) what I previously described 
about turning the stopcock &c.; nor have I spoken of the continual 
jotting down of notes in my case-book. 

At the end of all, the vein was tied. It was, no doubt, the surest 
plan to avoid future hemorrhage, especially as the blood was de- 
fibrinized ; but the rabbits were apt to suffer from phlebitis, and I 
lost some thereby. 

Owing to the extreme rapidity and stiffness of the coagulation of 
rabbit’s blood, it is quite easy to estimate the quantity that may have 
been spilt on the operating-table. It has simply to be sponged 
into a measuring-glass. 

Cross-circulation would be a very easy operation in animals whose 
carotids were even a trifle larger than those of silver-grey rabbits ; 
but it is difficult with these, because the smallest canula which can 
be used with propriety can only just be forced into the largest of 
them. It is of no use to operate with small canule ; in every case, 
a layer of fibrine is sure to line the tube; if the bore is small this 
layer chokes it, while a layer of equal thickness in a larger tube 
leaves a free central passage. I found canule 5; inch in diameter 
of bore were worthless; those I used were +; inch. If I were to 
operate again, I should not use silver-grey rabbits, on account of 
their smallness, but ‘‘ Belgian hare” rabbits. When the canulz 
are brought home together, the wire hooks, shown in the sketch, 
secure them; but I also slipped an India-rubber band over the tips of 
their handles. The cut ends of the artery were held open and 
stretched out by a pair of delicate curved forceps (a suggestion due to 
Dr. Murie), and the canula was pressed in (the shape of its mouth 


— ———— ——— = 


was the result of many trials and modifications), and a ligature was 


388 Miscellaneous. 


put on. In the diagram (p. 387), A represents one pair of canule, 
both opened and closed. B shows their position at the time of crossed 
circulation. It will be observed that each artery requires four pieces 
of apparatus, viz. two spring forceps to stop the blood, and two 
canule. Thus, when the throats were brought close together, te 
connect the arteries cross-wise, there were no less than eight separate 
pieces at work in a deep hollow, close together, and attached to 
delicate arteries, none of which could be permitted to twist or interfere 
with each other. I append a reduced sketch 
of one of the two frameworks over which, as 
previously described, I suspended these instru- 
ments, with attached counterpoises, and so 
avoided all confusion. Both pair of canule 
and two pair of forceps are here represented ; 
they might be so arranged; but it is better to 
divide the instruments, equally, between the 
two frames. 

For removing clots from the canule, I tried 
a great many plans, none with as much success 
as I could wish. I have, however, been able 
to extract clots from the artery itself, a good 
quarter of an inch beyond the canulee, with a 
wire whose end had been cut with a file into a 
delicate solid corkscrew. I washed out the 
canule, before reconnecting, with a thin stream of water sent through 
the quill of a small bird, which I had fastened, by help of a short 
India-rubber tube, to my syringe. 

The wounds require careful dressing, just like those of a man. 
The rabbits bear the operations wonderfully well, and appear to suffer 
little or no pain when the influence of the anzesthetics happens to 
have left them temporarily sensible. They are often quite frisky 
when released, and sometimes look as though nothing whatever 
unusual had happened to them, all through the time of their 
recovery. 


os Z 
Stttle x 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
Note on the Ichthyosaurian Head. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN,—By an oversight, in my “Note on the Ichthyo- 
saurian Head,” the frontal bone was excluded from the anterior 
nares of Vertebrates. Exceptions should have been made in favour 
of Monitors and the Mammata. Whether the “ Hell-bender ” is also 
to be excepted might perhaps admit of discussion. 

Faithfully yours, 
H. G. SEEvey, 


Miscellaneous. 389 


Le Jélin of Adanson. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natwral History. 


GrntLEMEN,—In the ¢ Annales des Sciences Naturelles : Zoologie,’ 


4™° série, vol. xv. pp. 369-374 (1861), I published a note on the 
Jélin of Adanson and the genus Pleurodictyon of Goldfuss. 

During my visit to Cette last summer, I had the opportunity, 
through the kindness of M. Dumel-Adanson, the present possessor 
of the collection of Adanson, of examining the typical specimen of 
le Jélin in the ‘ Histoire Naturelle du Sénégal.’ I ascertained that 
it was not provided with any internal calcareous tubes, and that its 
structure was unlike that of any coral or shell or Bryozoon. It 
showed, on the contrary, in this latter respect a great resemblance 
to Myriosteon Higginsii, Gray, which I had the opportunity of ex- 
amining in the British Museum through the kindness of Dr. Giinther. 
Notwithstanding its very different shape, I suspect that this enig- 
matical body may prove to belong to some part of a cartilaginous 
fish. 


I am, Gentlemen, 
. Your most obedient Servant, 


O. A. L, Morca. 
Copenhagen, April 2, 1871. 


On the Action of the so-called Poisonous Shadow of various Tropical 
Plants. By Professor Karsten. 


The author in the first place reported his experience of the pro- 
perties of the Manchineel tree (Hippomane manzanilla, Linn.), which, 
like some other Euphorbiacee, Anacardiaces, and Artocarpeze, is so 
much dreaded by the natives of the regions in which this plant is 
indigenous, that no one will approach it unnecessarily or stay any 
time in its vicinity ; for it is generally known that the comfort of 
repose in the cool shade of this thick-foliaged evergreen tree is paid 
for with painful inflammations, and, in persons of irritable consti- 
tution, even with death. Nevertheless, at present, naturalists regard 
this dread as exaggerated, especially since Jacquin stated that 
during a storm of rain he remained naked for several hours under an 
Hippomane without the smallest injurious consequences. The author 
remembered this statement of Jacquin’s when he met with fine ex- 
amples of the Manchineel on the coast of Venezuela, near La Guayra 
(on the sugar-plantation of Naiguata), and did not hesitate to carry 
out his desire of collecting some of the milky juice of this tree in 
order to investigate its constituents. This occupation, however, 
which lasted for several hours, was speedily followed by a burning 
sensation over the whole body, associated with a swelling of the 
moister parts of the skin, particularly the face, and especially the 
eyes. On the next morning the eyes were almost completely closed 
up, and at the same time so irritable that Karsten had to stay for 
some days in a perfectly dark room. After the lapse of three days 
the swelling diminished, and the epidermis began to separate. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 28 


390 Misceilaneous. 


This Hippomane, therefore, secreted a volatile matter which was 
taken up by the moist skin in a dry atmosphere, and being absorbed 
by the mucous membranes and sudorific glands caused them to be- 
come diseased ; Jacquin, on the contrary, detected nothing of the 
kind, because the gaseous secretion. was taken up by the rain-water, 
and thus rendered innocuous to his body. 

The wood of this Hippomane also apparently contains a similar 
volatile matter; at least its combustion causes similar morbid phe- 
nomena, especially inflammation of the eyes. 

Like the Manchineel, some other Euphorbiacez and Anacardiacex, 
especially species of the genus Lhus (e. g. R. juglandifolia), are 
dreaded in South America. Of the latter the author was also told 
that people have died of the cutaneous sores which were produced 
in consequence of the action of its shadow, 7. ¢. its gaseous emana- 
tion. 

The author finds an analogue of this deleterious exhalation of the 
Hippomane in the volatile organic bases, such as trimethylamine, 
and he thinks that such nitrogenous volatile compounds (substitu- 
tion-products of ammonia) are more generally diffused than we 
suppose. They have probably been overlooked in the analysis of 
the gases exhaled from living plants, because they were attracted 
and retained by the water which the apparatus usually contains. 
In all the plants which Karsten has investigated for this purpose, 
in germinating Leguminose (lentils, peas, lupines), in the develop- 
ment of buds on trees and shrubs (4sculus, Syringa, Crategus, 
Prunus, Pyrus, Viburnum) and on tubers (Helianthus, Solanum), 
in fungi, &c. he detected volatile ammoniacal compounds, some of 
which rendered turmeric paper faintly brown, when he placed very 
dilute pure sulphuric acid upon the bottom of the air-tight receivers, 
shut off by acids, which contained these plants, left it there for a 
few days, and then mixed it with Nesler’s reagent. 

As the tissue of the above-mentioned plants at the same time 
always has an acid reaction, it is not probable that this volatile 
nitrogenous compound is merely ammonia or an ammonical salt ; 
but this further investigations must settle. 

His anatomical results led Karsten to the belief that these volatile 
and, in part, basic nitrogenous compounds originate during the trans. 
formation of the neutral proteine materials (which occur as _ thick- 
walled content-cellules in the tissue-cells of the organs) into acid 
compounds which permanently redden blue litmus-paper, whilst new 
generations of cells make their appearance in these cellules. 

The oxygen which is taken up during this vegetative process by 
the embryos, buds, fungi, &c. which exhale this gaseous matter, 
probably belonging to the amide series, in combination with car- 
bonic acid, would therefore not, as has hitherto been supposed, 
serve to convert certain carbon-compounds of the seed &c. directly 
into carbonic acid and water, but, in the author’s opinion, the oxygen 
would rather act first of all upon the proteine materials present, 
which would thus be oxidized, dissolved, and converted partly into 
viscid compounds, dissolving the hydrates of carbon, fat, &c. (dia- 


Miscellaneous. 391 


stase), and partly into gaseous compounds decomposed by contact 
with the air into carbonic acid and these ammoniacal derivatives. 

The surprising circumstance that the plant should in this way 
give off as an exéretion a part of its scanty supply of nitrogen loses 
its improbability, as the author remarks, when we know that the 
tips of the roots usually have an acid reaction, and that the ammo- 
niacal derivatives carried down by water into the soil are again 
taken up by them. 

Karsten expresses a hope that a thorough study of these conditions 
will elucidate many phenomena which are still obscure and inexpli- 
cable,—for example, the penetration of many germinating parasitic 
fungi into particular organs of plants, particularly such as the de- 
veloping embryos of more highly organized plants, and their leaf- 
and flower-buds—and the finding of the fissures of these organs by 
the germinal mycelium of the fungus, which not unfrequently 
takes place—further, the finding of the micropyle of atropal ovules 
projecting freely into the cavity of the ovary by the pollen-tube ; for 
probably each of these organs exhales a specifically peculiar compound 
which serves as the first nourishment of some one definite kind of 
growing fungal germ 6r pollen-tube, and guides it to the place of 
its subsequent development.—Zertschr. des allgem. osterr. Apotheker- 
Vereines, No. 11, 1871. Communicated by the Author. 


A new Genus of the Eolidide. By Prof. Sarvarorn TRincHEse. 


Prof. Trinchese, of Genoa, has described a new form belonging to 
the family Kolidid, obtained upon seaweeds in the port of Genoa, 
in May 1869. He regards it as forming a new genus most nearly 
allied to Hermea, Loven, but also presenting considerable affinity 
to the genera Phyllobranchus, Bergh, and Chiorera, Gould. He 
characterizes it as follows, under the name of 


Beccartra. 


Corpus elongatum, subcompressum, postice attenuatum. Caput di- 
stinctum, utrinque in lobum planum extensum. Podariwm latum, 
angulis anterioribus acutis, paullulum productis. Branchie 
numerose, foliaceze, seriebus minus distinctis ad latera dorsi 
disposite. Bhinophoria (superior tentacles) longa, foliacea, con- 
voluta. Foramina generations (et ani?) ad dextrum latus. 
Maxille nulle. Radula dentibus validis non denticulatis pre- 
dita. 

The genus is named in honour of Prof. Beccari. 
For the species he proposes the name of Beccaria tricolor ; it is of 

a delicate green colour throughout, but covered with small globules 

of a splendid white and deep carmine-red colour. These extend 

also to the tentacles and branchial leaves. The white globules form 

a transverse band across the anterior margin of the body and an- 

other immediately in front of the pericardial sac. On the dorsal 

surface of the latter they are arranged in little round groups cir- 
cumscribed and separated by red globules; and a similar arrange- 


392 Miscellaneous. 


ment occurs on the lower part of the branchiferous portion of the 
back. The animal is well figured, with elaborate details. Its total 
length is 0:0075 métre.—Annali del Museo Civico di Storia Natu- 
rale di Genova, i. pp. 47-54, pls. 4-7. 


On the Entozoa of the Dolphins. By M. H. Gervats. 


About twenty species of Entozoa have been indicated as living in 
the toothed Cetacea, and M. van Beneden has lately published a 
complete list of them in the Bulletins of the Belgian Academy. 

Of these the common porpoise (Phocena communis) alone has 
furnished five—namely, Ascaris simplex, Strongylus inflexus, S. 
minor, S. convolutus, and Filaria inflewicaudata, Only two are cited 
from the common dolphin (Delphinus Delphis), namely Echino- 
rhynchus pellucidus and Phyllobothrium Delphini. A dolphin of this 
species from Concarneau, dissected at the anatomical laboratory of 
the Museum, furnished, besides the Phyllobothrium, several other 
species, namely :—among the Nematoda, (1) Ascaris simplex, pre- 
viously observed in the porpoise; (2) an undescribed species of Tri- 
chosoma found in the lung : among the Trematoda, a species of fluke 
(Distoma) extracted from the biliary canals: and among the Cestoda 
a very singular worm, with a long and slender. body, without arti- 
culations, and resembling the Ligule, but possessing, like the scoleces 
of this order, a cephalic inflation furnished with four disks, but 
wanting the circlet of hooks. The scoleciform part is slender, and 
may be about one metre in length. From the head start two long, 
waved excretory canals, analogous to those found by M. van Beneden 
in the Cestode worms of various osseous fishes. . 

These worms were enyeloped in cysts placed on the lower surface 
of the diaphragm, and some of them on the anterior abdominal 
muscles. The cysts are very voluminous, measuring 3 or 4 centi- 
metres in length and 2 in breadth; they are generally oval or 
almond-shaped, but sometimes nearly spherical. Their walls are 
tolerably resistant; on cutting into them, a second envelope is 
found, forming a second cyst, of which the form varies greatly. 
The greater number of them were spherical, and one of the halves 
was invaginated in the other: this kind of sphere was umbilicated 
at one of its poles; and a very delicate nearly transparent membrane 
fixed it to the wall of the first cyst. Others were oval, flattened and 
festooned at the margins; others, united by their extremities, com- 
municated through a short hollow pedicle. On opening the second 
cyst, the worm is found coiled up like a ball of thread. 

The author regards this worm as constituting a new genus uniting 
the Teenie with the Ligule; but the generative form (strobile) has 
yet to be discovered. He proposes to name the animal Stenotenia 
Delphini. The dolphin which furnished it also contained numerous 
smaller cysts tenanted by Phyllobothrium Delphini; and the author 
has met with the latter species in a very old Delphinus Tursio taken 
in the Mediterranean near Cette.—Comptes Rendus, Noy. 28, 1870, 
p. 779. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


No. 42. JUNE 1871. 


XLIX.—On the Base (Pelvis) of the Crinoidea brachiata. 
By Prof. Beyricu*. 


Since the investigation of the living Pentacrinus by Johannes 
Miiller, the name of base has been generally accepted for that 
part of the crinoidalyskeleton on which the radially arranged 
parts of the calyx originate. The base, together with the stem, 
forms the dorsal surface of the animal; to the opposite, ven- 
tral surface belong the calycine apertures, which are double in 
the living and single in the fossil forms. 

Both in extent and in composition the base of the calyx is 
subject to multifarious variations. Sometimes it forms a 
spherically hollowed sac, upon the upper margin of which the 
basal joints of the radii are inserted; sometimes it is a short 
funnel or cone, or a flat cup, which takes only a small part in 
the walling of the calycine cavity ; sometimes it seems to have 
entirely disappeared, either by metamorphoses such as may be 
ae a ea in the living Comatule, or by amalgamation 
with the radii, or by an enveloping overgrowth of the latter, 
as is the case in Hugeniacrinus. Nevertheless the base always 
remains an essential part of the skeleton, which cannot be 
imagined as non-existent. A crinoid without a base (which 
does not exist) would be one in which the radii meet, separate 
from each other, in the dorsal pole, so that the pole would be 
surrounded by the first five radial joints. 

The progressive study of the fossil Crinoidea has shown 
that the form and extension of the base furnishes a non- 
essential character, in accordance with which we can scarcely 
form generic divisions; on the other hand it has become more 
and more evident that the composition of the base furnishes 
the most important of all distinctive characters. The arrange- 


* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Monatsbericht der 
kon. preuss. Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin,’ Feb. 1871, pp. 33-55. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. vii. 29 


394 Prof. Beyrich on the Base ( Pelvis) 


ment which Bronn adopted for the Crinoidea, in 1860, in his 
‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs,’ divides the Bra- 
chiata, after Miiller’s example, first into the Tessellata and 
Articulata, and makes smaller sections in the arrangement of 
the genera within these divisions, exclusively from characters 
presented by the various composition of the base. ‘The ar- 
rangement is artificial, and by no means brings the true rela- 
tions of the Crinoidea in all cases to a correct and definitive ex- 
pression ; but it has great advantages over other, older attempts 
at dividing the Crinoidea into families. 

In accordance with their composition, the bases are to be 
distinguished as those which possess a regular quinquepartite 
structure, and those in which the regular quinquepartite com- 
position becomes converted into a symmetrically quadri- or 
tripartite one. This conversion is subject to definite rules, the 
exposition of which is the principal object of this memoir. 
This must be preceded by a consideration of the regularly 
quinquepartite base in connexion with the structure of the stem. 

The composition of the regularly quinquepartite base fol- 
lows the following law :—Beneath the circle of the first radial 
joints a circle of equally numerous segments is inserted in 
alternating positions, the sutures of which strike the middle of 
the radial segments, so that the segments of the basal circle, 
when considered in their relation to the calycine radii, occupy 
an interradial position. A second circle of segments may 
follow, alternating in the same way with those of the first 
circle; so that their position beneath the calycine radii is 
maintained, and they would form a continuation of these if the 
first basal circle were deficient. In the pedunculate Crinoids 
the base is completed by the five sutures of the first basal 
circle when this alone is present, or of the second additional 
basal circle reaching down to the nutritive canal which unites 
the base with the stem. When only a single divided circle is 
present (as in Cupressocrinus), the five segments of the circle 
apply themselves around an undivided central segment which 
is perforated im the middle by the nutritive canal; such a 
central segment, as it essentially participates im the formation 
of the calycine cavity, must be referred to the base, and be 
regarded as the representative of the second basal circle. 
Pedunculate Crinoids with two divided circles in which a 
similar behaviour occurs in the second circle are unknown, as 
are also Crinoids with three divided basal circles*. It is only 


* Hall’s genus Dendrocrinus, to which that author ascribes three basal 
circles, cannot come into consideration here, as both the figure and descrip- 
tion show that the statement rests upon the erroneous interpretation of 
imperfectly preserved remains. 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 395 


among the non-pedunculated and later Crinoids that the re- 
markably isolated genus JJarsupiies is characterized by the 
circumstance that the five segments of the second basal circle 
surround a lafge pentagonal central plate in the same way as 
the segments of the first circle in Cupressocrinus*. 

For the sake of brevity, I will indicate the divided bases, ac- 
cording to whether one or two circles are present, as monocyclic 
or dicyclic. With the dicyclic base it is sufficient to distinguish 
the two circles as the upper and lower, or as the outer and 
inner, as has already been done in my memoir on Hacrinus. 
In that memoir, also, the reasons have been given which are 
opposed to the unaltered retention of the terminology adopted 
by Johannes Miller for the parts of the base. In this the 
segments of the circle lying immediately upon the stem are 
everywhere called basalia—namely, both the segments of the 
monocyclic base and those of the inner circle of the dicyclic 
base; the upper circle of the latter receives, as something 
accessory, the special name of the parabasis. By this it is 
implied that the consideration of the base should start from 
the stem, and not, as is more natural, from the radii. Sub- 
sequent authors merely altered the names, without making 
any improvement. Of the parabasal segments De Koninck 
made pieces sous-radiales, from which resulted subradialia, 
and, with Bronn, the subradial zone. But the monocyclic 
base might with equal justice be named subradial. The name 
of interradials, recently employed by Quenstedt for the para- 
basalia, would, if adopted, be perfectly confusing. 

In many Crinoids the stem is of so simple a structure that 
it only constitutes a transversely segmented appendage of the 
calyx. This is the case with the stems having a circular 
periphery, with a small round nutritive canal, and with inde- 
finitely multiradiately striate articulating surfaces. From these 
we must distinguish other stems which in various ways dis- 
play a quinqueradiate structure in directions which stand in a 
definite relation to the directions determining the arrangement 
of the calyx. Sometimes it is by the pentagonally prismatic 


* Among the older Crinoids, F. Roemer’s Astylocrinus levis (Lethea 
Geognostica, Taf. 4". fig. 13) appears, like Marsupites, to possess two basal 
circles, the lower of which, however, does not surround a central plate, 
but is attached to an undivided central boss, nearly as, in Apiocrinus, 
the base is inserted upon the last joint of the stem. Roemer himself 
regards the central boss as the base, and only assumes one basal circle 
above it, which he calls the parabasis; but the arrangement of the lost 
plates is not reconcilable with this view, as is shown by the figure 
representing the corresponding plaster cast. The genus <Astylocrinus 
would be very different from Agassizocrinus, if the preceding interpre- 
tation is correct. 

29* 


396 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


form of the stem, sometimes by the five-leaved markings of 
the articulating surfaces well known in Pentacrinus, and 
sometimes by the pentagonal or five-lobed form of the nutri- 
tive canal that the directions determining the structure of the 
stem are indicated. In Pentacrinus, the five smooth leaf-like 
spaces of the articulating surfaces, the signification of which 
was pointed out by Johannes Miiller, are directed from the 
nutritive canal to the angles of the pentagon of the stem; in 
the middle of the sides originate the cirri, which owe their 
position to a periodically recurrent division of the nutritive 
canal in the five intervening directions. These two directions, 
which are distinguishable in the same manner in other pedun- 
culate forms, I will characterize as the pentapetalous and 
pentamerous directions of the stem; they may occur either 
together or alone. 

Stems like those of Pentacrinus, with pentapetalous angles 
and pentamerous cirriferous sides, occur also in ancient Cri- 
noids. Goldfuss has figured such stems from the Hifel, be- 
longing to Poteriocrinus, under the name of Pentacrinus 
priscus (Petref. Germ. Taf. 53. f. 7) ; and Murchison has given 
figures of similar stems, from Silurian strata, without special 
names (Silurian System, pl. 4. fig. 56). Pentagonal stems 
without five-leaved markings on the articulating surfaces, in 
which the pentamerous directions correspond with the angles 
of the pentagon, occur only in paleozoic strata (Goldfuss, 
Taf. 52. fig. 2, Cyathocrinus pentagonus). 'The directions of 
the quinqueradiate nutritive canal always correspond with the 
pentamerous directions of the stem, and therefore alternate 
with the five leaves of the articulating surfaces when these 
are present together with a five-lobed canal. 

In their position with reference to the base, the directions of 
the stems of quinqueradiate structure are dissimilar. In Pen- 
tacrinus the interradially placed segments of the monocyclic 
base rest upon the five leaves of the pentagon of the stem; 
and the five pentamerous directions, or the five middles of the 
sides of the pentagon, correspond with the radii. Upon this 
peculiarity rests the assertion of Johannes Miiller (Ueber den 
Bau des Pentacrinus, p. 16) that the base is a metamorphosed 
joint of the stem, and that its five pieces may be regarded 
as divided parts of the five leaves of the stellate prism of 
the stem-joints. This is the same thing as to say that 
the stem 1s an appendage of the base or of the lower basal 
circle, divisible in corresponding directions. That such a con- 
ception is not in accordance with nature, appears from the beha- 
viour of the dicyclic base in Hncrinus, or still more distinctly 
in the species of Poteriocrinus with a pentapetalous stem, such 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 397 


as P. fusiformis of the Hifel: here; contrary to what occurs in 
Pentacrinus, the sutures of the circle in immediate contact 
with the stem lie over the angles, and the middles of the seg- 
ments over thé sides of the pentagon of the stem. We may 
consequently distinguish the quinqueradiate stems according 
to their different relation to the division of the base, as ¢so- 
meral and antimeral stems. Stems with a five-lobed nutri- 
tive canal, whether the base is divided monocyclically or di- 
cyclically, have always an antimeral position, which appears 
from the mode of entrance of the five lobes or rays into the 
calycine cavity. ‘The segments of the basal circle in apposi- 
tion to the stem are always notched in the middle by one of 
the five rays of the nutritive canal. 

These various peculiarities in the structure of the stem will 
have to be taken into consideration in the discussion of the 
circumstance that quadriradiate and triradiate stems also 
occur in which the deviation from the quinqueradiate form is 
recognizable sometimes by their quadrangular or triangular 
prismatic outline, sometimes by an apparently regularly 
quadri- or tripartite nutritive canal. 

The change of the regular quinque-partition into a sym- 
metrical quadri- or tri-partition does not start from the radu, 
but is peculiar to the dorsal pole of the Crinoid; it occurs, 
therefore, both in the monocyclic base and in the lower circle 
of the dicyclic base. The regular quinquepartite pentagon 
becomes converted into a symmetrical quadri- or tripartite 
figure as follows :—KHither one of the five directions of divi- 
sion turned towards the sides of the pentagon, or two directions 
not belonging to adjacent sides, pass, as it were, out of action. 
Where the division is wanting, a larger plate, of pentagonal 
outline, is produced, occupying the space of two of the qua- 
drangular plates of the regularly divided pentagon. The 
pentagon broken up, in accordance with this law, into four or 
three parts is said to be symmetrically divided, because it can 
be separated into two similar halves only in the direction of 
one of the five axes drawn from the angles to the opposite 
sides. In the tripartite pentagon this axis cuts the single 
small plate, and in the quadripartite the middle one of the three 
smaller and the large plate. 

In the quadripartite pentagon the tendency to equalize the 
differences of the four inner angles predominates, so that the 
four sutures meet at the nutritive canal, crossing each other at 
right angles. This equalization is to be observed in all gra- 
dations in species of Melocrinus. The symmetrical divisibility 
is not altered by this, as the originally larger segment retains 


398 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


its pentagonal form; but the sutures are displaced, and no 
longer strike the middle of the sides. A similar equalization 
of the inner angles might also be possible in the tripartite 
pentagon by the displacement of the two sutures bounding 
the unpaired segment; but this appears to occur but rarely. 


a b = 


AW, 
[i 


In the preceding three figures, a shows the symmetrically 
tripartite and } the symmetrically quadripartite pentagon ; 
c the latter with the inner angles equalized. The dotted lines 
in ¢ are in the position of the undisplaced sutures. 

Simple as these conditions are, they were not, when first 
observed, either correctly interpreted or particularly valued. 
We may see this from the erroneously mdicated divisions, 
such as are represented in the figures in Goldfuss, Petr.Germ. 
Taf. 58. fig. 3, or in Johannes Miiller, 1. c. Taf. 6. fig. 1 a. 
That both the tripartite and the quadripartite pentagon are 
only modifications of the quinquepartite, and formed in ac- 
cordance with a definite law, was first explained by L. von Buch 
in his memoir on the Cystidea; at first, also, he had a notion 
that there might be a certain connexion between the occurrence 
of a symmetrically divided base and a lateral position of the 
vertical aperture ; but by the further carrying out of this idea, 
he arrived at false conclusions. His opinion was that the 
axis in accordance with which the base is divisible into two 
similar halves, if prolonged meridionally round the Crinoid, 
must strike the excentrically placed vertical aperture; and he 
went so far as to believe that a central vertical aperture can 
occur only where the base is of regular quinquepartite struc- 
ture (Ueber Cystideen, p.5). It would almost appear that at 
the time when he was endeavouring to decypher the nature of 
the Cystidea, this observer, otherwise so acute, had never seen 
the well-preserved calyx of a Brachiate Crinoid with a penta- 
gonal tripartite base. He depends chiefly upon the genus 
Actinocrinus (Cystideen, Taf. 2. fig. 9), which, however, does 
not possess the pentagonal base ascribed to it, but an hexa- 
gonal one; and for Platycrinus he refers to the figures of 
Johannes Miiller, in the memoir on Pentacrinus (‘Taf. 6), in 
which there is nothing to be seen but an erroneously figured 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 399 


base, and nothing of the relations, of the base to the excen- 
trical vertical aperture. 

In this way the first conception of the so-called “ bilateral” 
structure of the Crinoids originated (Cystidea, p. 2, note). 
Subsquent authors retained the conception, but limited it to the 
consideration of the deviations in the regular arrangement of 
the radii, which certainly are connected with an excentric po- 
sition of the vertical aperture (as I’. Roemer in ‘ Lethzea Geo- 
gnostica,’ i. p. 221). A special relation of the symmetrically 
divided base to the symmetrical division of the radi was 
ignored; nevertheless it exists, and is subject to definite 
laws. 

The regular quinqueradiate arrangement of the radii of 
the ealyx is converted into a symmetrical arrangement by 
one of the five interradial directions becoming particularly 
marked; when this occurs the radii arrange themselves sym- 
metrically, in accordance with an axis which cuts through the 
interradius characterized as polar and the opposite radius. In 
many cases the distifiction of the polar interradius is perceptible 
only by the vertical aperture taking up an excentric position, 
by moving towards the side from the ventral pole in the direc- 
tion of one of the interradu. In other cases, where the cover- 
ing of the vertex between the radii which have grown together 
to form the calyx is prolonged downwards, and forms the so- 
called interradial spaces, that interradial space towards which 
the excentric vertical aperture is directed acquires a composi- 
tion different from that of the others, or pushes further down- 
wards between the adjacent radii. But it also happens, as in 
Actinocrini with the vertex prolonged like a proboscis, that 
one of the five interradial spaces possesses the abnormal com- 
position, whilst the vertical aperture has retained its central 
position. As appears from this, it was incorrect to speak of 
anterior and posterior in the Crinoids, as if the peculiar inter- 
radius were always to be called posterior or anal, even when 
the vertical aperture is central and when we have no know- 
ledge of its position. Leaving out of consideration the ques- 
tion whether the single vertical aperture is to be called the 
mouth, after the example of Miiller and L. von Buch, or the 
anus, as recent anatomists wish, the ana/ interradius is still an 
unsuitable term, because the distinction of the interradius is not 
called forth by the vertical aperture, the excentric posi- 
tion of the latter being rather only a consequence of the 
fundamental condition of the polar distinction of one of the 
interradial directions. Accordingly I shall call the axis 
according to which the radii arrange themselves symme- 
trically the radial axis, in contradistinction to the dorsal 


400 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


axis, in accordance with which the base is symmetrically 
divided. 

Only in a few ancient Crinoids is the calyx so perfectly re- 
gular in structure that neither a radial nor a dorsal axis is di- 
stinguishable. In others only the radial axis is developed, 
whilst the base is regularly divided ; and others, again, possess 
regular radii and a central vertical aperture, with the base 
symmetrically constituted. Those Crinoids in which only one 
axis 1s developed would be divisible into two similar halves 
from the vertex to the root, through one and the same plane, 
which in one case would be to be drawn through the radial, 
and in the other through the dorsal axis. But in the numerous 
Crinoids in which both axes have attained development, it is 
the rule that the dorsal axis maintains a direction peculiar to 
it, differing from the radial, but constant in each individual 
case. ‘The observations to be brought forward in the following 
pages relate to genera with both monocyclic and dicyclic, tri- 
partite and quadripartite bases. 

Observation is most simple in the monocyclic tripartite base 
ot Platycrinus. The symmetrical division of the calyx in 
accordance with a radial axis is possible in this genus only in 
species allied to P. pileatus, Goldf., or P. rugosus, Miill., in 
which the calycine aperture has a perfectly lateral position. if 
such calyces be examined in the reversed position, with the 
base turned upwards, making the orientation of the pentagon 
of the base accord with the interradius above which the ver- 
tical aperture is situated, it is easy to see that in all indi- 
viduals the three segments of the base have the same position, 
and that the dorsal axis does not coincide with the radial. 

In order to institute more detailed comparisons, it is neces- 
sary to give the radial axis a fixed position. In what follows 
I shall, when examining the calyx in the reversed position, 
turn its interradial pole forward, and indicate it by the letter R 
in the explanatory figures, which are always referable to this 
position. ‘The lateral paired radii and interradii I distinguish 
as the adjacent and abjacent radii and interradii of the right 
and left side. As by this means the denomination anterior 
and posterior radii or interradii is avoided, we obtain the ad- 
vantage that in the upright position, in which observers are 
accustomed to turn the vertical aperture backward, the expres- 
sion for the lateral parts remains the same. 

As in the pentagon of the monocyclic base the angles cor- 
respond with the interradial and the sides with the radial di- 
rections of the calyx, the law for Platycrinus, illustrated by 
the annexed figure, runs as follows :—The dorsal axis, dd, in 
accordance with which the base is symmetrically divided, leads 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 401 


over from the right adjacent radius,to the left abjacent inter- 
radius. This expression will remain the s 

same when, the calyx being placed erect, d 
the vertical apérture is directed back- 

ward. 

A dicyclic tripartite base is possessed 
by the family Taxocrinide, to which Taxo- 
crinus, Forbesiocrinus, Ichthyocrinus, Me- 
sptlocrinus, and Lecanocrinus are to be eo 
referred. 

The above-mentioned five genera are | 
nearly allied to each other, both by the | 
similar composition of the base and by 
the structure of their radi. The latter 
divide repeatedly, but retain uniserial joints, on the sides of 
which distinct marginal plates are sometimes visible, but no 
pinnules. In none of them has a perfectly preserved ventral 
covering with the vertical aperture been observed; but the 
polar interradius is u8ually indicated by the circumstance that 
the ventral covering descends between two radii to the base, 
so that the subjacent segment of the upper basal circle acquires 
a form different from that of the other segments of the circle. 
One or more interradial plates make their appearance in the 
polar interradial space (and sometimes others in the lateral 
interradii) ; but they did not serve as a firm shelly union of 
the radu, which retained the power of movement by means of 
chamfered joints as far as the first radial segment. The 
family is most nearly allied to the Poteriocrinide, to which 
Potertocrinus, Cyathocrinus, and other similar genera with a 
dicyclic, regularly quinquepartite base belong. 

The genera Taxocrinus and Forbesiocrinus are so nearly 
related that it is a question whether both can be maintained. 
Phillips, in 1841, first united four Crinoids previously described 
as belonging to Cyathocrinus and Poteriocrinus, on account of 
the concordant structure of their radii, under the name of Jso- 
crinus, which has since become Taxocrinus. Forbesiocrinus 
should be chiefly distinguished, according to De Koninck, by 
the presence of interradial segments. The genera, however, 
can only be retaimed if Taxocrinus be limited to those species 
in which the first division of the radii takes place in the third 
joint, whilst four primary radial segments are characteristic of 
Forbesiocrinus. To Taxocrinus thus limited belong the Eng- 
lish 7. tuberculatus, the American 7’, interscapularis, and the 
two Rhenish species, 7. rhenanus and 7. affinis. he other 
species placed in the genus by L. Schultze are either to be re- 
moved or doubtful. 


Platycrinus. 


402 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


The base in both genera is exceptionally small, and for the 
most part covered by the stem; its composition was unknown 
to or misunderstood by the founders of the genera. That 
Taxocrinus possesses a dicyclic tripartite base was first esta- 
blished by Johannes Miiller; in Forbesiocrinus it was first 
observed by Hall in species from the Carboniferous Limestone 
of America. Among the materials in the Berlin Museum, the 
composition of the base was visible in a well-preserved Taxo- 
crinus tuberculatus, and in two isolated calycine bases from the 
Carboniferous Limestone of Bolland and of Altwasser,in Silesia, 
of which the first probably belongs to Forbesiocrinus nobilis, 
and the other toa still unknown species of the same genus. In 
the two calycine bases the inner basal circle is very small, and 
visible with distinctly preserved sutures only on the inside of 
the base ; on the outside, in the surface of attachment of the 
stem, no sutures presented themselves, even on the applica- 
tion of acids; so that in perfectly preserved heads the com- 
position of the base in these species would hardly be demon- 
strable. 

In the three observed cases the sutures of the inner basal 
circle exhibited the position shown 


in the annexed figure. As the R 
segments of the second basal cir- a 
cle alternate with those of the | Re 
first, the pentagon, compared with 

that of the monocyclic base of 


Platycrinus, has received a_ re- 

versed position, and the sides now 

correspond with the interradial, 

the angles with the radial, direc- whe 

tions of the calyx. The segments 

and the sutures of the symmetri- 

cally divided lower basal circle Taxocrinus. 

have acquired a totally different 

position; but the direction of the dorsal axis has remained 
precisely the same; as in Platycrinus, it passes from the 
right adjacent radius to the left abjacent interradius. 

In order to review the simple foundation of this phenomenon 
the more easily, we must start from the geometrical condition 
that a symmetrical tripartition of the regular pentagon may 
take place in two different ways, as the unpaired suture be- 
tween two larger segments might issue from any one of the 
five angles or from the middle of any one of the five sides. 
As the division takes place in a pentagon the segments of 
which alternate with the superjacent ones, the divisions start- 
ing from the angles are excluded, and five modes of division 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 403 


remain possible, only one of which occurs. In the pentagon 
of the inferior basal circle, which has the opposite position, 
the sutures of the possible divisions acquire the directions of 
those which wére impossible in the superior pentagon ; and it 
will be seen from the annexed 
figure that the mode of divi- 
sion observed in Taxocrinus or 
Forbesiocrinus is the only one 

that was possible if the dorsal 

axis of the dicyclic tripartite 
base was to preserve the same 
position that it possesses in 

the monocyclic base of Platy- 
crinus. 

In the figure, the two penta- 
gons of the monocyclic and di- 
cyclic base divided in accord- 
ance with the same dorsal axis ss @ 
are placed one within the other, 
the latter, with the sutures belonging to it, being distin- 
guished by dotted lines. 

From the two first mentioned genera of the Taxocrinide 
Ichthyocrinus is distinguished by the fact that the radii, which 
consist of flat broad segments, may become firmly interlocked 
in a state of rest. As early as the year 1839, Phillips, when 
comparing the Cyathocrinus pyriformis of the ‘ Silurian Sys- 
tem,’ which belongs to Ichthyocrinus, with Taxocrinus tuber- 
culatus, remarked that the two Crinoids presented great ana- 
logies, and that the former might probably form a new genus; 
his judgment was confirmed by Hall, who ascertained the 
presence of the dicyclic tripartite base in the American Ich- 
thyocrinus levis. According to the diagram which this author 
has given in the ‘ Paleontology of New York’ (vol. ii. pl. 45. 
fig. 2), the polar interradius would be recognizable also in 
Ichthyocrinus by a small high-placed interradial segment, and 
the division of the inferior basal circle would correspond with 
that of Taxocrinus. 

De Koninck’s genus Mespilocrinus is not, as L. Schultze 
judged, identical with Lecanocrinus. It is distinguished from 
Ichthyocrinus only by a larger and more developed calycine 
floor, in which the dicyclic base in combination with the first 
radial segments has acquired the form of a patina. Of the 
two species of the genus, the Berlin collection has received 
from M. de Koninck a patina of Mespilocrinus Forbestianus, 
the division of which is clearly like that of Zazxocrinus, as is 


404 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


the case also in the diagrams which M. de Koninck has given 
for his two species. 

Lecanocrinus is distinguished from Mespilocrinus by the 
polar interradius, as in Potertocrinus, having received an 
oblique extension or a sort of twisting by the intercalation of 
an accessory segment sinking downwards towards the right 
side. In consequence of this, the radial segments laterally 
adjacent to the polar interradial space, as well as the adjoining 
segments of the upper basal circle, have an irregularly dis- 
torted form, which, however, exerts no influence upon the 
division of the inferior basal circle. The division of the base 
may be observed in the patina of an undescribed Silurian 
species from Gotland ; it is as in Taxocrinus, and agrees with 
the various diagrams given for the genus—by Hall, of Z. 
macropetalus (Pal. New York, i. pl. 45. fig. 1g), of L. ornatus 
(Uc. pl. 44. fig. 2g), and of L. caliculus (1. c. pl. 46. fig. 36), 
and by Schultze of the Rhenish L. Roemerd (chin. des Eifler 
Kalkes, p. 40). 

Thus, from what precedes, the observed division of the base 
in the 'Taxocrinide was the same in all cases, which, in- 
deed, are not very numerous; and the agreement with the 
diagrams cited is in favour of the condition observed being a 
law generally prevalent for the whole family. Deviations, 
such as are shown by Hall’s diagram of Forbestocrinus in the 
‘ Paleontology of Iowa,’ and by Schultze’s diagram of Tazxo- 
crinus in the ‘ Echinodermen des Eifler Kalkes’ (p. 32), 
am inclined to ascribe to the circumstance that the authors 
had not yet directed their attention to the relation here under 
consideration. 

Among the Crinoids with a monocyelic quadripartite base 
there is scarcely one, except Me/locrinus, that is fitted for corre- 
sponding observations. As in Platycrinus, certain species of 
this genus possess a central or subcentral vertical aperture, 
and the five interradial spaces are alike in composition, so 
that the calyx does not admit of being divided in accordance 
with a radial axis. But in the majority of the species the 
vertical aperture has a decidedly lateral position, turned to- 
wards one of the interradii, and the subjacent interradial space 
acquires a greater number of plates, as, indeed, was remarked 
by Goldfuss. In such Melocrint a definite rule for the 
position of the dorsal axis is also demonstrable, but excep- 
tions from this occur, which has not been observed in Platy- 
crinus. 

The normal position of the dorsal axis in Melocrinus is dif- 
ferent from that in the tripartite base of Platycrinus ; it runs, 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 405 


as the annexed figure shows, from the right adjacent radius to 
the left abjacent interradius, 
and is therefore turned further 
from the radial axis by one de- 
cimal space. 

The observation was made 
on twenty calyces, partly be- 
longing to M. hieroglyphicus, 
from Stolberg, and partly to 
undescribed Upper Devonian 
species from Senseille, near 
Couvin, in Belgium. In seven- 
teen calyces the normal divi- 
sion appeared; in the other Melocrinus. 
three it deviated in the same 
way—namely, so that the dorsal axis coincided with the radial. 

If a dicyclic quadripartite base were divided in accordance 
with the same axis as the mo- 
nocyclic base of Melocrinus, and R 
therefore stood in the same re- 
lation to this as the base of the 
Taxocrinide to that of Platy- 
ertnus, the segments of the 


inferior basal circle would be | 
placed as in the annexed figure. 
A base divided in this manner @ 


has not yet been observed, but 
it has to be taken into con- 
sideration in the examination 
of the structure of the genus 
Cupressocrinus. 

Cupressocrinus has perfectly regularly constructed radu, 
without interradial plates. The ventral covering is unknown ; 
but the internal framework, extended between the radu, which 
is peculiar to the genus, possesses an interradially placed 
aperture, indicating the position of the vertical aperture—by 
means of which we are enabled to regard the calyx as divided 
in accordance with a radial axis, and therefore also to discuss 
the question whether the quadriradiate division of the stem, 
which occurs in most species of the genus, stands in the same 
relations to the radial division of the calyx as the division of 
the base in other genera. 

The dicyclically constituted base of Cupressocrinus consists 
of a regularly quinquepartite upper circle and an undivided 
central plate, which sometimes extends flatly beyond the end 
of the stem, sometimes is erected for a short distance, and 


lat 


406 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


sometimes entirely concealed by the stem. The quadriradiate 
cross of the nutritive canal enters the pentagonal central plate 
in the same position that it occupies in the quadrangular stem, 
so that in any calyx with the vertical framework preserved 
the directions of the five calycine radii may be easily com- 
pared with those of the four stem-rays. The examination of 
numerous calyces of Cupressocrinus gracilis showed that in 
the great majority the four rays of the nutritive canal occupy 
such a position in the pentagon of the central plate that one 
of the four rays is turned towards the left abjacent angle, and 
the opposite one towards the middle of the right adjacent side, 
whilst the direction of the two other rays is determined by 
their crossing at right angles. 

In the following figure the two pentagons of the outer basal 
circle and the central plate 
are placed one within the 
other, andthe above-described 
position, which is to be re- 
garded as normal, is given to 
the cross in the central plate. d 
The outline of the four-sided 
stem, as it appears on the 
lower surface ot the calyx, is 
added. 

Such a position of the cross 
does not correspond with the 
position of sutures by which 
the pentagon of the central 
plate might be broken up 
symmetrically into four parts; it would therefore also not be 
possible in a stem the rays of which were in isomeral position 
to the segments of a divided 
inferior basal circle. But if R 
we draw in the pentagon of 
the central plate, as shown in 
the annexed figure, four su- fae 
tures crossing each other at 
right angles, to which the 
four rays of the nutritive @ 
canal stand in an antimeral 
‘position, we have the divi- 
sion which would occur in a 
dicyclic base which is divided 
into four parts in accordance 
with the same axis as the monocyclic base of Melocrinus. 
The four segments have the same position as in the lower 


R 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 407 


figure on p. 405, but with this difference, that the inner angles 
are equalized. 

Besides quadriradiate stems, stems with triradiate nutritive 
canals also octur in two species of Cupressocrinus. One of 
these species is frequent in the Eifel, and was characterized 
almost simultaneously by L. Schultze as C. ¢nflatus and by 
Quenstedt as C. trimerus; the second has been described by 
Schultze as C. hieroglyphicus. On the examination of ten 
calyces of C. inflatus, it soon appeared that here also the three 
rays of the stem are not symmetrically placed with regard to 
the radial axis; but yet in the majority the position did not 
correspond with the dorsal axis, which was the determinant 
for the quadriradiate stems. In the most regularly formed 
calyces one of the three rays appeared rather to be turned to- 
wards the right adjacent angle of the pentagon of the central 
plate—that is,in correspondence 
with the axis which was de- 
terminant for the symmetrically R a 
tripartite base of Platycrinus 
and the Taxocrinide. In the 
annexed figure the character is 
illustrated in the same way as 
that of the quadriradiate stem, 
by drawing in the pentagon of 
the central plate three segments We 
in accordance with the axis in- d 
dicated, so that the three rays 
of the nutritive canal have the 
antimeral position. 

Perhaps the deviations from the rules assumed for the stem 
of Cupressocrinus, which are comparatively not uncommon, 
may be referred to the occurrence of something like hesita- 
tion in the selection of one or the other, axis in the formation 
of the stem. The proportion of abnormal to normal positions 
in the observed cases is as follows:—in the quadriradiate 
stems of C. gracilis three or four abnormal occurred to fourteen 
normal, in C. abbreviatus two abnormal to five normal, 
and in ©. inflatus three abnormal to seven normal. It must, 
however, be taken into consideration here that few other ge- 
nera have such a tendency as Cupressocrinus to produce nu- 
merous and multifarious monstrous formations. 

The nearly allied genera Gastrocoma, Ceramocrinus, Nano- 
erinus, and Lecythocrinus would be especially fitted for further 
investigations upon the fundamental law of the quadriradiate 
structure of the stem; these all resemble Cupressocrinus in the 
composition of the base. Among the materials in the Berlin 


408 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


Museum the position of the stem-rays could be determined 
only in two specimens, a Gastrocoma and a Ceramocrinus; in 
both the position was the normal one of Cupressocrinus. 
Myrtillocrinus is also nearly allied to the above-mentioned 
genera, especially according to Hall’s representation of M. 
americanus. A more accurate examination of this genus 
would be especially desirable, as it is the only one to which 
both a quadriradiate stem and a divided inferior basal circle 
is ascribed. 

In the preceding only the various symmetrical modes of 
division of pentagonal bases have been taken into considera- 
tion. Beales these, however, monocyclic hexagonal bases 
occur, which are divided in Actinocrinus and Hexacrinus into 
three, and in Dichocrinus into two equal parts. As the hexa- 
gon is only produced by two radii being pushed asunder down 
to the base by an interradial space, the hexagon acquires for 
the Crinoid the signification of a symmetrical hexagon, one 
side of which as interradial is opposed to the five other sides 
as radial. Such a hexagon is consequently divisible into 
equivalent halves only in accordance with one axis, which 
runs across from the middle of the single interradial to the 
opposite radial side, ze. in accordance with an axis which 
coincides with the radial axis of the calyx. Consequently 
the tripartition of the only apparently regular hexagon has to 
be regarded as a symmetrical one, produced in accordance 
with the rule that one of the three dividing sutures is placed 
interradially, and the other two radially. The median suture 
in the base of Dichocrinus is to be conceived as having one 
half interradial and the other half radial. 

The observations made on the Crinoidea brachiata led to a 
comparative investigation of the Blastoidea and Cystidea. 

The Blastoidea all possess a monocyclic, pentagonal, sym- 
metrically tripartite base, and have, above one of the five inter- 
radial plates, a single opening, which probably represents 
the vertical aperture of the Brachiata. We may therefore 
in them also regard the calyx as divided 
in accordance with a radial axis, and express 9 
the division of the base in the same way 
as in the Brachiata. When viewed in the 
same relative position that was given the 


calyces of the Brachiata, the dorsal axis 


R 


acquires the direction from the left adjacent 

radius to the right abjacent interradius. 

This is a position which has not been observed 

in Brachiate Crinoids with a tripartite base, a 
but which has proved to be constant in a great —_Pentatremites. 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 409 


number of Pentatremites of various species, and could also be 
demonstrated in some specimens of Eleacrinus and Codo- 
naster. 

The Cystidea, are generally not well fitted for such investi- 
gations, because in them the radii, ventral covering, and ver- 
tical aperture are not separated from each other, as in the 
Brachiata. Only the two genera Stephanocrinus and Crypto- 
erinus, which depart so widely from the other Cystidea by the 
want of calycine pores and their simple regular structure, 
could be taken into consideration. 

Stephanocrinus has almost exactly the same composition as 
Pentatremites, and is essentially distinguished only by the free 
development of the radii; the lateral pyramidal orifice, on 
account of which the genus is referred to the Cystidea, has the 
same position as the lateral vertical aperture of the Blastoidea. 
The investigation of some well-preserved specimens from 
Lockport, for which the collection is indebted to M. Roemer, 
showed that, with similar orientation, the dorsal axis also has 
the same position as in Pentatremites. 

In Cryptocrinus the symmetrically tripartite pentagon to 
which the stem is attached is immediately followed by a re- 
gular quinquepartite circle, above which the pyramidal vertical 
aperture is so placed that the two inferior circles may be 
compared to the dicyclic tri- 
partite base of a Brachiate 
Crinoid. If, in accordance with 
this, we place the pyramidal 
aperture as the pole of a radial 
axis, the dorsal axis (as shown 
in the annexed figure) runs 
from the left adjacent side to 
the right abjacent angle of the 
pentagon. The position stands 
in the same relation to the axis 
of the Blastoidea as the axis 
of Melocrinus to that of Platycrinus or Taxocrinus—namely, 
towards the same side, but turned by one decimal space fur- 
ther from the radial axis. 


Cryptocrinus. 


The results of the observations upon the symmetrically di- 
vided base of the Crinoids here communicated may be summed 
up in the following propositions :— 

1. In all Crinoids in the calyces of which the radii may be 
arranged in accordance with a radial, and the parts of the base 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 30 


410 Prof. Beyrich on the Base (Pelvis) 


in accordance with a dorsal axis, the two axes have a normal 
position towards one another. 

2. If the interradial pole of the radial axis be turned for- 
wards in the reversed position of the calyx, or hindwards in 
in its erect position, and, starting from the interradial pole, 
we distinguish the lateral radii and interradii as adjacent and 
abjacent, the following law applies to all Brachiata, namely,— 
that the dorsal axis runs either from the right adjacent radius 
to the left abjacent interradius, or from the right adjacent in- 
terradius to the left abjacent radius. 

3. In the Brachiata with a pentagonal tripartite base, 
whether monocyclic or dicyclic, the dorsal axis goes from the 
right adjacent radius to the left abjacent interradius. Platy- 
crinus and Taxocrinus and allied genera were examined. 

4. In the monocyclic quadripartite base of Melocrinus the 
dorsal axis goes from the right adjacent interradius to the left 
abjacent radius. 

5. In genera with quadriradiate and triradiate stems (Cu- 
pressocrinus, Gastrocoma, and allied genera) the rays of the 
stem are so arranged that they would cut into the segments of 
a base divided either quadripartitely or tripartitely in accord- 
ance with the observed axial directions, in an antimeral direc- 
tion. 

6. The hexagonal base of Actinocrinus, Hexacrinus, and 
Dichocrinus is symmetrically divided, as one of the dividing 
sutures, starting from the dorsal pole, runs to the single inter- 
radial side of the hexagon. 

7. In the Blastoidea (Pentatremites, Klaeacrinus, and Codo- 
naster) the dorsal axis of the pentagonal tripartite base runs 
from the left adjacent radius to the right abjacent interradius 
—a position which has not been observed in the Brachiata. 

8. The genus Stephanocrinus, which is referred to the 
Cystidea, has the same position of the dorsal axis as the 
Blastoidea. 

9. If we look at the Cystidean genus Cryptocrinus in the 
same way as at a Brachiate Crinoid with a tripartite base, its 
dorsal axis corresponds with a position from the left adjacent 
interradius to the right abjacent radius. 


In conclusion, the question may be touched upon, how far 
there are analogies between the peculiar division of the base 
in the Crinoids and the symmetrical development of other 
Echinoderms, especially the sea-urchins. 

Of the parts of the Echinus-shell arranged in meridional 


of the Crinoidea brachiata. 411 


rows of segments, the ambulacral and interambulacral spaces 
represent the radii and interradii of the Crinoids. In the same 
way as in the Crinoids, the radi of the Hchini do not unite 
in the dorsal,pole, but remain separated therefrom by the 
vertical apparatus, which, from its position, is the analogue of 
the base of the Crinoids. The symmetrical Hchini acquire 
their so-called bilateral structure by one of the interradial 
spaces being distinguished from the rest by the occurrence of 
the anal aperture; the radii and interradii, as a consequence 
of this, arrange themselves in accordance with a radial axis, 
in the same way as in the Crinoids. In the composition of 
the vertical apparatus of the Hehinus no phenomena occur 
which are to be compared to the deviations from the regular 
quinquepartition in the base of the Crinoids; but the vertical 
apparatus acquires a symmetrical arrangement in another 
way, by the combination of one of its plates with the madre- 
poric plate, which is peculiar to the Hehint. The ten radially 
and interradially placed plates of the vertical apparatus may 
therefore, like the symmetrically divided base of the Crinoids, 
be arranged in accordance with a dorsal axis cutting through 
the interradially placed madreporic plate and the opposite 
radially placed ocellar plate. As in the Crinoids, the dorsal 
axis does not coincide with the radial; it has an oblique 
but regularly fixed position with regard to this. The expres- 
sion for the position of the dorsal axis in the Hehind differs 
from that in the Crinoids, because, by the presence of the 
madreporic plate, it acquires a fixed interradial pole, of which 
the dorsal axis of the Crinoids is destitute. In the symme- 
trical Echini the law of the position of the dorsal axis is ex- 
pressed by regarding the madreporic plate as turned towards 
the right anterior interradius. If we wish to indicate the 
position in the same way as with the Crinoids, we must place 
the polar interradius forwards, as in the reversed position of 
the Crinoidal calyx; and then we obtain the expression that 
the dorsal axis of the symmetrical Hchini runs from the right 
adjacent radius to the left abjacent interradius, This is the 
position observed in Platycrinus and Taxocrinus among the 
Crinoids. The regular Hchini are comparable to those 
Crinoids in which a radial axis cannot be distinguished ; for 
which reason we cannot speak in them of a normal position 
of the dorsal axis or of the madreporic plate. 


412 Mr. O. Salvin on new Species of Butterflies 


L.— Descriptions of new Species of Butterflies from Tropical 
America. By OsBerT SALvIn, M.A., F.L.S., &e. 


[Concluded from vol. iv. p. 181.] 


33. Melinea scylax. 


6. Exp. 3°70 in. Antenne yellow, black at the base; 
somewhat like J/. mneme, Linn., as regards the markings of 
the upperside of the anterior wings; the transverse yellow 
band beyond the cell is narrower; the basal half of the inner 
margin is tawny, and not black: the posterior wings are 
tawny, with a narrow black margin: beneath as above, the 
base of the costa of the hind wings yellow ; there are no white 
spots on the outer margin. 

Hab. Bugaba, Chiriqui (A7cé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 


34. Melina orestes. 


3. Exp. 3°50 in. Somewhat similar to MW. lucifer, Bates 
(Trans. Linn. Soc. xxiii. p. 551), the yellow spot on the costa 
and that in the apex being wanting: the posterior wing, in- 
stead of being black between the cell and the outer margin, 
has a double transverse row of black spots, the outer margin 
being very narrowly bordered with black. 


Hab. Peru, Pozzuzo (Pearce). 
Mus. 8. & G. 


35. Melineea cydippe. 


g. Exp. 3°80 in. Very similar to MW. messenina, Feld. 
(Voy. Nov. p. 356, t. 45. f. 11), differing chiefly in the cross 
band of the anterior wings being entirely tawny, instead of 
the outer half being yellow: there is a black spot in the angle 
between the second section of the median nervure and its first 
branch: both the outer and inner margins of the tawny band 
are less deeply sinuated. 

Hab. 8. Ecuador, Guadalquiza (Pearce); Peru, Pozzuzo 
(Pearce). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

_ Obs. This species is coloured exactly as Mechanitis mothone, 
Hew. Ex. B. u. t. 15. f. 14. 


36. Pronophila timanthes. 


g. Exp. 3°30 in. Similar to P. obscura, Butl. (Cat. Saty- 
ride, p. 184, t. 4. f. 10), as regards the pattern of the under- 
side of the posterior wings; the ocelli of the anterior wings 
are each surrounded by an oblong rufescent mark; on the 
upperside a similar series of marks is conspicuous, but the 


from Tropical America. 413 


ocelli are not pupillated; the general colour of both upper and 
under surface is of darker hue, and the apex of the anterior 
wings is more pointed than in P. obscura. 

flab. Veraguay Volcan de Chiriqui (Arcé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 


37. Oxeoschistus cothon. 


3. Exp. 2°35 in. Close to O. tauropolis (D. & H. Gen. 
Diurn. Lep. p. 358, t. 66. f. 1); on the upper surface are two 
additional yellow spots close to the apex of the anterior wing, 
and another between the second and third branches of the 
median nervure; the spot on the hind wing is larger; the 
band crossing the hind wings through the end of the cell on 
the underside is much broader, and includes a considerable 
portion of the extremity of the cell; the narrow band through 
the middle of the cell is concave instead of nearly straight. 

Hab. Veragua, Volcan de Chiriqui (Arcé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 


38..Heliconius sisyphus. 


3. Exp. 3°80 in. Wings fulvous, edged and marked with 
black; antenne yellow, black at the base; apical third of 
anterior wings, costa, outer margin, region of subcostal nervure, 
a comma-shaped spot within and a triangular spot at the end 
of the cell, three indistinct spots between the branches of the 
anterior wings, black; outer margin of posterior wings and 
a macular transverse central band black, outer margin 
spotted with white: beneath as above, but paler; the black 
apex of the anterior wings includes a faint submarginal row 
ot white and four yellowish spots; there is a black streak 
between the costal and subcostal nervures of the posterior 
wings. 


Hab. Peru, valley of the Cosnipata (Whitely). 


39. Heliconius venustus. 


3g. Exp. 3°30 in. Like H. anactoria, Dby. (D. & H. Gen. 
Diurn. Lep. t. 15. f. 4) ; but the spot over the end of the cell 
of the anterior wing is wholly yellow, does not extend so far 
towards the apex, and has a black spot at the origin of the 
lower radial nervure. 

Hab. Bolivia, Apolobamba (Pearce). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

Obs. This species belongs to the H. vesta group; but the 
characters of its markings appear to be so strongly defined 
that the insect may fairly be considered a distinct race, if not 
a good species. 


414 Mr. O. Salvin on new Species of Butterflies 


40. Heliconius etylus. 


Exp. 3°30 in. Similar to H. vesta, but differs in having 
the anterior wings more elongated, and the yellow patch on 
the middle of the wing is represented by a small oval spot 
halfway between the cell and the apex. In the position of this 
spot this species differs from all races and varieties of H. vesta. 

Hab. Ecuador, Guadalquiza (Pearce). 

Mus. $8. & G. 


41. Heliconius montanus. 


g. Exp. 3°70 in. Like A. clysonyma, Latr., from New 
Granada, but is larger, and the red band across the posterior 
wing is twice as broad. 

Hab. Costa Rica, Orosi (Kramer). 

Mus. 8. & G. 


42. Heliconius pachinus. 


3. Exp. 3°40 in. Somewhat like H. aranea, F., but differs 
notably in the following poinis:—The base of the anterior 
wings is wholly black; the central yellow cross band is only 
interrupted by the nervures, and is altogether beyond the cell ; 
the apical band is nearer the apex of the wing: the poster ior 
wings are crossed transversely by a conspicuous yellow band, 
which is divided by the black nervules ; the cilia of the outer 
margin is black: the underside is marked exactly as above, 
the red spots at the base of the posterior wings being just as 
in H. aranea. 

Hab. Volcano of Chiriqui. 

Mus. 8. & G. 


43. Heliconius sotericus. 


3. Exp. 3-45in. Very closely allied to H. telestphe (D. & 
H. Gen. Diurn. Lep. t. 15. f. 2) in all its markings, and dif- 
fers only in having the transverse band on the hind wings 
yellow instead of pure white; it is also slightly broader. 

Hab. Guaymay, Ecuador (Buckley). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

Obs. This species and Colenis tithraustes, described below, 
in Ecuador take the place of H. telesiphe and Colenis telesiphe, 
which are found together further south in Peru. The resem- 
blance between the Heliconius and Colenis is most remark- 
able; but still more singular is the complete isomorphism in 
both genera as regards the band of the hind wings. 

Mr. Buckley captured several specimens of this species 
during his recent visit to Ecuador. 


from Tropical America. 415 


44, Colenis tithraustes. 


Exp. 2'90in. Very closely allied to Colenis telesiphe, Hew.., 
but differs in having the transverse band of the hind wings 
yellow instead of white; in other respects the two species are 
quite alike. 

Hab. Canelos, Ecuador (Pearce). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

Obs. Mr. Buckley also took specimens of this species in 
Ecuador. 

45. Eurema Arcet, 


é. Exp. 2°50 in. Like LE. dione, Latr., but darker; a 
broad subtriangular tawny band crosses the anterior wing 
from the costa towards the posterior angle; the inner edge of 
this band is nearly straight, and passes close to but outside 
the elongated transparent spot between the first and second 
median branches. ‘There are no transparent spots near the 
apex as in #. dione. ‘The undersides of the two species are 
quite alike. 

Hab. Volcano of Ohiriqui (A7cé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

46. Melitea crithona. 


Exp. 1°70 in. Outer margin of anterior wings somewhat 
strongly emarginate, dark brown; anterior wing with two 
deep-tawny spots in the cell, three others between the median 
nervure, its second branch, and the inner margin; a broad 
tawny transverse band crosses the wing from the costa to the 
posterior angle: posterior wings with three undulating narrow 
tawny lines parallel to the outer margin. Underside with 
band on the anterior wings as above; basal half with ochre 
spots margined with dark brown; apex reddish brown, with a 
few whitish spots: posterior wings grey, with irregular brown 
lines ; outer margin dark brown, running into a large patch 
near the costa; apical angle grey, with dark lines; the mark- 
ings of the underside of the posterior wings much resemble 
those of WM. ardys, Hew. ‘The band across the anterior wings 
is somewhat like that in MW. elaphica, Hew. 

Hab. Volcano of Chiriqui (Arcé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

Obs. This is a well-marked species, and distinct from any 
I have seen. 

47. Leptalis cinerascens. 

3. Exp. 2°45 in. Antenne black, palpi greyish, head 
and thorax black mixed with grey: anterior wings pointed, 
posterior angle rounded, not projecting; black, with five 
grey spots—one at the end of the cell and reaching to the 


416 Mr. O. Salvin on new Species of Butterflies. 


costal nervure, one near the origin of the upper and lower 
radials, one between the second and third median branches, 
and two near the apex: posterior wings rounded at the 
anterior angle; a sooty-brown patch surrounded by glossy 
brown occupies the costal half of the wing to the median 
nervure; outer margin and region of the median nervure 
black ; rest of the wing grey, with yellow scales about the 
inner margin and anal angle. Beneath glossy brown: anterior 
wings with a large central fuliginous patch ; outer extremity 
of the costa variegated with whitish : outer margin of the hind 
wings and the region of the anal angle yellowish; a yellow 
spot at the extremity of the precostal nervure. 

Hab, Costa Rica (Carmiol) ; Chiriqui (Arcé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 

Obs. Similar in form and the position of its markings to L. 
nemesis, Latr., but differs chiefly in the markings of both 
wings being grey instead of yellow. 


48. Leptalis oreas. 


3. Exp. 2°40 in. Antenna, head, and thorax black ; 
palpi black, with scattered grey hairs ; abdomen black above, 
whitish beneath: apex of the anterior wings rounded, outer 
margin slightly concave; black, with a wide patch of clear 
yellow extending almost from the costa over the anterior angle 
of the cell and beyond it to the second median branch ; this 
patch is somewhat concave, and is cut by the black nervures, 
the upper discocellular showing like an acute black projection ; 
near the apex are three faint yellowish spots placed obliquely: 
posterior wings produced, slightly pointed at the end of the 
subcostal, and, as in other members of the genus, silky white 
at the base and along the inner margin, the region of the outer 
angle brownish; outer and inner margins and region of the 
median nervure black, enclosing an irregular oval patch of 
white. Anterior wings beneath cretaceous white on the inner 
portion ; costal region silky grey, variegated with white, 
especially at the apex: posterior wings silky grey variegated 
with white about the base and outer margin; a band of glossy 
white, cut by the nervures, crosses the wing through the end 
of the cell; two other prominent spots of the same colour are 
placed, one between the third median branch and lower radial, 
the other between the costal and subcostal nervures ; there are 
also two orange spots at the base of the wing—one over the 
precostal, the other between the median and submedian 
nervures. 

Hab. Calobre, Veragua (Arcé). 

Mus. 8. & G. 


M. W. Veltmann on the Descendence- Theory. 417 


LI.—The Descendence-Theory considered from some special 
points of view. By W. VELTMANN*. 


DEVIATIONS from the average constitution of the species may 
be advantageots to the individuals and, according to Darwin’s 
view, may induce the production of new species by natural 
selection in five different ways :—- 

1. From birth a longer duration of life. Here that duration 
of life is meant which is attained by the animal when it dies 
a natural death, after existing durmg its life under normal 
conditions. The greater this duration of life pertaining to 
the animal in accordance with its original constitution, the 
greater also, on the average, will be its actual duration and, 
consequently, the assistance given by it to the maintenance of 
the species. 

2. Easier nourishment, 7. e. attainment of the necessary 
food. In connexion with the inheritance of peculiarities this 
comes into consideration, inasmuch as deficiency of nourishment 
is prejudicial to the development and activity of the sexual 
system, and may also abridge the duration of the time of 
reproduction, and even life itself. 

3. The faculty of more easily escaping pursuers and other 
dangers. In this, greater protectedness of the eggs and young 
from destruction is included. 

4. Greater facility of effecting copulation (clasping, seizing 
the female, &c.). 

5. Greater fertility. 

Among these various momenta, 2, 38, and 4 depend in part 
upon the stronger and more persistent constitution of the in- 
ternal organs; but 1 is also dependent upon this. But 2, 3, 
and 4 are conditional upon the production of special internal 
and external organs or other properties (colour &c.). The 
differences in participation in propagation hereby produced, as 
also those in connexion with 5, may, however, always be very 
small, as very considerable deviations always occur very 
rarely and quite isolatedly. ‘The differences in congenital 
duration of life are, on the contrary, very considerable. These 
will therefore always have so predominant an influence, that 
that of the other casual deviations disappears before it. It 
follows from this that from a species no other species possess- 
ing a shorter period of life can be produced. Of all deviations 
in the external or internal constitution, only those can become 
constant which tend to a longer period of life. 

Differences in fecundity could only have an equal degree of 


* Translated from the ‘Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,’ Jahrg. xxxvi. 
pp. 235-246, by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S. 


418 M. W. Veltmann on the Descendence- Theory 


influence in very fertile animals, therefore in such as lay 
thousands of eggs. 

Whoever endeavours to elevate the Darwinian doctrine 
from a very general and indefinite hypothesis into a scientific 
theory must therefore at any rate always take the above point 
into consideration. He must arrange his “ genealogical tree” 
only in such a manner that all the ramifications which issue 
out of any given branch possess a longer duration of life than 
the latter. 

Paleontology furnishes us something actual in connexion 
with the sequence of species. In general it does not agree 
with an increase in the duration of life. The insects which 
for the most part, like summer plants in the vegetable king- 
dom, are extremely short-lived, were preceded by Polyps, 
Mollusca, and Crustacea; and although we cannot now ascer- 
tain how long a Graptolite or Trilobite of the Silurian 
formation lived, it can hardly be supposed that the insects 
have originated from animals with a shorter vital period. 
This could be possible only if Mollusca, Insecta, &c. origi- 
nated from a common short-lived stem. But where, then, 
would the side-line have remained which led up from this 
stem, by the Mollusca &c., to the Insecta? How can it have 
come about that nothing of it is preserved, whilst of the Mol- 
lusca and Crustacea innumerable petrified examples exist ? 
Moreover experience teaches us that even the lowest animals, 
polyps, rhizopods, &e., possess a longer duration of life than 
the insects, and also exceed them in fertility. 

The case is the same with the Mammalia. With certainty 
we can scarcely ascribe to these an earlier than Tertiary 
origin. Fishes and reptiles preceded them; and they can 
only be regarded as produced from the latter. But reptiles in 
general live longer than mammals. Among tortoises we have 
examples of an age of more than 200 years, whilst the most 
long-lived of terrestrial mammals, the elephant, is rather more 
than 100 years old. 

Darwin, on the foundation of his hypothesis, describes the 
demonstration of the production of a peculiarity injurious to 
the animal as destructive of the hypothesis. F. Miiller, in 
his work ‘ Fiir Darwin,’ calls upon opponents to indicate any 
one among the great number of natural-history facts which is 
incompatible with Darwin’s opinion. He regards the circum- 
stance that this has not yet been done, even by the observers 
who are most familiar with the animal world, as a proof of 
the Darwinian doctrine. But so long as the latter is nothing 
more than a mere hypothesis, containing only the most 
general outline of a theory, definite facts can no more be 


considered from some special points of view. 419 


cited in opposition to it than definite assertions are contained 
in it. The indefiniteness of the theory causes an equally 
great indefiniteness in its refutation. The above arguments 
against the Darwinian opinion, derived from the results of 
paleontology, make no claim to be unassailable. But so far 
as it can be regarded as possible to demonstrate the produc- 
tion of an injurious property from the multifarious data stand- 
ing at the command of Darwinism, even in connexion with 
this point, it must be the case here. The abridgment of the 
duration of life is such a property. 

The species of the animal kingdom have been very aptly 
compared with the paths of the planets (Blasius, ‘ Fauna 
Deutschlands,’ preface). The orbits of the planets are not 
invariable, any more than a given species of animals is exactly 
the same in one year asin another. The variations, however, 
are, for long periods, confined within definite limits. But, 
strictly speaking, this cannot be proved for a// time, as in this 
case we must also take into consideration the matter existing 
between the planets &c. Nor can we conclude from the pre- 
sent state of the planetary system as to any given earlier period. 
It has been attempted to derive the present state of the pla- 
netary system from an earlier simpler one—as which a rotating 
nebular sphere was assumed. ‘This hypothesis was first pro- 
posed by Kant, who, however, was by no means the profound 
mathematician that he is represented by Hiickel (Natiirliche 
Schépfungsgeschichte). Laplace subsequently presented it in 
a somewhat more mathematical dress, though not in his strictly 
scientific ‘ Mécanique Céleste,’ but in a more popular work. 
Among astronomers, however, it is in tolerable estimation, 
but only as a simple hypothesis, which is quite incapable of 
further development into an actual theory (as has been shown 
by the attempt made by Weiss). 

The Darwinian doctrine also will perhaps always number 
its adherents, as, indeed, its erroneous nature can no more be 
strictly demonstrated than that of any view as to the flora and 
fauna of the moon. But every attempt to convert the hypothesis 
definitely into a theory, even if it should be in tolerable agree- 
ment with zoological, botanical, and palzontological facts, 
would always have something arbitrary about it, as a thou- 
sand others might be set in its place. 

Considering the near affinity of Laplace’s hypothesis of 
creation and the Darwinian doctrine, it was to be expected 
that the Darwinists would revert to the former. All such 
physical views originate from a weakness which attaches even 
to the greatest naturalists—namely, the tendency to deduce 
everywhere multiplicity from unity. This has its foundation 


420 M. W. Veltmann on the Descendence-Theory 


in the finiteness of the human reason, which, from its incom- 
petence to grasp the infinite multiplicity of nature, finds itself 
compelled to refer this back as much as possible to unities. 
But in this case it cannot arrive at absolute unity, as multi- 
plicity is not included in unity. Such endeavours stand in 
contradiction to the causal principle, upon which, however, the 
Darwinists (as, e. g., Hiickel, in his ‘ Generelle Morphologie ’) 
lay so much stress. A homogeneous mass of vapour which 
at a definite moment is so arranged about its axis of rotation 
as to represent a body of rotation the diametral sections of 
which agree perfectly with each other with regard to the dif- 
fusion of matter in them, will always retain this property ; 
the unity remains unity. But if we ascribe to the various 
diametral sections from the commencement any definite dif- 
ference, there is no reason whatever why we should not regard 
any other difference that we please, and therefore the condi- 
tion of the planetary system such or such a number of years 
ago, as aboriginal. 

This applies just in the same way to that particle of primor- 
dial slime which, according to Hickel, formed the commence- 
ment of organic nature. Hiickel ascribes to his “ Monera” a 
perfect homogeneity without any internal differentiation. All 
movements that occur in such a body from a given period are 
then necessarily functions of its form and of the arrangement 
of all other matter at that moment. The perfectly irregular 
manner in which the Monere extends its pseudopodia would 
agree with this, as the arrangement of external matter is like- 
wise perfectly irregular. But now let us imagine that such a 
particle of plasma acquires a calcareous or siliceous shell. The 
form of this can only be quite irregular ; for, like the growing 
forth of the pseudopodia, it is a consequence of causes acting 
quite irregularly. Observation teaches us, however, that the 
solid shells of the Polythalamia have in part a perfectly definite 
form. This can be no function of the external world, as the 
totality of matter certainly stands in no definite relation to the 
form and arrangement of the spiral shells of these little ani- 
mals, which, like those of many Cephalopoda, are divided 
into chambers. We must therefore necessarily assume that 
the apparently homogeneous and formless mass of plasma 
which produces the shell stands in a definite relation to the 
latter, or that a foreign force, not attached to the atoms of the 
plasma, produces the shell. Hiickel touches upon this point 
in his ‘Generelle Morphologie’ (Bd. i. p. 190), and is of 
opinion that the cause of this phenomenon must be sought in 
the special combination of the atoms into molecules. In those 
Protozoa whose shell has a geometrically regular form this 


considered from some special points of view. 421 


supposition might not be absolutely absurd, as we must as- 
sume something of the same kind m the case of crystals. But 
at the assumption that the molecules of any chemical com- 
pound stand in a definite relation to the spiral form of the shell 
of Cornuspird planorbis or of the fossil Nummulina radiata, 
every “thinking”’ naturalist would certainly shake his head. 

In connexion with the first appearance of life, Hiickel lays 
great stress on the artificial preparation of organic compounds. 
Hitherto, however, no one has prepared hydrates of carbon 
and albuminates from their elements; and, with respect to 
the artificial preparation of urea, formic acid, and other 
retrogressive products of the animal organism, there was never 
really any cause for making so much fuss about it. ‘The ex- 
pired carbonic acid is also a retrogressive product ; and this had 
long been prepared artificially. The chemical processes which 
take place in organic bodies seem much rather to speak in 
favour of the assumption of special forces. 

Let any vegetable be planted in pure siliceous sand con- 
taining as nourishment for it only carbonic acid, ammonia, 
and the necessary inorganic salts. Let the whole be kept at 
a temperature of about 68° F’., and covered with a glass vessel 
which is always kept at a scarcely higher temperature. The 
plant and the soil in which it grows therefore receive light 
and heat from without. Let us now see what becomes of 
these two agents. 

If we burn hydrates of carbon in oxygen, two things take 
place :— 

1. Separation of the carbon from the water of the hydrate 
of carbon; 2, combination of the carbon with the oxygen. 
At the same time heat is always evolved. 

In the above plant the direct opposite of this takes place. 
Under the influence of light the oxygen of carbonic acid sepa- 
rates from the carbon, and the latter combines with water to 
form hydrate of carbon. During this, heat, or, at any rate, 
mechanical motion (in the form of light and heat) must neces- 
sarily disappear. 

If, then, the plant be allowed to grow, say, through a whole 
summer, and the hydrates of carbon produced be then burnt, 
carbonic acid and water are again formed. A portion of the 
heat manifested during this process can then be converted 
into mechanical work, whilst another part passes over to 
bodies which are at least at a temperature of 68° F., and by 
this means the products of combustion again acquire this 
original temperature. 

Now this whole process seems to stand in contradiction to 
the second principle of the mechanical theory of heat, or to 


422 M. W. Veltmann on the Descendence-Theory. 


Carnot’s principle, which lies at the foundation of this theory. 
According to this, heat cannot be converted into mechanical 
work without at the same time heat passing somewhere from 
a warmer to a colder body. But such a transfer has in this 
case nowhere taken place. We might, indeed, say that the 
heat of the sun has passed in the form of light from the hotter 
sun into the colder plant. But the quantity in question can 
be only a very small fraction of the heat which has become 
latent in the hydrates of carbon; at any rate, it is much less 
than that converted into work during combustion. ‘The 
amount of heat represented by the absorbed light is therefore 
included in that converted into work, and therefore has not, 
as Carnot’s principle requires, been permanently transferred to 
a colder body. 

No one has yet succeeded in devising any process in inor- 
ganic nature in which Carnot’s principle does not apply, 
although many physicists and technicists (e.g. Him) have 
tested their acumen upon this point. If, now, we detect such 
processes in organic nature, this indicates that special forces 
are active in the latter. In fact, the above departure from 
Carnot’s principle may be simply explained by the assump- 
tion that in the plant a force is at work capable of rulmg in a 
definite manner the irregularly interwhirling heat-movements. 
In order that we may not thus come into contradiction with 
the principles of the vital forces, we must assume that this 
force always forms a right angle with the path of an atom 
upon which it acts, and therefore, in the mechanical sense, 
performs no work. 

The Darwinists often claim for themselves the privilege of 
being the only “ thinking” naturalists. In order to attribute 
this superiority to themselves with greater justice, one might 
advise them to make themselves a little better acquainted 
with the doctrines of mathematics. From the upholders of 
the exclusively mechanical conception of nature we must 
necessarily require that they should be thoroughly versed in 
mathematics and mechanics. Natural history and mathema- 
tics are, indeed, two departments which lie rather far apart ; 
but just as the union of the dissimilar has led to many new 
results in cattle-breeding and horticulture, it may also be pos- 
sible that a hybridization of the sciences might lead to new 
and peculiar results. It is true that the union must be such 
that bastard productions in the bad sense may not proceed 
from it. Of many of the views put forward in Hickel’s 
‘Morphologie’ and other Darwinistic writings it may be 
affirmed that they would have received an essentially different 
form by “adaptation” to the laws of mathematical thought. 


On Amphipleura pellucida as a Test- Object. 423 


LII.—On Amphipleura pellucida and Surirella gemma as 
Test-oljyects. By J. J. Woopwarp, Assistant Surgeon, 
U.S. Army*. 


THE attention of microscopists has frequently been directed, 
of late years, to the Amphipleura pellucida or Navicula acus 
as a test-object well suited to try the defining-powers of the 
very best object-glasses. The length of this diatom is stated by 
Pritchard as ranging from +4, to 34 of aninch. The average 
length is given in the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary’ at ‘0044 of an 
inch. The strize, which are exceedingly difficult, were first 
described by Messrs. Sollitt and Harrison, who estimated them 
at from 120,000 to 130,000 to the inch. Their estimate has 
been adopted in the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary’ and by the 
majority of modern writers who have referred to this test ; 
but so many difficulties beset the resolution, that few micro- 
scopists appear to have attempted to verify the original esti- 
mates. Indeed most observers would seem to have been un- 
successful in their efforts to resolve the Amphipleura even 
with the best objectives; and some have gone so far as to deny 
the existence of any strize upon the frustules of this species. 
Among the microscopists who claim to have seen the striz, 
several would seem to differ from the original estimates of 
Sollitt and Harrison as to their fineness. Dr. Royston-Pigott, 
whose papers on ‘high-power definition,” in the ‘ Monthly 
Microscopical Journal,’ have recently attracted much attention, 
sets down their number at 150,000 to the inch. Dr. Carpenter, 
on the other hand, in the 4th edition of ‘The Microscope and 
its Revelations,’ expresses the opinion that even the estimates 
of Messrs. Sollitt and Harrison are too high; and we are told 
by Mr. Lobb (Monthly Microscopical Journal, vol. i. p. 104) 
that Mr. Lealand has recently ‘succeeded in counting the 
Amphipleura-lines, and finds them 100 in +55 of an inch.” 
A few months ago two slides of Amphipleura pellucida were 
received at the Army Medical Museum from Messrs. Powell 
and Lealand, and I succeeded in obtaining excellent resolution 
by the immersion 51; of these makers. The frustules on the 
two slides were found to measure from +1, to +4; of an inch 
in length. Resolution could be satisfactorily effected and the 
striz counted on any of them. I took eight successful nega- 
tives from medium-sized and small frustules, and verified the 
counts made in the microscope by counting the strie on the 
glass negatives. I found the striz on medium-sized frustules, 
say ~+, of an inch in length, counted usually from 90 to 93 strize 
to the +s445 of an inch; in that selected for the two photographs 


* From ‘Silliman’s American Journal,’ May 1871. 


424 On Surirella gemma as a Test- Object. 


which accompany this memorandum the number was 91 to 
the +55 of aninch. Larger frustules exhibited rather coarser, 
smaller ones rather finer strie. On the smallest frustules at 
my disposal (several of them only +4, inch in length) I found 
no example in which the number of strize exceeded 100 to the 
ass Of aninch. The strie of these smallest and most difficult 
frustules do not, then, rival in fineness the nineteenth band of 
the Nobert’s plate, as has been asserted by some; they com- 
pare rather with the sixteenth and seventeenth bands. 

After making the photographs, I extended my observations to 
a number of other slides of Amphipleura pellucida—including 
two of the original specimens from Hull, kindly sent to the 
museum some time since by Mr. W.8. Sullivant, of Columbus, 
Ohio, and the example in the First Century of Eulenstein. I 
found that different slides varied considerably in the ease with 
which I could resolve them, chiefly, as I think, on account of 
the thickness of the glass covers, which in several instances 
did not permit the best work of the immersion ~;. Perhaps, 
however, the markings on some frustules may be shallower 
than on others whose striz count the same number to the 
rose Of aninch. In any event, I have found, as yet, no slides 
the covers of which permit the +1; to be approximately adjusted, 
on which it was impossible to resolve the frustules, and no frus- 
tules the striz of which exceeded 100 to the +55 of an inch. 

The best resolution I was able to obtain by ordinary lamp- 
light was not very satisfactory. I used, therefore, during the 
investigation, direct sunlight rendered monochromatic by pas- 
sage through the solution of ammonio-sulphate of copper. A 
parallel pencil of such light was concentrated by the achro- 
matic condenser, which was suitably decentred to obtain ob- 
liquity. The same illumination was employed in making the 
photographs. I have since had the pleasure of exhibiting the 
resolution in quite as satisfactory a manner to several micro- 
scopists by monochromatic light obtained from the electric 
lamp. 

The Surirella gemma has been recommended by Hartnack 
as a test for immersion-objectives of high powers. I have not 
gained access to his original description, but find accounts of 
his views, with figures, in the works of Drs. Carpenter and 
Frey (The Microscope and its Revelations, 4th ed. p. 182; 
Das Mikroskop, 3rd ed. p. 40). Hartnack observed fine longi- 
tudinal strize in addition to the fine transverse ones previously 
known to exist between the large transverse ribs; he sup- 
posed the true markings to have the form of elongated hexa- 

ons. 
A Two handsome slides of this diatom were received at the 


Rey. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C.E. Broome on British Fungi. 425 


Army Medical Museum, a few months since, from Bourgogne 
of Paris. A careful study of thése by monochromatic sun- 
light inclines me to the opinion that Hartnack’s interpretation 
is erroneous, and that the fine strie are in reality rows of mi- 
nute hemispherical bosses, from which, as in the case of other 
diatoms, the appearance of hexagons would readily result if 
the frustule was observed by an objective of inferior defining- 
power to that I used, or if the illumination was unsuitable. 
This memorandum is accompanied by two photographs exhi- 
biting what I saw; one is magnified 1034, the other 3100 
diameters. The principal frustule shown in these photographs 
is =, of an inch in length (the mean length of S. gemma is 
stated in the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary’ as 74; 0f an inch). The 
fine transverse striae counted longitudinally at the rate of 72 
to the 54,5 of an inch. Transversely these were resolved into 
beaded appearances which counted laterally 84 to the +'55 of an 
inch. If the structure consists, as I suppose it does, of fine 
hemispherical bosses projecting from the surface of the frus- 
tules, the fact that, these bosses are set together more closely 
in the transverse direction than in the longitudinal would 
account for the elongated form of the pseudohexagons when 
seen. 

Some parts of the photographs closely approach Hartnack’s 
description, but it is easy to observe that these are not the 
parts which are most nearly in focus. 

I have also resolved this diatom by monochromatic light 
derived from the electric lamp. The appearances obtained 
were identical with those above described. 


LIII. — Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. 
BerkeELey, M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq., 
F.L.S. 


{Continued from vol. vi. p*469. ] 
[Plates XVIII., XIX., XX., & XXI.] 


* Coprinus fuscescens, Fr. Kip, 244. 

This species, introduced on the authority of a drawing by 
Lady Orde, has been found lately at Walthamstow. 

1263. Cortinar‘us (Phlegmacium) triéwmphans, Fr. Ep. 
p- 256. 

C. sublanatus, Hussey, seems to be a form of this species. 

1264. C. (Phlegmacium) russus, Fr. Ep. p. 261; Trans. 
Woolh. Cl. 1870, t. 1. 

In moist woods, W. G. Smith. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. dl 


426 Rev.M.J.Berkeley & Mr.C.E. Broome on British Fungt. 


1265. C. (Phlegmacium) dibaphus, Fr. Ep. p. 266. 

Fordingbridge, Hants, Worthington G. Smith. 

A most beautiful addition to our list. 

1266. C. (Myxacium) stillatitius, Fr. Ep. p. 277. 

W. Wilson Saunders. 

1267. C. (Myxacium) pluvius, Fr. Ep. p. 277. 

In woods. Lea, near Gainsborough, Sept. 1865. 

1268. C. (Dermocybe) ochroleucus, Fr. Ep. p. 284. 

Mossburnford, Roxburghshire, A. Jerdon, Esq. 

1269. C. (Dermocybe) anthracinus, Fr. Ep. p. 288. 

In a wood. Coed Coch, Mrs. Lloyd Wynne. 

Certainly different from C. sanguineus. The Welsh plant 
exactly accords with a drawing from Fries. It has been found 
on the same spot in two successive years. 

1270. C. (Dermocybe) orellanus, Fr. Ep. p. 288. 

In a wood, on the ground. Coed Coch, Oct. 12, 1869. 
With C. ciénnamomeus, to which it is nearly related, but very 
distinct. 

1271. C. (Telamonia) bivelus, Fr. Ep. p. 292. 

In woods. Coed Coch, Oct. 1867. 

1272. C. (Telamonia) cncisus, Fr. Ep. p. 301. 

Loughborough, F. T. Mott, 1866. 

1273. C. (Telamonia) hematochelis, Fr. Ep. p. 802; Huss. 
vol. 1. tab. 19. 

In woods. Coed Coch, Oct. 1869. 

This appears to be a very different species from C. armil- 
latus, of which we have a fine drawing from Prof. Fries. 

1274. C. (Hygrocybe) obtusus, Fr. Ep. p. 313. 

In woods. Coed Coch, Ap. 25, 1867, Mrs. Lloyd Wynne. 

1275. C. (Hygrocybe) subferrugineus, Fr. Ep. p. 303; 
Batsch, f. 186. 

In woods. Coed Coch, Sept. 6, 1866. 

1276. Paxillus filamentosus, Fr. Ep. p. 317. 

On the ground, and about old stumps and chips. Forres, 
Rev. J. Keith. . 

This interesting species differs from P. ¢nvolutus in the 
scaly pileus and the yellow flesh of both stem and pileus. 

1277. Hygrophorus limacinus, Fr. Ep. p. 324. 

St. Leonards, W. G. Smith. 

1278. H. caprinus, Fr. Ep. p. 326. 

Near Bath, C. E. Broome, 1866. 

1279. H. turundus, Fr. Ep. p. 330. A. superbus, Lasch. 
in Linn. vol. i. no. 118. Var. mollis. Aureus; pileo sub- 
plano, demum leviter depresso, pilis mollibus brevibus ra- 
Hanfivas concoloribus vestito ; stipite zquali, farcto; lamellis 
distantibus, arcuatis, decurrentibus. 


Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 427 


In plantations, on the naked soil. Coed Coch, Oct. 1869-70. 

Pileus 4-3 inch across; stem 1-1} inch high, 1-2 lines 
thick ; gills narrow. 

Quite distinet from every species in the section, except LZ. 
turundus, of which we consider this pretty species a form, 
which occurs every year at Coed Coch. 

1280. H. irriguus, Fr. Ep. p. 329. 

In grassy pastures. Laxton, Norths., Oct. 28, 1866. 

1281. FH. puniceus, Fr. Ep. p. 331. 

This fine species occurred in great perfection at Coed Coch, 
Oct. 17,1867. There is a splendid figure in Fries’s ‘ Atlige 
och Giftiga Svampar.’ 

1282. Lactarius controversus, P. Syn. p. 430; Woolh. Cl. 
1868, 

In woods. 

This interesting species has been exhibited on more than 
one occasion at South Kensington, and appeared at the late 
meeting of the Woolhope Club. There is a good figure by 
Mr. Worthington Smith mm Seemann’s ‘ Journal of Botany.’ 

*L. pubescens, Fr. Ep. p. 335. 

The small normal form occurred abundantly amongst peb- 
bles on the side of Loch Ceneord, Aberdeenshire, at the end 
of August 1870. 

* Russula vesca, Fr. Ep. p. 352. 

Bowood, Oct. 19, 1869. 

*R. fragilis, Fr. Ep. p.359. Var. odore R. fctentis, Fr. Syst. 
Myce. p. 58. 

Edge of Loch Ceneord, Aberdeenshire, amongst pebbles. 

This may perhaps as well be considered a small form of 2. 
fetens, if not a distinct species. 

1283. R. nauseosa, Fr. Kp. p. 363. 

Coed Coch, Mrs. Lloyd Wynne, Oct. 17, 1867. Bowood, 
C. E. Broome, Oct. 19, 1869. 

* Cantharellus radicosus, B. & Br. no. 1134. 

Specimens have been communicated to Prof. Fries, who 
believes our plant, which has now been found in other locali- 
ties, to be Merulius carbonarius, A. & S. It has nothing 
whatever to do with C. wmbonatus. 

1283*. Lentinus resinaceus, Trog. Reg. Bot. Zeit. 1832, 
p. 525. . Forres, M. Terry. 

*Panus conchatus, Fr. Ep. p. 398. 

This species, which is certainly too near P. torulosus, oc- 
curred abundantly at Sibbertoft, on old elm-stumps, Oct. 1870, 
exactly agreeing with Bulliard’s figure. 

1284. Boletus collinitus, Fr. Kip. p. 410. 

In fir-woods. Ascot, Nov. 1868. 


428 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. EK. Broome on British Fungt. 


1285. B. pruinatus, Fr. Ep. p. 414. 

On grassy ground, Kew, 1868. It has occurred since in 
other localities. 

1286. Polyporus (Pleuropus) melanopus, Fr. Syst. Mye. 
vol. i. p. 347. 

On dead wood. Hopetoun, Lady Hopetoun, who sent an 
excellent drawing. It also occurs at Belvoir, and has lately 
been sent by the Rev. J. Keith from Forres. 

Mr. W.G. Smith has lately sent what is undoubtedly Bo- 
letus tmbricatus, Bull; but the substance is not fibroso-casea- 
sius, and can therefore scarcely be P. imbricatus of Fries and 
Rostkovius. It is probably merely a thin form of P. sulphu- 
reus. 

1287. P. (Anodermei) epileucus, Fr. Ep. p. 452. 

On elm-trunks. Nov., London, W. G. Smith. 

1288. P. (Placodermei) populinus, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. 
». 367. 

; On the trunk of a poplar, abundantly. Uffington, Lincoln- 
shire. 

Has very much the habit of P. connatus. 

1289. P. (Resupinatus) mcans, Ehb. Silv. Ber. p. 30. 

On dead wood. Leigh Wood, Bristol, Oct. 6, 1865. 

1290. P. (Resupinatus) sanguinolentus, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. i. 
p- 385. 

Epping Forest, Nov. 17, 1867, C. EK. Broome and W. G. 
Smith. 

1291. P. (Resupinatus) hzbernicus, n.s. Totus effusus, non 
separabilis, albus; margine tenui, tomentoso; poris parvis, 
angulatis ; dissepimentis rigidiusculis. 

On decorticated branches of fir. Luggela, county Wicklow, 
Sept. 1867. 

At first orbicular, then by confluence forming effused 
patches, with a narrow, very thin, tomentose margin ; pores 
=r inch across; dissepiments mostly entire. 

Apparently nearer to P. radula than to P. vaporarius. 

1292. P. (Resupinatus) farénellus, Fr. Syst. Myce. vol. i. 
». 384. 

On beech. Penzance, Dec. 9, 1869, C. E. Broome, J. 
Ralfs. Aboyne, 1870. 

1293. Trametes Bulliardi, Fr. Ep. p. 491. 

On dead wood. Resupinate form, Bathampton, Oct. 1859, 
C. EK. Broome. 

1294. Hydnum scrobiculatum, Fy. Obs. i. p. 143. 

In fir-woods. Minstead, near Lyndhurst, Oct. 1868, C. E. 
Broome. Forres, Nov. 1868, the Rey. J. Keith, Mr. Michael 
Terry. 


Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 429 


1295. H. melaleucum, Fr. Ep. p.510. 

In fir-woods. Ascot. With H. tomentosum. 

1296. HH. nigr wm, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. i. p. 404. 

In fir-woods# Street, Somersetshire, Oct. 23, 1868, Aubrey 
Clarke, Esq. 

1297. H. bicolor, A. & 8. p.270. On bramble. Batheaston, 
C. E. Broome, March 20, 1869. 

It is quite clear that Hydnum gelatinosum does not belong 
to the same category as normal Hydna. The structure is that of 
a Nematella; and Mr. Currey and ourselves propose for it the 
genus Hydnoglea. ‘There is a fine species amongst Kurtz’s 
Fungi, which will probably soon be published by Mr. Currey. 

* [rpex obliquus, Fr. Ep. p.523. Epping Forest, Feb. 1869, 
C. E. Broome. 

1298. Radulum fagineum, Fr. Ep. p. 525. 

W.G. Smith, Epping Forest, 1868; abundantly. 

1299. Odontia barba Jovis, Fr. Ep. p. 528. 

On decayed wood. Epping Forest, C. E. Broome. 

Sowerby’s figure Seems to represent the true plant; but the 
specimens in his herbarium are Radulum quercinum. 

* Kneiffia setigera, Fr. Ep. p. 529. 

As this plant has occurred in excellent fruit, we give a 
figure. 

The spores are elliptic, and ‘0004-0005 long. 

PuaTE XVIII. fig. 1. a. one of the setigerous aculei, magnified ; 6. tip of 
one of the barren echinulate seti ; c. spores: both more highly magnified. 

1300. Stereum frustulosum, Fr. Ep. p. 552. 

On hard oak-wood. Found by Mr. Burchell in great per- 
fection in the south of England. 

Mr. English has more than once found at Epping fine spe- 
cimens of 7’ helephora multizonata, B. & Br. 

*Solenia ochracea, Hoffm. Bot. Tasch. t. 8. f.2. Peztza 
anomala, Fr. 

Puate XVIII. fig. 3. Spores magnified, ‘00035 inch long. 

1301. &. fasciculata, Pers. Myc. Eur. t. 12. figs. 8, 9. S. 
candida, Moug. No. 96. 

Puate XVIII. fig. 4. Various individuals, magnified. 

This was mentioned, in the ‘ Transactions of the Bath Field 
Club,’ as S. candida, Hoff. ; but, on comparison of speci- 
mens, it appears to be S. fasciculata. 

PiaTE XXI, fig. 30. Mougeot’s species, for comparison. 

* Sparassis crispa, Fr. Ep. p. 570. 

This noble fungus has been found this year in Kent by 
Miss Susan Broadwood, and it has occurred also in Hereford- 
shire. 


430 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C.E. Broome on British Fungi. 


1302. Clavaria spinulosa, P. Obs. 11. tab. 3. fig. 1. 

In pine-woods. Coed Coch, 1866. 

Stem thick at the base, but not so thick as in Persoon’s 
figure. 

1303. C. fumosa, P. Comm. p. 76. 

Frome, 1866, C. E. Broome. 

1304. Pterula multifida, Fr. 

This interesting addition to our list of Fungi was commu- 
nicated by Sir W. C. Trevelyan, Sept. 1865. 

1305. Dacrymyces sebaceus, B. & Br. Albidus, subrotundus, 
e filamentis varie ramosis, superne seepe clavatis compositus ; 
coelo pluviali tantum conspicuus. 

Forming circular patches on twigs of ash and maple, in 
winter. Bath, 1868, C. E. B. 

Allied to D. cesius, Sommerf. Individual plants 2-4 lines 
broad ; spores ovato-triangular, *0005 long, 0002-0003 broad ; 
filaments here and there breaking up into globose conidia. 
Spores producing globose secondary spores. On the same 
threads occur multiseptate, curved, fusiform spores, *001—"003 
inch long. 

Puate XVIII. fig. 2. a. D. sebaceus, nat. size; 6. group of threads with 
two kinds of fruit, magnified; c. spores; d. ditto bearing secondary 


spores; e. spores of different forms, one germinating; f. fusarioid spores, 
all more or less magnified; g. conidia. 


1306. Geaster tunicatus, Vitt. Mon. p. 18, tab. 3. fig. 3. 

Found in considerable abundance amongst Rhododendra 
at Castle Ashby by Mr. Beech in 1869-1870. 

1307. Lycoperdon Hoylet, B. & Br. Peridio stipitato, sub- 
globoso, verrucis rigidis fuscis elongatis echinato; basi ste- 
rili parca cum capillitio sporisque lilacinis confluente. 

Reading, Mr. Hoyle, Oct. 1870. 

Stem 1 inch high, 3 inch thick, lacunose, olivaceous within ; 
peridia 2 inches across; warts 13-2 lines high; capillitium 
and spores lilac; spores globose, echinulate, ‘00015 in dia- 
meter; mycelium thread-like, white. 

Agreeing exactly with an authentic specimen of Persoon’s 
L. echinatum externally, who could, however, scarcely have 
overlooked the lilac spores. The stem is lacunose, the cavities 
verrucose. 

*Lycoperdon echinatum, P. Syn. p. 146. 

Brought to the Fungus Show at South Kensington, Oct. 
1870, from the neighbourhood of Marlow, by Mr. Sawyer. 

As far as the present specimens go, the species seems to be 
a form of L. atropurpureum. Vittadini refers it doubtfully to 
L. hiemale. 


1308. Scleroderma geaster, Fr. Syst. 11. p. 46. 


Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 431 


Near Hereford, Dr. Bull, Oct. 6, 1870, during an excursion 
of the Woolhope Field Club. 

* Physarum metallicum, B. in Ann. Nat. Hist. No. 29. 

Batheaston, March 1869. 

Spores ‘0005 in diameter. 

1309. Cribraria intricata, Schrad. Nov. Gen. t. 3. fig. 1. 

On fallen branches of fir. Glen Tanner, Aberdeenshire, 
Sept. 8, 1870. 

Stem ~!; inch high; spores °0003 in diameter. 

* Ophiotheca chrysosperma, Curr. Micr. Journ. vol. 11. pl. 9. 

On cabbage-stalks, Feb. 25, 1869. Batheaston, C. EK. 
Broome. Mr. Currey’s specimens occurred on the inner bark 
of a dead tree. 

* Nidularia pisiformis, Tul. 

On the ground in great abundance, often attached to chips 
and sticks. Powerscourt, on the road leading to the waterfall, 
county Wicklow. 

* Spheronema subulatum, Tode, Meckl. Fung. fig. 117. 

A torm occurred at Ascot, Oct. 31, 1867, with much shorter 
appendages to the spores. 

1310. Nemaspora grisea, Cord. fase. i. f. 68. 

On dead twigs. Hatton, May 23, 1867. 

* Puccinia veronicarum, DC. 

On Veronica montana. Langridge, Ap. 20,1869, C. E. 
Broome. 

* Thecaphora hyalina, Fingerh. 

This rare species has occurred lately near Bath and in some 
other locality. 

* Stilbum bicolor, P. Syn. p. 682. 

On dead wood. Langridge, March 1869. 

Stem with head :02-05 high. 

* 8. turbinatum, Tode, Fung. Meck. t. 2. f. 20. 

On stems of umbelliferous plants. 

1311. Microcera coccophora, Desm. Pl. Crypt. no. 1750. 

Penzance, Dec. 1869, C. E. Broome. 

1312. Cheetostroma stipitatum, Cd. fase. i. fig. 83. 

On elder. Batheaston, March 1869, C. E. Broome. 

This belongs properly to the genus Volutella. 

1313. Epicoccum micropus, Cd. fase. 11. tab. 5. fig. 82. 

On decaying Lactarius deliciosus. Ascot, Oct. 31, 1867. 

1314. Spondylocladium fumosum, Preuss. St. Deutsch. Fl. 
no. 35. tab. 53. 

On rotten sticks. Batheaston, March 29, 1869. 

Spores *001 inch long, -0004--0005 wide. 


Prare XVIII. fig.7. a. threads with verticillate spores, magnified ; 
b. septate spores, more highly magnified. 


432 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 


1315. Graphium stilboideum, Cord. Ic. fase. 11. tab. 11. 
fig. 69. 

"On cabbage-stalks. Batheaston, April 1869. 

Spores :0002--0004 long. 

1316. Rhinotrichum lanosum, B.& Br. MS. Clinotrichum 
lanosum, Cooke, MS. 

On damp wall-paper. London, March 1870, M. C. Cooke. 

1317. Peronospora entospora, B. & Br. Basidiophora ento- 
spora, Roze et Cornu, Ann. d. Sc. Nat. ser. 5. vol. xi. tab. 4. 

On Erigeron canadense. Wimbledon, Rev. M. J. B. June 
1867. 

Resting spores echinulate, ‘001 in diameter. 

Puatr XVIII, fig. 8. a. fertile threads, magnified; 5. spores, more 
highly magnified. 

If this species is to be assigned to a new genus, Peronospora 
curta must follow the same rule, for the structure is altogether 
similar. It is strange that the authors should have taken no 
notice of a species which has been more than once figured. 

ENDODESMIA, n. g. Acervuli floccis nitidis glaucis le- 
vibus e septatis leviter curvatis cooperti; spore concatenate, 
uniseptatee, ellipticee, utrinque appendiculate. 

1318. H. glauca, n. s. On cabbage-stalks. Batheaston, 
April 1869. 

Spores ‘0004-0005 long, *0002 wide. 


PuaTE XX. fig. 9. a. single plant; 4. portion of plant, showing flocci 
and necklace of spores, magnified; ce. spores, more highly magnified ; 
d. another form of spore, if belonging to the same plant. 


1319. Acremonium ranigenum, n.s. Stipite e floccis aggre- 
gatis composito, apicibus elongatis, liberis, sporis globosis 
echinulatis breviter pedicellatis conglomeratis obsitis. 

On dead frogs. Dr. Bird, Monkton Farleigh, Sept. 1868. 

Stem composed of a multitude of septate threads, of a deli- 
cate lemon-yellow, which diverge upwards and form a sub- 
globose head; the threads give origin on all sides to globose 
spores crowded so as to form little masses. Spores °0004 in 
diameter. 

PuateE XVIII. fig. 10. a. single plant; &. portion of the same, to show 
the threads of which the stem is composed, and their fertile apices, magni- 
fied ; c. spores, more highly magnified. 

* Psilonia discoidea, B. & Br. no. 1150. Var. lateritia, B. & 
Br. Irregularis, disco aurantiaco, margine tomentoso, carneo, 
floccis flexuosis articulatis; sporophoris setaceis; sporis fusi- 
formibus. 

On elder. St. Catharine’s, Bath, Feb. 1869. 

Spores -0004—-0005 in. long, white when young. 


Rey. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 433 


*P. nivea, Fr. This has been recognized long since as the 
produce of an insect. Mr. A. Murray now informs us that it 
is a Coccus named Adelges fag?. 

1320. Peziat (Discina) macrocalyx, Russ. Seem. Journ. of 
Bot. tab. 98. 

Sporidia *0006-:0008 long, :0003-—-0004 wide. 

Puate XIX. fig. 11. a. asci and jointed paraphyses, magnified ; 6. spo- 
ridia, more highly magnified. 

*P. (Diseina) viridaria, B. 

Sporidia ‘0005 long, -0003 wide. 

PuaTE XIX. fig. 12. a. asci and paraphyses, magnitied; 0. sporidia, 
more highly magnified. 

* P, (Dasyscyphe) rufo-olivacea, A. & 8. p. 320. 

Sporidia elliptic, binucleate, 0006 long; paraphyses filled 
at the top with dark green endochrome. 

Puate XIX. fig. 13. a. asci and paraphyses, magnified ; 6. sporidia, one 
of which is germinating, more highly magnified. 

1320*, P. (Humatia) hinnulea, B. & Br. Cupulis sessilibus, 
flexuosis, marginatis, badiis, carnoso-ceraceis ; sporidiis glo- 
bosis, leevibus, nucleo globoso magno. 

On soil amongst grass. Powerscourt, Sept. 27, 1867. 

Sporidia -0006 in diameter. 

1321. P. (Dasyscyphe) eztricolor, B. & Br. Cupulis_ bre- 
vissime stipitatis v. sessilibus, carnoso-ceraceis, turbinatis, 
subtiliter tomentosis, citrinis ; sporidiis fusiformibus, guttulis 
oleosis maculatis. 

On rotten wood, March 1869. 

Cups *0009 inch across ; paraphyses linear; sporidia ‘0008- 
001 long ; *0002--00025 wide; asci ‘0035--004 long. 


Puate XIX. fig. 14. a. plant, slightly magnified; }. ascus and para- 
physes, magnified ; c. sporidia, more highly magnified. 

1322. P. (Dasyscyphe) escharodes, B. & Cr. Cupula sessili, 
rugosa, floccis brevibus albidis asperata, sordide olivaceo- 
viridi; margine pallido, floccis subtilibus fimbriato ; hymenio 
cinereo. 

On Rubus fruticosus. St. Catharine’s, Bath, Feb. 1869. 

Sporidia fusiform, 0004 long, sometimes with two nuclei. 
Cup at first closed, globose, ‘03 inch in diameter, quite black 
when the hairs have vanished. 

Puate XIX. fig. 15. a. plant, magnified ; b. section of ditto; ¢. ascus 
and paraphyses; d. sporidia; e, f. asci and sporidia from another speci- 
men (all more or less highly magnified). 

1323. P.(Hymenoscyphe) ament?, Batsch, Fuckel, no. 1159. 

On female catkins of Abele. Langridge, March 31, 1869. 


434 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 


Sporidia obovate, ‘0004 inch long, ‘0002 wide. 


Pirate XIX. fig. 16. a, asci and paraphyses, magnified; 6, sporidia, 
more highly magnified. 


1324. P. (Mollisia) Bulli, Sm. Cupulis subhemisphe- 
ricis, demum irregularibus, sessilibus v. brevissime stipi- 
tatis, albidis, margine inflexo grumaceo-pulverulento e velo 
massa albida partim obtectis ; hymenio sepe prolifero; my- 
celio fusco. 

On a waterbut, W. G. Smith, Dec. 1869. 

Sporidia subelliptic, ‘0002-0003 inch long. 


PuatTE XIX. fig. 17. a. P. Bullii; b. separate plant, to show the myce- 
lium; ¢. asci; d. sporidia more highly magnified. 

1325. P. (Mollisia) elaphines, B. & Br. Cupulis subglobosis, 
pallide cervinis, labro pallidiore albo, granulis saccharinis ob- 
sitis ; hymenio aquose griseo. 

On dead wood. St. Catharine’s, Jan. 29, 1869. 

Granules often disposed in lines so that the cups are radiated. 
Asci ‘0015 long ; sporidia fusiform, ‘0003-004 long, hyaline, 
smooth, uniseriate. 


Puate XIX. fig. 18. a. P. elaphines ; b. asci; c. sporidia, more highly 
magnified. 


1326. P. (Mollisia) aqguosa, B. & Br. Cupulis primum ferme 
clausis, dein expansis, planis vel leviter concavis, viridi-brun- 
neis, glabris ; hymenio aquose griseo; sporidiis ovatis, hinc 
apiculatis biserialibus. 

On or with Spheria hirsuta, on willow. Batheaston, Jan. 
1867. 

Resembling P. cinerea, but smoother and more concave 
when young, with totally different spores. Cup *024 in dia- 
meter, growing on Spheria hirsuta and its mycelium, accom- 
panied by a brown mould consisting of erect, simple, articu- 
lated threads surmounted by a single oblong uniseptate spore, 
‘0005 long. <Asci 002 long; sporidia -0002—-00025 long, 
°0001-:00015 wide, bright orange when treated with iodine. 


PuaTE XX. fig. 19. a. ascus and paraphysis; 6. sporidia; c. threads 
with naked spores ; d. spores: all more or less magnified. 


1327. P. (Mollisia) hydnicola. Cupulis ex orbiculari irre- 
gularibus, planis, atroviridibus ; ascis cylindricis ; paraphysi- 
bus ramosis ; sporidiis subglobosis, uniserialibus. 

On Hydnum ochraceum. Spores ‘0004 long, ‘0003 wide ; 
conidia oblong, ‘0001--00015 long. 


PratE XX. fig. 20. a. plant growing on Hydnum ; 6. asci and para- 
physes, magnified ; c. sporidia; d. conidia: both more highly magnified. 


Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C.E. Broome on British Fungi. 435 


1328. Stictis graminum, Desm., Pl. Crypt. no. 1071. 

On Carex paniculata. Batheaston, June 1867, C. E. Broome. 

*S. chrysophea, P. Syn. p. 674. 

On decorticated fallen oak-branches. Aboyne, Sept. 1870. 

1329. Ascophanes aurora, Crouan, An. d. Se. Nat. ser. 5. 
vol. x. tab. 11. fig. 36. 

On cow-dung. Eltham, Kent, Feb. 14, 1869. 

Sporidia 00015-0003 long. 

1330. Phacidium abietinum, Schmidt in Myc. Hefti. p. 30. 

Roxburghshire, A. Jerdon, Esq. 

* Patellaria atrovinosa, Blox. 

Sporidia -001 long, ‘0003 wide. 

PuatE XX. fig. 21. a. ascus and paraphysis, magnified; 0. sporidia, 
more*highly magnified. 

1331. Nectria furfurella, B. & Br. E strato carneo effuso 
oriunda; peritheciis carneis, subglobosis, demum collapsis, 
particulis micantibus furfurellis obsitis, ostiolo distincte punc- 
tiformi. 

On cabbage-stalks. Batheaston, Feb. 1869. 

Paraphyses branched; sporidia ovate, ‘00015--0002 unc. 
long; conidia ‘0002-0003 long. 


5) 

PLATE XX. fig. 22. a. perithecia: 6, asci and paraphyses; c. sporidia ; 
d. conidia: all more or less magnified. 

1332. Spheria (Villose) felina, Fuck. Fung. Rhen. no. 945. 
Leptospora felina, Fuckel, Symb. Mye. p. 141. 

On Rubus. Orton Wood, Rev. A. Bloxam. Batheaston, 
March 1869. 

Sporidia clavato-falciform, ‘0025 in. long; conidia brown, 
pentagonal or doliiform, concatenate, ‘001-002 long, spring- 
ing from flexuous horizontal threads. 

PuaTE XX. fig. 23. a. perithecia; 6. hairs of ditto; ¢. mycelium with 
conidia; d. ascus with paraphysis; e. sporidia; 7. sporidium germinating. 

#9. (Villosze) tréstis, Tode, var. sporidiis majoribus. 

Hainault Forest, Feb. 1859. Batheaston, March 22, 1869. 

Sporidia *0005—0006 long, -0002—-00025 wide. 

1333. S. (Villosee) cupulifera, B. & Br. Peritheciis conicis, 
obtusis, demum collapsis, subtiliter rugulosis, nitidis, hic illic 
floccis rectis, articulatis, rigidis, levibus, articulis ultimis 
cuneato-cupuliformibus in conidia cuneata utrinque truncata 
resolutis. 

On rotten elm-roots. Langridge, April 16,1869. St. Ca- 
tharine’s, April 1861. 

Sporidia fusiform, at length 4-septate, -0008--001 long ; 
conidia ‘0005 long, 0003 wide at the top. The Cladotrichoid 
hairs sometimes spring immediately from the mycelium. The 


436 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & My. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 


sporidia resemble those of S. mutabilis, which are 0008 long. 
The conidia are sometimes pentangular. 


Puate XXI. fig. 24. a. perithecia with conidiiferous threads ; 6 6. coni- 
diiferous threads; ¢. ascus; d. sporidia: all more or less magnified. 


*S. (Denudate) caudata, Curr. 

Sporidia *0025 long. Very near S. ovina, if really different. 

PiatEe XXI. fig. 25. a. group of perithecia; 0. ascus; c. sporidia: all 
more or less magnified. 

*§. (Denudate) brassicew, Klotzsch, MS. 

Sporidia ‘0015-002 long, ‘(0008--0012 wide, with the ap- 
pendages 003-0005 long. 


Prater XXI. fig. 26. Portion of an ascus in a peculiar condition. 
Fig. 27. a. ascus; b. sporidia: both more or less magnified. 


*§. (Denudatee) pomiformis, P. Syn. p. 65. 

This occurs with a mould which appears to be the conidii- 
ferous state, which is apparently Sporocybe albipes, B. & Br. 
MS. 

Floccis rectis, simplicibus, articulatis, albis, duobus articulis 
superioribus minute echinulatis; sporis ellipticis, brunneis, 
e sporophoris totidem oriundis, *0003--0006 long, *0002- 
"00025 wide; threads ‘004-009 high. 

‘Puate XXL. fig. 28. a. Sporocybe albipes, magnified ; b. separate head ; 
c. spores: all more or less magnified. 


*§. (Subtectee) apiculata, Curr. 

On bramble. Batheaston. 

Sporidia 0005-0006 long, *0002—-0003 wide. 

1334. (S. (Obtecte) rhodobapha, B. & Br. Peritheciis semi- 
immersis, compressis, ostiolo papilleeformi ; matrice tota roseo- 
tincta. 

On dead decorticated branches. Batheaston, April 8, 1869. 

Perithecia fragile, for the most part compressed and 
elongated so as to approximate Pertusee and Macrostome. 
Ostiolum papilliform. Asci clavate; sporidia fusiform, with 
several nuclei, ‘001 inch long. The subjacent wood is tinged 
throughout with magenta-pink. 


PuaTeE XXI. fig. 29. a, ascus; 0b, sporidia: both more or less mag- 
nified. 


[To be continued. ] 


Figs. 5 & 6 on Plate XVIII. represent the spores of Agaricus metule- 
spora and those of A. cristatus, referred to in page 462 of the preceding 
volume. 


Prof. A. Schneider on the Actiniw and Corals. 437 


LIV.—On the Structure of the Actinie and Corals. 
By Prof. A. SCHNEIDER*. 


[This is a report by Prof. Schneider on the investigations 
made by him and M. Rétteken in the Zoological Institute of 
the University of Giessen. Prof. Schneider’s own investiga- 
tions relate solely to the laws of the position of the septa and 
calcareous lamellee. | 

In the Hexactinie the septa always stand in pairs, as Hol- 
lard has already correctly indicated, so that the members of 
each pair are symmetrical in their formation. If we examine 
a transverse section below the stomachal tube, we may distin- 
guish three kinds of septa merely from the measure of their 
radial diameter, which we may designate septa of the first, 
second, and third order. The smallest number that occurred 
consisted of six pairs of the first, six pairs of the second, and 
twelve pairs of the third order. The six pairs of the first 
order divide the circumference into six equal sectors, each of 
which is again halyed by a pair of the second order ; the space 
between a pair of the first and a pair of the second order is 
then again halved by a pair of the third order. As Hollard 
has already remarked, the septa bear upon the surfaces which 
are turned towards each other very prominent, thick longitu- 
dinal muscles, which we shall designate, for the sake of bre- 
vity, by the name of vanes (/ahnen). In some Actinie all 
the septa bear vanes, in others only those of the first order. 
But all the pairs by no means bear vanes on the surfaces 
turned towards each other, as Hollard thinks; there are al- 
ways two diametrically opposite pairs of Fic. 1 
the first order which bear the vanes on za 
the surfaces which are turned from each 
other (fig. 1). Whatever number of septa 
there may be in an Actinia (and their 
number may be hundreds), there are al- 
ways only septa of the three orders; they 
all stand in pairs; and there are always 
two pairs of septa distinguished as above 
described, which indicate the bilateral symmetry of the Hex- 
actiniz. 

Hitherto we have distinguished the septa of the three orders 
only by the size ; but they are also distinguished by other pecu- 
liarities of structure, as appears from M. Rétteken’s accurate 
Investigations. 

In the Octactiniz the septa do not stand in pairs; they also 


* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Sitzungsbericht der 
Oberhessischen Gesellschaft fiir Natur- und Heilkunde,’ March 8, 1871. 


438 Prof. A. Schneider on the Structure 


possess vanes, but in a totally different order. In Veretillum 
cynomorium (fig. 3) eight septa are present, and these are 
differently constructed according to whether they stand upon 
the left or the right half of the body. In the one half the vanes 
are turned in the opposite direction to those in the other. 
How the calcareous lamelle of the corals constructed in 
accordance with the number 6 originate has not yet been 
investigated. Certainly they do not originate by the calcifi- 
cation of the septa themselves; but it is very probable that 
they are produced in the inner space of each pair of septa. 
When the number of lamelle does not exceed a certain limit 
(e.g. in Galaxea), we may easily find individuals with only 
six lamelle of the first order, then older ones with six of the 


Fig. 2. Fig. 3. 


second, and still older ones with twelve lamelle of the third 
order. When more lamelle make their appearance, the in- 
crease takes place as follows :—In the space between a lamella 
of the first and of the third, or of the second and of the third 
order, a new lamella of the third order arises, the old lamelle 
of the third and second order grow further and become lamelle 
of the next higher order (namely, second and first)—for exam- 
ple, in fig. 2, in which the sixth sector has enlarged and nearly 
become two new sectors. A new formation of this kind seems 
to be capable of taking place in any sector. 

This very simple law of growth applies to all corals with 
the number 6, although it is more difficult to ascertain in 
such genera as Fungia &c., because, on account of the great 
size and gradual growth of the lamelle, these occur of very 
different lengths. It has been tested on numerous specimens 
of corals and on many figures of living and fossil corals, and 
has always, without exception, been found correct. The well- 
known very complicated law of Milne-Edwards and Jules 
Haime can scarcely be verified, and is subject, as its inventors 
themselves say, to numerous exceptions. It cannot pass as the 
true expression of the facts. 

For the corals with the number 8 (e. g. the Rugosa) another 


of the Actinie and Corals. 439 


law of the origin and increase of the calcareous lamella must 
be adopted. Nevertheless it is important that we see, in the 
Rugosa, that the numerous calcareous lamelle exhibit not only 
bilateral symmetry, but, as in the Octactinie, a distinction of 
back and belly. We cannot, however, at present define the 
dorsal and ventral surfaces. 

The investigations of M. Rétteken have been extended to 
the whole histology and anatomy of the Hexactini, and have 
brought to light numerous new facts. 

In the first place, he has found that the whole of them 
possess an annular canal which closely surrounds the mouth. 
This must not be confounded with the apertures of the septa, 
which occur frequently but not regularly, and which were 
discoyered by Hollard. By this annular canal the Actinie 
approach the Meduse more closely than has hitherto been 
supposed. 

He has also discovered that the so-called “ bourses margi- 
nales”’ (Hollard) are undoubtedly organs of sense, Fig. 4. 
and, indeed, compound eyes. ‘These organs are AN 
pyriform diverticula of the body-wall, standing  cy00o 
between the tentacles and the outer margin of the VES 
peristome ; they are constructed after the fashion of 
a retina, and allow the following layers to be distin- 
euished in them (fig. 4) :—1, externally a cuticular 
layer which is broken up into bacilli by numerous 
pore-canals ; 2, a layer of strongly refractive sphe- 
rules, which may be regarded as lenses; 3, cones, 
consisting of hollow, strongly refractive, trans- 
versely striated cylinders or prisms rounded at the 
ends, which have probably hitherto been confounded 
with urticating capsules: at the exterior end of 
each cone there is generally one lens, sometimes 
even two or three other lenses may stand in the 
interspaces; 4, a granular fibrous layer, which also 
occupies the interspaces of the cones; 5, a layer 
which is deeply coloured by carmine, and contains 
numerous extremely fine fibres and spindle-shaped 
cells, probably nerve-fibres and cells; 6, the mus- 
cular layer; 7, the endothelium. These observa- 
tions were made on Actinia mesembryanthemum, Gosse. Only 
spirit-specimens were at command, so that nothing can be 
stated upon various points, such as the position of the pigment 
which these eyes have during life. M. Rétteken has found 
the same cones and lenses in the tips of the tentacles of Ac- 
tinia cereus, Ellis & Sol.; and he believes that their diffusion 
among the Actiniz is very general. 


440 Prof. A. Schneider on the Actinie and Corals. 


With regard to the musculature, he has made out the fol- 
lowing facts. Three body-layers may be distinguished—the 
ectothelium, the muscular layer, and the endothelium. In the 
foot-plate and in the body-wall there are exclusively annular 
fibres, in the septa longitudinal fibres, and in very limited 
spots radial fibres, and in the tentacles longitudinal fibres ex- 
ternally and annular fibres within. In a great number of 
Actinie the annular fibres are aggregated beneath the peri- 
stome into a strong annular muscle, which is either completely 
imbedded in the body-wall as a diffused annular muscle, or 
projects inwards into the chambers as a ridge, forming a pro- 
minent annular muscle. The peristome possesses radial and 
annular fibres, the stomachal tube an inner and an outer layer 
of longitudinal fibres, whilst an intermediate layer of annular 
fibres occurred only in a very limited space at the mouth. 
The muscular layer consists of the sarcolemma, the fibrille, 
and an interfibrillar layer containing nuclei. The sarcolemma, 
which forms the principal mass of the body of the Actinia, is 

called connective tissue by Kélliker. Fundamentally these 
designations do not contradict each other; but the term sarco- 
lemma must be preferred, because, on the one hand, cells 
could only be detected in it in rare instances, and, on the other, 
it enters most intimately into the structure of the muscles. 
This layer is always characterized by its rapid and deep colo- 
ration in solution of carmine; it is either homogeneous or 
fibrous, and frequently includes fine horny spicula. The 
fibrillar substance consists of long prismatic or cylindrical 
fibres. These three members of the muscular layer are va- 
riously combined in the different Actiniz, and, indeed, in such 
a manner that we can distinguish three grades of histological 
development. In the lowest grade the sarcolemma is bounded 
by a straight line on the side of the fibrillar layer, the fibrillar 
prisms are placed upon it (when seen in transverse section) 
in a straight line; the interfibrillar substance is in contact 
with the ectothelium and endothelium: the linear boundary 
between the thelial and interfibrillar layers is, indeed, always 
rendered distinct by an accumulation of dark eranules ; $. dlaaat it 
is impossible to detect a limiting membrane. In the second 
grade the boundary-line of the sarcolemma towards the fibrillar 
layer is more or less deeply undulated; the fibrillar prisms 
follow this line; and the limit of the interfibrillar layer towards 
the thelial structures remains rectilinear. In the third grade 
the summits of the undulations unite, and we have a sarco- 
lemma-layer which is rectilinearly bounded towards the ecto- 
thelium and endothelium, and encloses cylindrical muscular 
primitive bundles consisting of a fibrillar cortical substance 


On the Development of Echinorhynchus gigas. 441 


and an interfibrillar central substance. The first grade occurs 
frequently in the inner tentacular layer, the second in the outer 
tentacular layer of Actinia nivea, Less., and A. effwta, and 
almost always in the muscles of the vanes, the third always 
in the diffused annular muscle of the body-wall, and on those 
points of it where the septa are attached, and also in the outer 
tentacular layer of Tealva crassicornis. 


LV.—On the Development of Echinorhynchus gigas. 
By Prof. A. SCHNEIDER*. 


THE ova of this worm are scattered upon the ground by the 
pigs. Here they are eaten by the larve of Melolontha vul- 
garis, and thus arrive at their further development. The ova 
burst in the stomach of the larva; and the embryos contained 
in them can then penetrate, by means of their spines, through 
the intestine into the body-cavity of the larva; here they be- 
come developed, and again reach the intestine of the pig by 
the agency of the larva. 

The larve infested with Echinorhynchi live on until their 
metamorphosis into cockchafers. As the thorax of the cock- 
chafer is not unfrequently eaten by man, we can understand 
that Echinorhynchus gigas may also get into the intestine of 
man. It has once been found in that situation by Lambl. I 
have never succeeded in procuring the development of the 
embryos of Echinorhynchus gigas either in the larve of Tene- 
brio molitor or in Asellus aquaticus. 

When the embryos have arrived at the body-cavity of the 
larvee of Melolontha, they remain for some days unaltered and 
capable of motion; they then become rigid, acquire an oval 
form, and envelope themselves in a finely cellular cyst, which 
is formed of the connective tissue of the larva. ‘The skin of 
the embryo, with its circlet of spines at the anterior extremity, 
continues at first to be the skin of the growing larva; and it 
is only at a later period, when the formation of the hooks 
commences, that it is thrown off, when it forms a second 
cystic envelope. 

The considerable size and perfect transparency of the larva 
of Echinorhynchus gigas permits its development to be more 
accurately traced than in other Echinorhynchi, the develop- 
ment of which was first investigated by Leuckart and after- 
wards by Greef. Here only those facts can be given which 
are intelligible without figures. 


* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Sitzungsbericht der 
Oberhessischen Gesellschaft fiir Natur- und Heilkunde,’ March 8, 1871. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 32 


449 Prof. A. Schneider on the Development 


The embryo, or, rather, the larva proceeding from it, divides 
very soon into two layers, a thick dermal layer and an inner 
cell-mass, from which the other organs originate. The dermal 
layer is characterized by very large spherical nuclei with 
nuclear corpuscles: these at first lie irregularly scattered, but 
they then arrange themselves in the following manner :—At 
the cephalic extremity a band of six nuclei is formed, between 
which the six foremost hooks protrude. A second band, of 
about fourteen nuclei, is formed at the place where the lemnisci 
are produced. The nuclei of this band become the nuclei of 
the lemnisci: while the latter grow inwards as two processes 
of the skin, the nuclei gradually pass into them. Of the 
remaining nuclei the hindmost four, with their nuclear cor- 
eae increase considerably in length, and accompany the 

ateral lines of the body on each side as four cords. In the 
mature state they attain nearly the whole length of the body, 
and are probably the longest nuclei known. 

Between the lemniscal band and the anterior extremities of 
these four nuclei, a considerable number of nuclei are rather 
irregularly placed; these also increase in length, but in a 
much less degree. All these long nuclei, as also their nuclear 
corpuscles, give off short acute diverticula on both sides. 
These large, long nuclei are still found in the mature exam- 
ee Without the history of the development, their morpho- 

ogical signification could hardly be guessed. 

Both the ovaries and the testes are produced extraordinarily 
early. The former are two bodies, each composed of about 
four cells, and are both situated at the same place. Hach 
testis is connected by a cord, consisting of a series of cells 
(afterwards the efferent duct), with the well-known muscular 
vas deferens. The ovaries are from the first destitute of this 
or any similar connexion. While the testes grow rapidly by 
cell-multiplication, the ovaries remain unaltered, and probably 
fall away from the so-called ligament very early (when the 
total length of the animal is 5 millims.). J have been unable 
to ascertain the subsequent fate of the ovaries. 

The nature of the so-called “liga- 
mentum suspensorium ”’ has hitherto been 
entirely mistaken. In the transverse sec- 
tion of the mature female, and indeed 
almost throughout the whole length from 
the anterior end of the uterine bell to the 
insertion of the retractores proboscidis, 
the ligament shows in the manner re- 
presented in the figure. It consists of 
fine membranes which, as may be seen, bound two sacs (a 


of Echinorhynchus gigas. 443 


dorsal and a ventral) attached to the body, and are in con- 
tact and united in the middle. Anteriorly the two sacs 
communicate, and their membranes separate entirely from 
the walls; they form a point like a nightcap, which finally 
advances to the proboscis. Posteriorly the conditions are 
more complicated, but an arrangement is made by which both 
sacs communicate with the uterine bell. These sacs alone 
contain the ova and free-swimming ovaria. The two lateral 
three-cornered spaces are to be regarded as the body-cavity. 
Where the two sacs are attached in the middle of the body, 
there is a finely granular cord, which, in the young state, 
contains a series of very fine large nuclei. This cellular cord 
is called the ligamentum in many LEchinorhynchi, and has 
been interpreted as the ovary by several observers. I shall 
hereafter endeavour to show that. it rather represents the 
intestine. In Lchinorhynchus gigas the nuclei of the cord 
ultimately become completely obliterated, whilst in other 
species they persist. The males possess a similar arrange- 
ment ; but I shall not enter upon that. The analogy between 
the male and female sexual organs is nearly complete ; but 
as the comparative size of the individual parts is very differ- 
ent, it becomes difficult to establish this, or to make it clear 
without a considerable number of figures. 

The hooks grow outwards from the innermost layer of the 
proboscis. When they are already formed and calcified, they 
are still covered by a thin membranous layer, which’ they 
afterwards cut through so as to become perfectly free. It is 
only then that the proboscis becomes inverted. 

Any one who goes thoroughly into the anatomy of the 
Lichinorhynchi will find how difficult it is to compare the 
structure of their body with that of any other animal. This 
is not due to deficient knowledge of their structure, but pro- 
bably rather to the fact that we require to know a series of 
other animals which constitutes their connexion with allied 
forms. Perhaps, indeed, the Kchinorhynchi are not simple, 
but double animals—in this fashion, that the proboscidal ap- 
paratus represents one, and the so- -called sexual or gan the other 
animal, whilst the body-envelope is common to both. Both 
animals are mouthless, and each of them is modified for a 
special purpose. Similar conditions, as is well known, occur 
among the Bryozoa. The developmental history is exceed- 
ingly favourable to this supposition; but its more exact de- 
monstration I must leave for a detailed memoir. 


32* 


444 Royal Society. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ROYAL SOCIETY. 


May 4, 1871.—Sir Philip Grey-Egerton, Bart., Vice-President, 
in the Chair. 


“On the Structure and Affinities of Guynia annulata, Dunce., 
with Remarks upon the persistence of Paleeozoic Types of Madre- 
poraria.” By P. Marrry Duncan, M.B. Lond., F.R.S., Professor of 
Geology in King’s College, London. 


The dredging-expedition which searched the sea-floor in the track 
of the Gulf-stream of 1868, yielded, amongst other interesting 
Madreporaria, a form which has been described by Count Pourtales 
under the name of Haplophyllia paradoxa, and which was decided 
by him to belong to the section Rugosa. 

The last expedition of the ‘ Porcupine,’ under the supervision 
of Dr. Carpenter, F.R.S., and Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S., ob- 
tained, off the Adventure Bank in the Mediterranean, many speci- 
mens of a coral which has very remarkable structures and affinities. 
The species is described under the name of Guynia annulata, Dunc. 
The necessity of including it amongst the Ruyosa and in the same 
family, the Cyathoxonide, as Haplophyllia paradoxa is shown. 

Having this proof of the persistence of the rugose type from 
the Paleeozoic seas to the present, the affinities of some so-called 
anomalous genera of Midtertiary and Secondary deposits are cri- 
tically examined. The Australian tertiary genus Conosmilia, three 
of whose species have strong structural resemblance to the Ru- 
gosa, is determined to be allied to the Stauride, and especially to 
the Permian genus Polycelia. The Secondary and Tertiary genera 
with hexameral, octomeral, or tetrameral and decameral septal ar- 
rangements are noticed, and the rugose characteristics of many 
lower Liassic and Rheetic species are examined. 

The impossibility of maintaining the distinctness of the Paleo- 
zoic and Neozoic coral-faunas is asserted; and it is attempted to 
prove that whilst some rugose types have persisted, hexameral 
types have originated from others, and have occasionally reverted 
to the original tetrameral or octomeral types, and that the species 
of corals with the confused and irregular septal members so cha- 
racteristic of the lowest Neozoic strata descended from those Rugosa 
which have an indefinite arrangement of the septa. 

The relation between the Australian Tertiary and recent faunas, 
and those of the later Paleozoic and early Neozoic in Europe, is 
noticed, and also the long-continued biological alliances between the 
coral-faunas of the two sides of the Atlantic Ocean. 


445 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Discovery of the Animal of the Spongiade confirmed. 
, By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. ce. 


My pear Dr. Francts, 

Just a line to tell you what you will be glad to learn, viz. that I 
have confirmed all that Prof. James-Clark, of Boston, has stated 
about the sponge-cell, and much more too. 

It is, after all, only what was published and illustrated in the 
‘Annals’ in 1857. Indeed I am astonished now at the accuracy 
and detail of that paper (“ Ultimate Structure of Spongilla” &c.), 
now all confirmed by an examination of a marine calcareous sponge. 

I have not only fed the sponge with indigo, and examined all at 
the moment, but the sponge so fed was put into spirit directly after- 
wards, and now shows all the cells (monociliated) with the cilium 
attached and the indigo still in the cells. 

This, I think, will break down Hiickel’s hypothesis, which is as 
imaginative and incorrect as it is beautiful. 

His “‘ Magospheera,” too, is figured in the ‘Annals’ (1856), and de- 
scribed in extenso as* the amceboid cell which inhabits the mucus 
of the cells or internodes of the Bombay great Nitella. 

But there are no people in England, if on the Continent, who 
seem to be able to show this, if even they be cognizant of it. 

Ex oriente lux used to be the old phrase; the light is now being 
reflected back from America, It is from there that we must expect 
novelties now. Yours &e., 

“The Cottage,” Budleigh-Salterton, H. J. Carter. 
May 22, 1871, 


On Testudo Phayrei and Scapia Falconeri. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


Dr. J. Anderson read a communication to the Zoological Society 
on the 2nd of May, accompanied by “ some drawings of and notes 
on the original specimen of Testudo Phayrei, Blyth, in the Indian 
Museum. Having examined the skull in the British Museum upon 
which Scapia Falconeri, Gray, has been based, and re-examined the 
small example of T'estudo Phayrei at Caleutta, Dr. Anderson had 
come to the conclusion that Mr. Theobald’s account of the history 
was strictly accurate.” 

Taught by former experience, I have consulted Dr. Anderson’s 
original paper, and find,—1st, that the official minute above copied 
is inaccurate in most of the statements it contains. Dr. Anderson 
states first that the sternum shows that the animal is a 7’estudo, and 
the figures only refer to this part, and consequently both Mr. Blyth 
and Mr. Theobald were wrong, according to him, in referring it to 
the genus Manouria ; secondly, that Mr. Theobald has falsely de- 
scribed the state of the specimen in the Indian Museum, in his 
printed catalogue of that collection; and, thirdly, the almost incre- 


446 Miscellaneous. 


dible statement* that Mr. Theobald referred the two original speci- 
mens of 7’. Phayrei in the catalogue above mentioned to two different 
genera. ‘‘ The perfect typical one” he confounded with the common 
Testudo indica; and the smaller carapace, wanting a few shields 
and having no other bones, he referred to Manouria emys. This 
specimen, being without the head, can give no authority for Mr. 
Theobald’s assertions about the skull in the Museum. 

The paper contains no attempt to prove that the head of the per- 
fect specimen is like the skull I described, much less to identify it 
as being the same species; and this is the first step that is wanting 
to support their hypothesis. Indeed, unless we are to believe that 
Mr. Theobald is a much more untrustworthy observer than I am 
inclined to think, his having placed the imperfect specimen of Tes- 
tudo Phayrei as a specimen, with a short broad-headed Testudo 
indica goes far to disprove its being the same as the long narrow- 
headed Scapia. 

The various statements on the minor points given about that spe- 
cimen by Messrs. Blyth, Theobald, Blanford, and Anderson are so 
conflicting, and sometimes absolutely contradictory, that one can 
draw no conclusion from them. Itis quite a mystery tome why Mr. 
Blyth, Mr. Theobald, and their friends are so anxious to prove their 
improbable hypothesis, which would only throw discredit on the 
two former. If I erred in considering the skull, which I had re- 
ceived without habitat or history, to belong to a new species, I had 
compared it with all the skulls of the large tortoises 1 knew, and 
believing, on the authority of Mr. Blyth and Mr. Theobald, that 
Testudo ”Phayr ev (which I had not) was the same as Manouria 
(which I had, and which differed from the skull under examination), 
T took all the proper precautions before describing it as new; in- 
deed, if I erred, I only did so in putting too much faith in my friends 
and fellow-labourers. 

1. I did not suspect, and I do not now believe, that Dr. Falconer 
had a skull in his possession that belonged to the Indian Museum, 
knowing as I do that those he did borrow were returned by his 
brother at his death. 2. I never suspected that Mr. Blyth, the paid 
curator of the museum, would allow a skull to be removed from the 
collection without informing the officers of the institution and taking 
a receipt for it; but the then secretary informed me that no ac- 
knowledgment of the kind was to be found in any of their journals. 
3. I did not suspect that Mr. Blyth did not know the species which 
he had named Zestudo Phayret when he stated that Manowria emys 
was the same species. 4. I did not suspect that Mr. Theobald’s 
accuracy was not to be trusted when he placed the specimens and 
bones of 7. Phayrei in the Indian Museum under the name of 
Manouria emys in the catalogue of the reptiles of that collection. 
But it appears that I should have suspected and believed all these 
circumstances, in order to escape making the mistake which I am 


* I see Mr. Theobald acknowledges this mistake, and refers it to “cul- 
pable haste’’ (Proc, Zool. Soc, 1870, p. 675). 


Miscellaneous, 447 
accused of having made; and I would rather repeat the error than 
be so suspicious and incredulous of the accuracy and trustworthiness 
of my fellow-labourers in science; and I hope some unprejudiced 
Indian zoologist will kindly examine and compare the head of 7. 
Phayrei with the figure of the skull, or send to the British Museum, 
that we may make actual comparison, and I should be very glad to 
adopt the result. 


Vote on the Habitat of Diadema octocula. 
By A. G. Burumr, F.L.S. &e. 


In the ¢ Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for Jan. 1869 
(p. 19, pl. 9. fig. 5) I described and figured a new species of Diadema 
under the name of D, octocula: the locality, roughly scribbled on a 
label attached to the insect, appeared to be “Island of Toloya or 
Tologa;” and though this locality was new to me and I could not 
discover it on any map, I supposed it possible that it might be the 
name of some obscure islet, and therefore published it as “ Island 
of Tologa.” 

Subsequently, in a paper on the genus Diadema in the ‘ Trans. 
Entomological Society,’ Mr. Wallace suggested that the correct 
locality might be Gilolo; he, moreover, differed from me respecting 
the sex of the insect, which, notwithstanding its female aspect, he 
stated to be a male, 

In the ‘ Stettiner Entomologische Zeitung’ for January to March 
1869 (p. 71. n. 16, pl. 4. fig. 17), Dr. Herrich-Schiiffer described and 
figured a new Diadema under the name of D, formosa * ; it differs 
from my D. octocula only in its smaller size, more slender body, and 
in the presence of three marginal spots towards the apex of the 
front wings, and can therefore scarcely be a different species ; it 
may, I think, be the male of my insect. The habitat given is 
“Vanua Valava.”’ je 

Whilst examining some of the smaller Crustacea in the British- 
Museum collection, I have stumbled upon a small crab bearing a 
label with the locality “ 'Totoya, Fiji Islands,” which, I think, must 
be the correct reading of the habitat attached to the type of D. 
octocula. 


Note on Chlamyphorus truncatus. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RS. &e. 


Mr. Edward Gerrard, jun., has lately procured for the Museum a 
specimen, in spirits, of the Pichiacoo from Mendoza. He has pointed 
out to me that they vary in the extent of the attachment of the 
dorsal shield to the middle of the back. In one specimen it is 
attached along the whole length of the dorsal line; in the one in 
the Museum it is only attached in two places, about a quarter 
of an inch long—one over the shoulder and the other in the middle 
of the back. 


* This species seems to have been overlooked by Mr, Wallace. 


448 Miscellaneous. 


On the Development of the Leaves of the Sarraceniz. 
By M. H. Barton. . 


The exceptionally formed leaves borne by the Sarracenie are well 
known as regards their external configuration and the long horn- 
shaped bag which forms their principal part; the lid, of variable 
form, which surmounts, and even the sort of projecting ridge which 
extends throughout the length of their inner margin, have been 
well distinguished. But botanists are not agreed as to the interpre- 
tation of these different regions of the leaf. The most generally 
accepted opinion upon this point is that put forward by A. Saint- 
Hilaire and M. Duchartre, amongst others. The former (Morphol. 
Végét. p. 142) supposes the winged margins of the petiole of Citrus 
hystrix or of Dionea approximated and amalgamated, and says that 
we shall then have the leaf of Sarracenia, formed of an elongated 
urn (the true petiole) and a lid (the true leaf); and the second of 
these authors likewise says (Elém. de Bot. p. 308) that the ascidium 
of these plants is generally regarded as formed by the petiole, and 
their posterior lip or operculum as representing the limb. 

Organogenetic observations alone could show how much of these 
interpretations was to be admitted. We have therefore studied the 
development of the leaves in S. purpurea, which is frequently culti- 
vated in this country. In their earliest stage these leaves are repre- 
sented by small mamills, the surface of which is at first convex. 
A little later the base of these organs becomes slightly dilated, and 
concave within : this is the first rudiment of the sheath, a portion of 
the leaf which, as we shall see, has nothing to do with the cavity of 
the pitcher of the Sarracenia. This vaginal portion, which will 
subsequently acquire a considerable development, behaves here in 
the same way as in all plants in which it exists, and has no influence 
upon the composition of the pitcher. The first indication of the 
latter is a small depression, a sort of pit, at first very slightly marked, 
which is produced at the top and a little on the inside of the cone 
which represents the young leaf. This depression is really due only 
to an inequality of development in the various portions of the apex 
of the leaf; and the inequality occurs rather late towards the apex 
of a leaf of which the petiolar and vaginal portions already exist. 
In this respect the leaves of the Sarracenia behave nearly like those 
of the Nympheacee, with which they have so many other analogies. 

At this age the young leaves of the Sarracenie have the same 
appearance as those of Nepenthes, but for a very different reason, if 
we admit, with Dr. J. D. Hooker, that the pitchers of the latter are 
the result of the great development of a gland. Here it is certainly 
the upper surface of the limb that is at this period reduced to a pit; 
and this depression is lined with an epidermis which is the upper 
epidermis of the leaf, which is developed in proportion as the pit 
becomes larger, and which subsequently even becomes covered with 
hairs, the secreting faculty of which has been noticed by many ob- 
servers. The more the pit becomes hollowed out, the more does the 
limb of the leaf acquire the appearance of certain peltate leaves, 


Miscellaneous. 449 


such as those of Nelumbo, which is nearly allied to Sarracenia. The 
large and shallow cone which is formed by the limb of the leaf in 
Nelumbo becomes, in Sarracenia, deeper and narrower, so as finally 
to present the form of a long obconical cornet. Simultaneously with 
this change of form, the portion of the leaf which is called the lid 
becomes marked off, no doubt in a variable manner in the different 
species. We know that there are peltate leaves of which the margin 
of the hmb is not entire, but cut into crenulations and lobes, and 
that sometimes these lobes are unequal, the terminal median one 
being perhaps more developed than the others. This is one of the 
causes of the petiole not being inserted in the centre of the peltate 
limb, but nearer to its base, which is most commonly more or less 
deeply emarginate-cordate. In the leaf of Sarracenia we might 
expect from the first to see an analogous phenomenon produced, 
because the pit is surrounded by a border which is thicker above 
than at the sides and below. This inequality only becomes more 
strongly marked with age; and it is the upper margin that increases 
most rapidly, afterwards becoming slightly constricted at its base. 
This is the origin of the lid and of the more or less distinct lateral 
projections which often accompany it ; these are consequently not a 
limb, but the unequal lobes of a limb which existed before them. 

The signification of that sort of vertical keel which runs along the 
inner border of the pitcher remains to be explained. This organ 
exists, usually in a rudimentary state, in a great number of peltate 
leaves. In these leaves we often observe a nervure or projecting 
erest, which stretches, on the lower surface of the limb, from: the 
insertion of the petiole to the bottom of the sinus presented by the 
base of the limb. The crest of the leaves of Sarracenia appears to 
us to be nothing but an exaggeration of this very part; and its 
vertical direction is merely the consequence of the extreme depth 
acquired by the immoderately peltate limb of the leaf of Sarracenia. 
—Comptes Rendus, Nov. 7, 1870, p. 630. 


Note on the Malar Bone in the Skulls of Manide. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


The skulls of Manis which have been described and figured, and 
all the specimens that I have hitherto seen in different museums, 
have a very imperfect zygomatic arch, caused by the absence of the 
malar bone. Indeed Mr. Flower, in his admirable ‘ Introduction to 
the Osteology of the Mammalia’ (p. 206), describing the skull of 
Manis, observes :—* There is no distinction between the orbit and 
the temporal fossa, which forms a small oval depression near the 
middle of the side of the skull. There are short zygomatic pro- 
cesses on the maxilla and squamosal, owing to the absence of the 
malar.” 

Mr. Swinhoe, early last year, brought me for examination some 
skulls of Manis from Amoy and Formosa, along with the skulls of a 
new deer and hare. I observed that some of the skulls of Manis 


450 Miscellaneous. 


had a perfect zygomatic arch, which I had not before seen; but 
I was suffering too much pain at the time to pay more attention to 
the subject, observing that most likely the skull belonged to Manis 
Dalmanni, and that it might be distinct from M. Hodgsoni, with 
which I had hitherto united it. 

Mr. Swinhoe left his specimens at the British Museum; and I 
have no doubt that the four from Amoy, which are of different ages, 
are the skulls of the family of five which he purchased in Amoy in 
June 1867, described in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society ’ 
for 1870, p. 650, and that the one from Formosa, which is of a 
larger size, is the male specimen described in the same place, and 
that the observation of Mr. Swinhoe, that “the Amoy and Formosan 
adult skulls both have complete malar arches; but in the skulls of 
the Amoy young ones these gape apart, the unossified cartilage having 
been cleaned away,” is the true explanation of the absence of the 
malar, which most probably is present in all the species of the genus. 


On Marine Bryozoa. By Prof. E. Craparkpe. 


In the first Number of vol. xxi. of Siebold und Kolliker’s ‘ Zeit- 
schrift,’ Claparéde, who, with the exception of Nitzsche, is the only 
writer who has studied the Bryozoa since the publication of the 
capital papers of Smitt, gives us most interesting contributions to 
their history. While on the main points he completely agrees with 
the views taken by Smitt of the polymorphism of the species, their 
mode of budding, and general embryonic development, yet in some 
points not satisfactorily determined by “‘Smitt, such as the rela- 
tions of the various cells (zocecia) to one another, the nature of 
Smitt’s “‘mérka kroppar,” dark bodies, and “ fett kroppar,” he has 
new observations differing somewhat from those of Smitt. The 
most interesting facts are those concerning a sort of retrograde de- 
velopment, a resorption of the digestive cavity in the older cells, the 
gradual disappearance of the lophophore, resulting in cells usually 
considered as dead, but in reality having latent life, and where 
alone the fatty bodies of Smitt, which play such an important part 
in the embryology of Bryozoa, are developed. These cells apparently 
pass through stages identical with those produced by budding at the 
youngest extremity of the colony, with the difference that in one 
case the cell is immature, while in the other it is fully developed. 
The resorption is frequently accompanied by peculiar changes in 
these cells, and is confined to the older portions of the Bryozoan 
colony in which the lateral connexion between the cells for exchange 
of fluids between the cells provided with digestive cavities and those 
cells containing latent life is very strikingly shown, thus forming a 
complete circulation between the most distant parts of the colony. 
He also confirms the nature of the colonial nervous system, first 
traced by Fritz Miller, and shows its existence among the Chilos- 
tomata, where it had only been traced by Smitt before. Claparéde 
closes this interesting paper by giving us the complete development 
of Bugula, with larger, more accurate, and at the same time more 


Miscellaneous. 451 


intelligible figures than we have had of the early development of 
any one species of marine Bryozoa thus far. He has, however, not 
been able to decide positively the nature of the ova, said in one case 
to owe their origin to a sexual process, and in the other cases to 
point to the existence of parthenogenesis among Bryozoa under 
certain circumstances. Claparéde has not confirmed the observa- 
tions of Schneider on the development of Membranipora; but from 
what Nitzsche has observed of the early stages of Bugula, he appears 
to have seen the same retrograde development in the youngest stages 
of its larva which Schneider observed in Cyphonantes during its de- 
velopment into Membranipora.—Silliman’s American Journal, May 
1871. 


On the Order of Development of the Dentition of Sloths (Bradypus). 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


The skull of the two-toed Sloth (Cholewpus) is distinguished from 
that of the three-toed Sloths (Bradypus and Arctopithecus) by haying 
the intermaxillary bone moderately developed, forming the front 
edge to the jaw ; whereas in the latter two genera it is rudimentary, 
free, and very commanly lost in preparing the specimen. But the 
development of the teeth, which I believe has not hitherto been 
observed, differs more. In Cholepus the front grinders in both 
jaws are much larger than the others, subtriangular, with bevelled 
edges, by their rubbing against each other, like the canines of pigs ; 
they are developed at the same time as the other grinders, or, in- 
deed, rather before ; for they are of considerable size when the other 
grinders are small and rudimentary. The front ones of the upper 
jaw are separated from the others by a considerable space; and 
the lower one is considerably behind the produced front edge of the 
lower jaw, and separated from the other grinders by a moderate 
space. In the three-toed Sloths, on the contrary, the grinders are 
all regularly placed, the front lower one being transversely com- 
pressed and truncated. The front upper grinder is always smaller 
than the rest, cylindrical, and it is developed much later than the 
others. There is a specimen in the British Museum of a young 
skull of Arctopithecus, which has all the grinders in the upper and 
lower jaws well developed, but the upper front grinders are small, 
rudimentary, cylindrical, conical at the tip; and, on comparing 
other young skulls, it is evident that these teeth are gradually de- 
veloped as the animal increases in age, and never attain the same 
size as the others. 


Note on Asaphus platycephalus. By J. D. Dana. 


The closing remark in my paper on page 368 will have to be 
cancelled if the species there referred to Asaphus platycephalus is 
identical with the Asaphus platycephalus (A. (Isotelus) gigas) of 
Trenton, the latter (as Mr. Billings writes the author) often occur- 
ring, in New York, rolled into a ball.—Silliman’s American Journal, 
May 1871. 


452 


INDEX..ro VOL. Vil: 


ACARNUS INNOMINATUS, observa- 
tions on, 273. 

Accentor, new species of, 256. 

Acremonium, new species of, 432. 

Actiniz, on the structure of the, 437. 

Agametis, new species of, 207. 

Agulhasia Davidsonii, description of, 
109. 

Amblystoma, on the metamorphoses 
of, 246. 

Amphipleura pellucida, observations 
on, 425. 

Anisothyris, new species of, 105. 

Annelids, on the organization of 
Oligocheetous, 90, 173. 

Anodon, new species of, 103. 

Anthracosaurus Ruselli, on a mandi- 
bular ramus of, 73. 

Arachnopus, new species of, 258. 

Aralia spinosa, on the flowers of, 
3515. 

Archichthys sulcidens, on some re- 
mains of, 79. 

Arctopithecus, new species of, 502. 

Articulata, physico-chemical inves- 
tigations on the aquatic, 362. 

Asaphus platycephalus, on the sup- 
posed legs of, 366, 451. 

Astarte, on the assumption of the 
adult form by certain species of 
the genus, 171, 245. 


Atax, on the species of, parasitic on’ 


our freshwater Mussels, 55, 

Ateles Bartletti, observations on, 
18, 163. 

Atthey, T., on a mandibular ramus 
of Anthracosaurus Russelli; with 
notes on Loxomma and Archich- 
thys, 78; on Dipterus and Cteno- 
dus, and on their relationship to 
Ceratodus Forsteri, 190. 

Aulorhipis, description of the new 
genus, 302. 

Baillon, H., on the development of 
the leaves of the Sarraceniz, 448. 

Bartsch, S., on the Rotatoria, 304. 

Batrachia, on the structure of the 
crania of, 67. 

Beccaria, description of the new ge- 
nus, 391. 

Bell, A., on the Invertebrata of 


Massachusetts, 172; on the Crag- 
fauna, 351. 

Berkeley, Rey. M. J., on British 
Fungi, 425. 

Bessels, E., on the species of Atax 
parasitic on our freshwater Mus- 
sels, 55. 

Beyrich, Prof., on .the base of the 
Crinoidea brachiata, 393. 

Billings, E., on the structure of the 
Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoi- 
dea, 142. 

Birds, new, 241, 256, 257, 340. 

Blastoidea, on the structure of the, 
142. 

Books, new: — Natural - History 
Transactions of Northumberland 
and Durham, vol. iii. part 2, 166; 
Cardiff Naturalists’ Society Trans- 
actions, 1868-1870, 167; Morris 
and Jones’s Geology, 168 ; Nichol- 
son’s Manual of Zoology and Text- 
book of Zoology, 169; Godman’s 
Natural History of the Azores, 
242; Carnoy’s Recherches sur les 
Champignons, 292 ; Rymer Jones’s 
Animal Kingdom, 4th ed., 296; 
Munn’s Honey-Bee, 369; Stave- 
ley’s British Insects, 370; Nichol- 
son’s Introductory Text-book of 
Zoology, 371. 

Brady, H., on Saccammina Carteri, 
177 


Bradypus, on the order of develop- 
ment of the dentition of, 451. 

Brimoda, description of the new ge- 
nus, 219. 

Broome, C. E., on British Fungi, 425, 

Brown, Dr. R., on Arctic Zoology, 
64; on new species of Oaks from 
North-west America, 249. 

Bryozoa, observations on marine,450, 

Burmeister, Dr. H., on Saurocetes 
argentinus, 51. 

Butler, A. G., on the habitat of Dia- 
dema octocula, 447. 

Butterflies, new species of, from 
Tropical America, 412. 

Calamites, on the organization of 
the, 299. 

Callidon, on the new genus, 368, 


INDEX. 


Carnoy, J. B., on polymorphism in 
the Mucorinez, 292. 

Carter, H. J., on three Pachytragous 
Sponges from the south coast of 
Devon, 1; on fossil sponge-spi- 
cules of the greensand compared 
with those of existing species, 112; 
on Melobesia unicellularis, better 
known as the Coccolith, 184; on 
a freshwater species of Ceratium, 
229; on two undescribed Sponges 
and two Esperiadee, and on the 
nomenclature of Clathrina, 268 ; 
on the discovery of the animal of 
the Spongiadee, 445. 

Ceratium, on a freshwater species of, 
229. 

Ceratodus, on the relationship of 
Dipterus and Ctenodus to, 190; 
on its place in the system, 222. 

Cheetogaster, on the genital organs 
of, 99. 

Chimpanzee, on the myology of the, 
34]. 7 

Chirozetes, new species of, 211. 

Chlamyphorus truncatus, note on, 
447. 

Chrysopila, on abdominal sense- 
organs in, 174. 

Cinclosoma, new species of, 256. 

Cisticola, new species of, 241. 

Cladocoryne, description of the new 


Claparéde, E., on the marine Bryo- 
zoa, 450. 

Clathrina, on the nomenclature of, 
278. 

Coals, on spore-cases in, 321. 

Coccolith, on the nature of the, 184. 

Coleoptera from Old Calabar, de- 
scriptions of, 38. 

Colcenis, new species of, 415. 

Conopleura, new species of, 358. 

Cope, Prof., on the structure of the 
crania of Reptilia and Batrachia, 
67; on Siredon - metamorphoses 
&e., 246. 

Corals, on recent and fossil, 66; on 
the structure of the, 437. 

Corixa, new species of, 286. 

Crag-fauna, contributions to the, 
351. 

Crinoidea, onthe structure of the, 142. 

Crinoidea brachiata, on the base of 
the, 393. 

Ctenodus, on the relationship of, to 
Ceratodus, 190. 


453 


Cyprea, on the assumption of the 
adult form by the genus, 171, 245, 

Cystidea, on the structure of the, 
142. 

Deedania, description of the new ge- 
nus, 212. 

Dall, W. H., on a natural arrange- 
ment of the order Docoglossa, 286; 
on transversely striated muscular 
fibre among the Gasteropoda, 312. 

Dana, J. D., on the supposed legs of 
Asaphus platycephalus, 366, 451. 

Darwin’s theory of descent, observa- 
tions on, 417. 

David, A., on two new species of 
Birds, 256. 

Dawson, G. M., on Foraminifera 
from the Gulf and River St. Law- 
rence, 83. 

Dawson, Dr. J. W., on spore-cases 
in coal, 321. 

Dercitus, new species of, 3. 

Diadema octocula, on the habitat of, 
447, 

Dioplodon sechellensis, on the ske- 
leton of, 291. 

Diplograpsus pristis, on a specimen 
of, with reproductive capsules, 317. 

ee on the relationship of, to 

eratodus, 190. 

Docoglossa, on a natural arrange- 
ment of the order, 286. 

Dolphins, on the Entozoa of the, 
392. 

Dorvillia agariciformis, observations 
on, 37. 

Dredging in the Gulf of Suez, 67. 

Duncan, Dr. P. M., on the structure 
and affinities of Guynia annulata, 
444, 

Echinoderms, on the occurrence of 
embryonic forms among the pa- 
leeozoic, 149. 

Echinorhynchus gigas, on the deve- 
lopment of, 441. 

Ectyon sparsus, observations on, 270. 

Ehlers, Prof, on a new form of 
Sponge, 302. 

Elic aim description of the genus, 
264. 


Emexaure, description of the new 
genus, 216. 

Endodesmia, characters of the new 
genus, 452. 

Entozoa of the Dolphins, on the,392. 

Eolididz, on a new genus of, 391. 

Ephydra, new species of, 233. 


454 


Esperiade, on some West-Indian, 
276 

Eurema, new species of, 415: 

Flora, on the carboniferous, of Bear 
Island, 175. 

Foraminifer, on a species of arena- 
ceous, from the carboniferous lime- 
stone of Devonshire, 158. 

Foraminifera from the Gulf and 
River St. Lawrence, on, 83. 

Frog, on the structure and develop- 
ment of the skull of the common, 
297. 

Fungi, new British, 425. 

Galton’s, F., experiments in Pan- 
genesis, 372. 

Ganoids, on the limits and classifi- 
cation of the, 329. 

Ganyopis, description of the new 
genus, 209, 

Gasteropoda, on transversely striated 
muscular fibre among the, 312. 


Gervais, H., on the Entozoa of the — 


Dolphins, 392. 

Gould, J., on a new species of Pitta, 
340. 

Graber, Dr. V., on the blood and 
blood-corpuscles of Insects and 
other Invertebrata, 505. 

Gray, Dr. J. E., on Testudo chilensis, 
15; on Ateles Bartletti, 18, 165; 
on the claspers of male lizards, 
283 ; on the skeleton of Dioplodon 
sechellensis, 291 ; on a new species 
of three-toed Sloth, 302; on a 
new species of Lemur, and on the 
changes of Lemur macaco, 339 ; 
on a new Australian Ziphioid 
Whale, 368; on Testudo Phayrei 
and Scapia Falconeri, 445; on 
Chlamyphorus truneatus, 447 ; on 
the malar bone in the skulls of Ma- 
nide, 449; on the order of deve- 
lopment of the dentition of Sloths, 
451. 

Giinther, Dr. A., on Ceratodus, and 
its place in the system, 222. 

Guynia annulata, on the structure 
and affinities of, 444. 

Gymnocladus, on bud-formation in, 
313. 

Hancock, A., on a mandibular ramus 
of Anthracosaurus Russelli, with 
notes on Loxomma and Arch- 
ichthys, 73; on Dipterus and Cte- 
nodus, and on their relationship to 
Ceratodus Forsteri; 190. 


INDEX. 


a A. IL, notice of the late, 

244, 

Hedera helix, on the flowers of, 315. 

Heer, Prof. O., on the Carboniferous 
Flora of Bear Island, 175. 

Heliconius, new species of, 413. 

Heurippa, description of the new 
genus, 216. 

Hippomane manzanilla, on the poi- 
sonous exhalations of, 389. 

Hopkinson, J., on a specimen of Di- 
plograpsus pristis with reproduc- 
tive capsules, 317. 

Hydrachna, new species of, 258, 

Tlygrotrechus, new species of, 236. 

Ichthyosauria, on the cranial ele- 
ments in, 266, 388. 

Idotasia, description of the genus, 
261. 

Infusoria flagellata, on the, 247. 

Insects, on the caudal styles of, 176 ; 
inhabiting salt water, observations 
on, 280; on the blood and blood- 
corpuscles of, 305. 

Invertebrata of Massachusetts, on 
the, 172. 

James-Clark, Prof. H., on the Infu- 
soria flagellata and the Spongize 
ciliate, 247. 

Jeffreys, J. Gwyn, on the adult form 
in the genera Cypreea and Ringi- 
cula and in certain species of the 
genus Astarte, 245. 

Karsten, Prof., on the action of the 
so-called poisonous shadow of va- 
rious tropical plants, 389. 

Kent, W.8., on Dorvillia agarici- 
formis, 37. 

King, Prof., on Agulhasia David- 
sonii, 109, 

Kolliker, A., on the structure of the 
Renille, 807. 

Krefft, Dr., on the skeleton of Dio- 
plodon sechellensis, 291 ; on a new 
Australian Ziphioid Whale, 368. 

Lankester, E. R., on recent and fossil 
Corals, 66; on the organization of 
Oligocheetous Annelids, 80, 173. 

Leidy, Prof., on Urnatella, 309, 

Le Jélin of Adanson, note on the, 
589. 

Lemp macaco, on the changes of, 
339. 

Leptalis, new species of, 415. 

Limulus ns on the embryo- 

, 68 


logy o 
Liriodendron, on the stipules of, 69. 


INDEX. 


Lizards, on the claspers of male, 283. 

Loxomma Allmanni, on some re- 
mains of, 77. 

Liitken, Dr. C., on the limits and 
classification of the Ganoids, 329. 

Macalister, Prof. A., on the myology 
of the Chimpanzee and others of 
the Primates, 341. 

M‘Andrew, R., on dredging in the 
Gulf of Suez, 67. 

Magnolia, on the stipules of, 69. 

Manide, on the malar bone in the 
skulls of, 449. 

Margineila, new species of, 141. 

Marrat, F. P., on a new species of 
Marginella, 141. 

Mecopus, new species of, 204. 

Meehan, T., on the stipules of Mag- 
nolia and Liriodendron, 69; on 
bud - formation in Gymnocladus 
and other plants, 315; on the 
flowers of Aralia spinosa and He- 
dera helix, 315. . 

Melinzea, new species of, 412. 

Melita, new species of, 415. 

Melobesia unicellularis, observations 
on, 184. 

Menestho, new species of, 360. 

Metialma, description of the new 
genus, 217. 

Mirafra, new species of, 257. 

Morch, O. A. L., on le Jélin of Adan- 
son, 589. 
Mucorinez, on polymorphism in the, 
92. ‘ 
Murray, A.,; on Old-Calabar Coleo- 
ptera, 58 

Nais, on the genital organs of, 99. 

Nassa, new species of, 355, 

Nauphzeus, characters of the new 
genus, 221. 

Nucleocrinus, on the structure of, 
146. 

Nypheeba, description of the genus, 
264. 


Oaks, on new or little-known species 
of, from North-west America, 249. 

Odoacis, new species of, 210. 

Ornithosauria, on the structure of 
the head in, 20, 266, 388. 

Osphilia, description of the new ge- 
nus, 219. 

Oxeoschistus, new species of, 415. 

Packard, Dr. A. 8.,jun., on the em- 
bryology of Limulus polyphemus, 
68; on aremarkable Myriopod, 72; 
on abdominal sense-organs in a 


455 


Fly, 174; on the caudal styles of 
Insects, 176; on insects inhabiting 
salt water, 250. 

Pangenesis, experiments in, 372. 

Paphia, new species of, 165. 

Parfitt, E., on a species of arenaceous 
Foraminifer from the carbonife- 
rous limestone of Devonshire, 158. 

Parker, W. K., on the structure and 
development of the skull of the 
common frog, 297. 

Pascoe, F. P., onthe Zygopinee from 
the Eastern Archipelago, 198, 258. 

Pauropus, on a new species of, 72. 

Pellorneum, new species of, 257. 

Pempheres, description of the new 
genus, 215, 

Pentremites, on the structure of 
142. 

Phylaitis, description of the new 
genus, 213. 

Phyllornis, new species of, 241. 

Pitta, new species of, 340. 

Plants, on the action of the so-called 
poisonous shadow of various tro- 
pical, 389. 

Plateau, Dr. F., on the aquatic Arti- 
culata, 562. 

Pleurotoma, new species of, 357, 

Peecile, new species of, 257. 

Polyporus, new species of, 428. 

Pronophila, new species of, 412. 

Prosimia, new species of, 339. 

Prosopocera, new species of, 42. 

Quercus, new species of, 249. 

Ranella, new species of, 356. 

Renillee, on the structure of the, 
307. 

Reptilia, on the structure of the 
crania of, 67. 

Ringicula, on the assumption of the 
adult form by the genus, 171, 245. 

Rotatoria, observations on the, 304. 

Rotch, W. D., on a new genus and 
species of Hydroid Zoophyte, 227. 

Royal Society, proceedings of the, 
297, 372, 444. 

Saccammina Carteri, description of, 
177. 

Seenuridee, new species of, 91. 

Salvin, O.,on a new species of Paphia, 
165; on new species of Butterflies 
from Tropical America, 412. 

Sarraceniz, on the development of 
the leaves of the, 448. 

Saurocetes argentinus, description 
of, 51. 


456 
Scapia Falconeri, observations on, 
445 


Schneider, Prof. A., on the structure 
of the Actinizw and Corals, 437; 
on the development of Echino- 
rhynchus gigas, 441. 

Sclater, Dr., on Testudo chilensis, 
161. 

Seeley, H.G., on the structure of the 
head in the Ornithosauria, 20, 266, 
388. 

Semiathe, description of the genus, 
262. 

Shells, on the tertiary, of the Ama- 
zons valley, 59, 101. 

Siredon, on the metamorphoses of, 
246, 

Sphadasmus, new species of, 203. 

Sponges, on three Pachytragous, 
from the south coast of Devon, 1; 
descriptions of new, 268, 302. 

Sponge-spicules of the greensand 
compared with those of existing 
species, on, 112. 

Spongiade, confirmation of the dis- 
covery of the animal of, 445. 

Stelletta, new species of, 7. 

Stenotenia, description of the new 
genus, 392. 

Surirella gemma, on the structure 
of, 423. 

Swinhoe, R., on four new species of 
birds, 257. 

Talanthia, new species of, 207. 

Telaugia, description of the genus, 

60. 


INDEX. 


Terebra, new species of, 355. 

Testudo chilensis, observations on, 
15, 161. 

— Phayrei, observations on, 445. 

Thalassarachna, new species of, 258. 

Thyestetha, characters of the genus, 
260. 

Trinchese, Prof. S., on a new genus 
of Eolididee, 591. 

Tubifex, on the British species of, 91. 

Turdinus, new species of, 241. 

Urnatella, observations on the ge- 
nus, 309, 

Veltmann, W., on the descendence- 
theory, 417. 

Walden, Viscount, on three new 
species of Asiatic Birds, 241. 

Whale, on anew Australian Ziphioid, 
368. 
Williamson, Prof. W.C., on the or- 
ganization of the Calamites, 299. 
Wood, 8. V., on the assumption of 
the adult form by the genera Cy- 
prea and Ringicula, and by cer- 
tain species of Astarte, 171. 

Woodward, H., on the tertiary shells 
of the Amazons valley, 59, 101. 

Woodward, J. J., on Amphipleura 
pellucida and Surirella gemma as 
test-objects, 423. 

Xychusa, description of the genus, 
263. 


Zeuglodontide, on a new type of, 51. 

Zoology, notes on arctic, 64. 

Zygopine from the Eastern Archi- 
pelago, on the, 198, 258. 


END OF THE SEVENTH VOLUME. 


% 
\ 


PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, 
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 


Z FUL. 


Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist. § 4Vol 


“dunt srg Wiayuyyy 


STUATUABID—_$9}000.17705 


ot ae a 


Ann.& Mag Nat. Hist. §.4. Vol. 7 PL. It. 


es) r ee oe 
Ann & Mag Nat. Hist. $4 Vol 7. PLIIl. 
; Os 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S.4.Vol. 7. PL. IV. p27, 


HC. del. T.West lith W.Westé C? imp 


eB 8 Fie 
POD OE See Fe RS 
les 7 Cite + ‘ae 
POR, ooh OE MAIN TS SET Sl 
~ chy Seer SMCS ee eo NE 
; < e-e ¥. ery Yr. . 
Pe) ye ar. 


a ‘ pre 
DV Rint we irae 
bei Soa aa 


re Wena’ y 
Oey ie 
meh Rea 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. §.4. Vol. 7 


‘GH Ford. : Mintern Bro* imp 
Terary Shells fron the Valley 


te Amazons. 


Ann. & Mag Nat. Mist. $4. Vol. 7 PU. FI 


ck ¢ 


A_Haneo: 


& Mag. Not Hist. 5.4.Vol.7. PUVI. 
penne caer ie ia Ee 


y fs \ 
; 
' 

ie a ee | 


_ Cad nat.del.T West sc. ; WWestéC2imp, 


Ann. & Mag Nat. Hist. S.4Vol.7 Pl. VI. 


W West 2C° imp. 


Cp ee ” 
aa Ae ne 
we 
‘ 
> 

s 


a 
—— 
ye 
a 
f 
- 
; 


ae | 


~*~ 
ee 


~s 
¥ 


a < ee we 


A ee i ee 
ie 


~ “ oh 


4 Vol.7. PUIX. 


Ann & Mag. Nat. fist. 6. 


LC. ad nat. del. T West se 


Ann & Mag Mat, ist. 5.4. Vou.7. ae Vol. Pee Xx 


Sie : A y) | 
Oe 
\\ : 
\ ty ) \ 
| rN | 


/ 
] 


/ 
/ 
4 
ra} 


\ 


_: 


~ WiWest.&C? imp 


lian & dla. Nat. Hist. $A. 2 VOL s, > Fle XL. 


GH Pord Mintern Bro* amp 


Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.4. Vol.7. Pl. XIL. 


NX 


nat. Size. 


i's) 
K 


f 
fe 
3 
= 
= 
Pe 
2 
8 
= 
= 
ss) 
oe 
3 
| 
= 
co 
O 
oO 
3 
168) 


j.Brady del. A.T. Hollick lth. 


nt 
met 


ne) 


Ann. & Mag Nat. Hist. §. 4. Vol. 7. Pl. XIll 


Mintern. Bro imp. 


A. Hancock del. R Mintern. Lith. 


/ . oe 
lah 


5 
& a ee 


a Ann&MagNat.Hist..4. Vol. 7 PU. XIV. 


A Hancockdel. R Mintern Irth. Mintern Bro® imp. 


5 4,Vol 7,71 XV. 


Ann é&. Mag Nat Hist 


E .W.Robinson_DelLer Se 


a fe 
: 


a5 se may 
i a. 
5 a: oad iid 


| id 


PDE 
Ann k Mag Nat. thst: $4. Vol. 7 PL XVIL 


H.IC. del. Wirtern Bro’ hth. 


Ann & Mag Nat HHist.§ 4.Vol7 PIXVI 


Ann.& Mag. NatFhist. $4. Vol 7. PL XU. 


SSS 


ee SSS 


OX 


aS 


os 


~ 


» 
gine = 


a : 
he ae 
7 


Be 


ee ow 


*- 
4 


ee 


ae 


Bm 


Arun.& Mag NatHist. $4 Vol 7. PLXK 


Ann. Mag. Nat: Hast. 4 Vol7, PLXX) 


vp 
Mn hts 
. PALE, 


L 


SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION LIBRARIES 


AU 


3 9088 01313 9779